CIHM 

ICMH 

Microfiche 

Collection  de 

Series 

microfiches 

(Monographs) 

(monographies) 

Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiq 


ues 


.^3»r  " 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes  /  Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best  original 
copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this  copy  which 
may  be  bibliographically  unique,  which  may  alter  any  of 
the  images  in  the  reproduction,  or  which  may 
significantly  change  the  usual  method  of  filming  are 
checked  below. 


Coloured  covers  / 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  damaged  / 
Couverture  endommag^e 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated  / 
Couverture  restaur^  et/ou  pellicul^e 

Cover  title  missing  /  Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps  /  Cartes  g6ographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)  / 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bieue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations  / 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material  / 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Only  edition  available  / 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion  along 
interior  margin  /  La  reliure  serree  peut  causer  de 
I'ombre  ou  de  la  distorsion  le  long  de  la  marge 
int^rieure. 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restorations  may  appear 
within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these  have  been 
omitted  from  filming  /  Use  peut  que  certaines  pages 
blanches  ajout^es  lors  d'une  restauration 
apparaissent  dans  le  texte,  mais,  iorsque  cela  6tait 
possible,  ces  pages  n'ont  pas  m  film^es. 


D 

D 

D 

D 

0 

n 
n 

D 
D 

D 


"yj   Additional  comments  / 

— I    Commentaires  suppi6mentaires: 


Various  pagings. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire  qu'il  lui  a 
^\6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details  de  cet  exem- 
plaire qui  sont  peut-Stre  uniques  du  point  de  vue  bibli- 
ographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier  une  image  reproduite, 
ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une  modification  dans  la  m6tho- 
de  normale  de  filmage  sont  indiqu^is  ci-dessous. 

[ J   Coloured  pages  /  Pages  de  couleur 

I I   Pages  damaged  /  Pages  endommag6es 


D 


Pages  restored  and/or  laminated  / 
Pages  restaur^es  et/ou  pelliculdes 


0   Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed  / 
Pages  d^olor^es,  tachet^es  ou  piqu^es 

I      I   Pages  detached  /  Pages  d6tach6es 

[\/]   Showthrough  /  Transparence 

r~~y  Quality  of  print  varies  / 

I — 1   Quality  in6gale  de  I'impression 


D 
D 


D 


Includes  supplementary  material  / 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppl^mentaire 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata  slips, 
tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to  ensure  the  best 
possible  image  /  Les  pages  totalement  ou 
partiellement  obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une 
pelure,  etc.,  ont  6te  film^es  k  nouveau  de  iagon  k 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 

Opposing  pages  with  varying  colouration  or 
discolourations  are  filmed  twice  to  ensure  the  best 
possible  image  /  Les  pages  s'opposant  ayant  des 
colorations  variables  ou  des  decolorations  sont 
film^es  deux  fois  afin  d'obtenir  la  meilleure  image 
possible. 


This  Hem  la  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below  / 

Ce  document  eat  film4  au  taux  de  rMuction  Indiqu*  cl-deaaoua. 

lOx                            14x                            18x 

??x 

26x 

30x 

J 

12x 


16x 


20x 


24x 


28x 


32x 


Tha  copy  filmtd  h«r«  hat  b««n  reproduced  thanks 
to  tha  ganarotity  of: 

McMaster  University 
Hamilton,  Ontario 

Tha  imagas  appaaring  hara  ara  tha  baat  quality 
postibia  considaring  tha  condition  and  tagibility 
of  tha  original  copy  and  In  Itaaping  with  tha 
filming  contract  apacificationa. 


Original  copiaa  in  prntad  papar  covara  ara  filmad 
beginning  with  tha  front  cover  end  ending  on 
the  laat  page  with  a  printed  or  illuatreted  impree- 
sion,  or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copiaa  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illuatreted  impraa- 
sion.  and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illuatreted  impreaaion. 


The  teat  recorded  frame  on  eech  microfiche 
shall  contain  tha  symbol  — ^  (meening  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Mapa.  plates,  charts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hend  corner,  left  to 
right  end  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  aa 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method; 


L'exemplaire  filmi  fut  reproduit  grice  A  la 
g*n4rositA  de: 

McMaster  University 
Hamilton,  Ontario 

Les  images  suivantas  ont  ttt  raproduites  avac  la 
plus  grand  soin,  compta  tenu  da  la  condition  at 
de  le  nettet*  de  I'exempleire  film*,  at  an 
conformity  avac  lea  conditions  du  contrat  da 
filmege. 

Lea  exempleirea  originaux  dont  la  couvertura  an 
papier  eat  imprimia  sont  filmis  an  commencant 
par  le  premier  plat  at  an  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  emprainta 
d'impreasion  ou  d'illustration.  soit  par  la  second 
plat,  salon  le  ces.  Tous  les  autres  exemplairas 
origineux  sont  filmis  an  commanpant  par  ia 
pramiAre  pege  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impreasion  ou  d'illustration  at  an  terminant  par 
la  derniire  pege  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  dee  aymboles  suivents  apparaftra  sur  la 
darniire  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
ces:  le  symbole  ^^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE '.  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartas,  planches,  tableaux,  etc..  peuvant  etre 
filmAa  A  das  taux  da  reduction  diffArants. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  etra 
reproduit  en  un  seui  clich*.  il  est  film*  *  partir 
de  I'angle  aupirieur  geuche.  de  gauche  *  droita. 
at  de  haut  an  bas.  an  prenant  le  nombre 
d'imegea  nicessaire.  Lea  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mithoda. 


1  2  3 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

MiaOCOPY   RESOLUTION   TEST   CHART 

(ANSI  and  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


A    APPLIED  IIVHGE 


1653   tost   *lain   Street 

Rochester.    New    York         14609        (l<U 

(716)   *82  -  OJOO  -  Phone 

(7)6)   .?88-  5989  -Fa. 


m: 


DAWN  OF 


JOHNS-KING 


THE    AUTHOR—JOHN    S.   KING.   M.   D. 
(At  the  Age  of  70  Years) 


-       ^ 


DAWN  OF  THE 

AWAKENED 
MIND 


BY 

JOHN  S.  KING,  M.D. 


NEW    YORK 
™E  MMES  A.  MeCAlVN  COMPANY 

1980 


CoPYRir.HT,    1920,   BY 

JAUSS  POOLS 


TO  THOSE  WHO  SEE  AND  KNOW  THE  TRUTH.  AND  SUFFER 
FOR  ITS  SAKE,  THIS  BOOK  IS  DEDICATED  BY  THE  AUTHOR. 


I 


"MY  SON.  BE  THOU  OF  THOSE  WHO  SEEK  AND  FIND  THE 
WONDERS  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND.  I.  THV  GUIDE. 
HVPATIA.  OFTEN  CALLED  MOST  WISE  OF  WOMANKIND.  LEAD 
THEE  IN  WHAT  YOU  NOW  ENDEAVOR  TO  DO.  I  LEAD  VOU 
AND  I  FOLLOW  YOU;  OR  I  DO  ALL  I  CAN  TO  BE  AN  AIDER 
AND  A  GUIDE:  AND  EVEN  ROYALTY  MUST  BOW  TO  THOSE 
WHO  SOLVE  THIS  PROBLEM." 

HYPATIA. 


"FACE  THOU  A  LION,  AND  IT  COWERS  BEFORE  THE  POWER 
OF  MIND;  SO  THY  ENEMIES  SO  COWER,  BEFORE  THY  FACE 
OF  HONEST  POWER  TO  PROVE  THAT  IT  IS  TRUE,  THAT  I  — 
MAY  KING  —  MAY  COME  TO  YOU." 

MAY. 


"I  AM  WITH  THEE  ALWAYS.  AND  FROM  THY  BIRTH  I  FOI, 
LOWED  THEE;  AND  AT  THE  SEANCE  OF  MRS.  MOSS  I  SHOWED 
MY  FACE  TO  THEE.  MY  FORM  MATERIALIZED  WILL  SHOW 
TO  THEE  AGAIN.  MY  WHOLE  WISH  IS  TO  HAVE  THIS  BOOK 
SUCCESSFUL  IN  EVERY  DEGREE.  IT  IS  MY  SOUL  WISH  THAT 
IT  BLOSSOM  FORTH  FROM  EAST  TO  WEST,  FROM  SOUTH  TO 
NORTH.  UNTIL  ALL  -HINKING  MEN  SHALL  SAY.  "THIS  IS 
THE  TRUTH  THIS  MAN  DOES  SAY.'  " 

IGYPTIA. 


'    i 


"HORATIO.   AT  THE   BRIDGE   ARE  YOU.  AND  NOT  A.IOTHER 
MAN  MAY  COME  ACROSS  THE  NARROW  SPAN." 

iiLECTRA. 


"MEN  ARE  AS  GROWING  PLANTS,  AND  EVERY  WIND  THAT 
BLOWS  MAY  BRING  TO  ONE  A  BENEFIT  THAT  LAY  ANOTHER 
LOW.  THIS  BOOK  YOU  WRITE  IS  WATER  PURE  AND  GOOD. 
AND  MANY  HUNGRY  MINDS  THERE  BE  THAT  GRASP  ITS 
TREASURES  HUNGRILY;  AND  OVER  ALL  LANDS  OF  LIGHT  OR 
ENLIGHTENMETIT.  THTS  BOOK  WILL  SHINE  A  TORCH  FROM 
GOD.  WHERE  EACH  MAY  LIGHT  HIS  FLARING  LAMP  ANEW. 
AND  SPEND  DECLINING  YEARS  IN  BLESSING  YOU  WHO  HAVE 
SHOWN  THEM  THE  TRUTH  OF  HEAVSN'S  DOOR;  AND  THAT 
THEY  HAVE  THE  POWER  TO  MEET  THEIR  FRIENDS  ONCE 
MORE." 

ASIA  (Of  tfat  «aci«at  people  iott  ia  tb*  preMat  •!«). 


.V  -■'i-jMi^L  _JBttf,*».F  .im^i/^mM  I  ■ 


PREFACE 

IT  WAS  in  truth  the  "Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind"  to  me, 
when  I  first  rcceivt  d  and  realized  the  truth,  made  known 
and  proved  to  me  through  psychic  revelations. 

The  Testaments,  both  Old  and  New,  contain  much  recorded 
evidence  of  spirit  return  and  communication;  and  of  numerous 
psychical  phenomena,  not  miraculous,  but  as  spirits  themselves 
demonstrate  and  tell  us.  under  the  operation  of  natural  laws,  not 
yet  fully  understood.  But  as  natural  law  may  and  docs  repeat 
itself  today,  why  argue  against  the  possibility  of  psychical 
phenomena?  Surely  no  grander  truth  could  ever  be  established 
by  proofs,  than  conmmnication  between  the  two  worlds.  Beliefs 
arc  mostly  hereditary,  and  may  be  right,  or  may  sometimes  be 
wrong,  as  I  have  illustrated  in  Chapter  X, 

So  I  reasoned,  and  determined  to  investigate ;  and  in  this  book 
are  recorded  a  few  of  the  results  among  many  hundreds  I  have 
had  in  the  way  of  experiences,  and  evidences  obtained  in  my 
devious,  intricate  and  I  may  add  unpopular  pathway  of  psychical 
research,  consuming  a  period  of  about  twenty-five  years.  Like 
an  explorer  in  an  unknown  country,  without  mortal  guide :  and 
fully  realizing  various  dangers,  and  possibilities  of  attack  by 
certain  claimants  of  the  territory,  I  followed  no  beaten  patl  )f 
investigation  to  reach  the  truth.  Having  a  mental  ccTipass  of 
impression  or  intuition  pointing  steadily  in  one  direction,  I  trav- 
elled on  my  solitary  way.  ever  hoping  to  reach  the  destination 
which  I  stro.e  to  attain,  examining  here  and  there  at  long  or 
short  intervals  and  minutely,  what  to  me  was  new,  or  evidential 
of  communication  between  the  two  worlds. 

I  found  — by  extensive  travelling  in  quest  of  psychics,  by 
patience,  perseverance,  and  constant  thoughtful  and  careful  in- 
vestigation, regardless  of  opinions,  criticism,  time  or  expense  — 
that  with  each  psychic  my  experience  varied.  I  found  individual 
psychics  different  from  others  in  their  phases,  and  differences 
between  those  of  the  same  phase  of  mediumship,  in  distantly  sep- 

xvii 


^IL_..  '■.._..  •. 


xvm 


PREFACE 


fi  ,i\r 


arated  places,  at  any  time  I  visited  them.  Some  of  them  were 
as  widely  different  in  their  modus  operandi  as  is  found  to  be 
the  case  with  man's  invented  instruments  for  transmitting 
messages,  in  the  forms  of  telegrams,  marconigrams,  phonograms, 
and  0  .;ier  devices,  through  each  of  which  when  the  message  came, 
I  could  gather  thought  expressions  of  certain  personalities,  of 
the  intelligences  using  the  psychic;  and  found  coming  through 
these  different  channels,  varied  expressions  physical,  mental  and 
psychical  in  character,  voices  from  visible  and  invisible  intel- 
ligences, automatic  writing  and  talking,  yet  intellectual  and  con- 
sistent throughout  the  conversation  in  each  case,  yet  collated  them 
into  definite  compilation  of  thought  expressions,  which  had  origin 
of  different  phase,  until  the  corroborations  became  so  wonderful, 
and  so  convincing,  that  my  mind  seemed  to  be  washed  clear  of 
all  uncertainty;  and  truths  flashed  upon  my  consciousness  and 
attached  themselves  to  me  as  knowledge  my  own. 

In  psychical  seances  I  sometimes  employed  professional  stenog- 
raphers to  make  exact  records  for  me;  and  such  records  were 
sworn  to  by  them  as  correct,  as  will  hereafter  appear ;  while  scores 
of  intelligent  sitters  have  shared  with  me  some  of  these  wonderful 
seances ;  and  were  willing  when  called  upon  to  swear  to  the  truth 
of  the  records  of  what  several  on  each  occasion,  in  different 
seances  saw  and  heard,  in  conjunction  one  with  another. 

Mortals  have  various  devices  for  intercommunicating  which  I 
have  referred  to,  and  none  will  presume  to  deny  their  existence, 
for  they  are  employed  day  by  day,  all  the  time,  throughout  the 
so-called  civilized  nations  of  the  world,  and  every  section  of  their 
people.  They  are  employed  to  encourage  acquisition  of  knowledge, 
record  the  world's  progress,  facilitate  business,  engender  fellow- 
ship, and  are  utilized  to  promote  the  interests  of  each  and  all. 

On  going  to  the  spirit  world,  our  loved  ones  and  friends  leave 
behind  them  all  they  possessed  of  the  physical,  and  like  the  mortal, 
they  claim  to  have  yearnings  for  their  earth  loves,  as  have  mortals 
for  them ;  and  like  mortals  they  try  to  discover  or  design  a  means 
of  communicating. 

This  little  earth  of  ours,  among  the  stars  of  God's  great 
universe,  contains  as  compared  with  it,  but  few  souls;  while  in 


PREFACE 


the  realms  beyond,  or  "Over  There,"  are  countless  myriads  of 
spirits,  once  embodied  as  are  present  mortals  but  now  free.  Surely 
they  have  succeeded  in  finding  but  a  few,  among  the  many  millions 
of  mortal  beings  who  contain  in  their  make-up,  a  peculiar  psychic 
element,  while  their  body  and  mind  are  but  the  channels  through 
which  the  element  operates,  as  does  electricity  in  the  wire,  and 
power  in  the  wavelets  or  vibrations  we  utilize;  and  the  spirit 
intelligence,  through  the,  to  us,  unseen  power  speaks,  writes,  or 
demonstrates,  to  convey  to  us  their  thoughts ;  and  who  thus  can, 
and  do  commune  with  us,  in  our  presence,  when  conditions,  not 
yet  made  plain,  are  favorable. 

I  may  here  premise  for  your  guidance,  that  you  can  no  more 
reach  a  correct  conclusion  as  to  what  the  book  proves,  by  picking 
out  sentences,  or  even  chapters  isolated  here  and  there,  and  thus 
prejudge,  than  a  youth  at  college,  who  will  assuredly  fail  to  solve 
a  problem  in  the  third  book  of  Euclid,  before  having  first  suc- 
ceeded in  solving  those  in  books  one  and  two. 

It  will  prove  more  satisfactory,  therefore,  to  peruse  each  page 
carefully  as  you  find  it,  in  order  of  its  number,  and  long  before 
you  have  finished,  you  will  realize  it  embraces  a  cobweb  of  corre- 
lated and  corroborative  evidence.  Propositions,  predictions  or 
promises  made  through  a  psychic  of  one  phase,  at  a  given  time 
and  place,  may  be  answered  or  fulfilled  through  another  psychic 
of  a  different  phase,  at  a  different  <date  and  place  absolutely  in 
some  instances  continuing  a  prior  conversation,  or  making  a 
promised  demonstration,  for  no  medium  can  truthfully  claim  to 
be  the  only  avenue  of  communication  for  our  spirit  friend,  or 
friends.  Such  attitude  suggests  ignorance  of  facts,  or  the  alter- 
native, jealousy  of  other  psychics.  Spirit  friends  say  they  are 
constantly  seeking  open  doors,  through  which  to  commune  with 
mortals ;  and  use  psychics  irrespective  of  their  sex,  age,  character, 
nationality  or  sphere  in  the  mortal  life,  through  whom  to  commune 
with  those  they  desire  to  reach.  This  I  have  found  to  be  very 
frequently  true,  as  the  reader  will  observe  in  different  chapters. 
So  also,  do  not  allow  your  bias  of  former,  or  existing  belief,  to 
influence  your  investigations.  This  is  the  best  course  to  follow 
when  in  pursuit  of  truth.     I  did  not  assume  the  attitude  of 


XX 


PREFACE 


"seeking,  hoping  not  to  find,"  for  that  very  attitude  creates  a 
barrier  by  disturbing  harmony,  obstructs  one's  pathway  of 
progress,  and  dims  the  dawning  light,  which  might  otherwise 
enlighten  the  understanding,  and  enable  the  investigator  to  grasp 
the  truth,  as  a  golden  nugget  of  absolute  knowledge,  his  own. 

One  enigma  which  frequently  presents  for  solution  is  to  prove 
the  spirit's  human  personality;  and  this  requires  the  exercise  of 
tact  to  accomplish,  to  one's  own  satisfaction,  at  the  same  time 
avoiding  the  presentation  of  a  clue,  or  suggestion,  which  the 
spirit,  or  the  medium,  might  discern,  and  consciously  or  uncon- 
sciously utilize  in  framing  a  response  to  our  question  or  wish. 

In  many  instances  of  written  messages  spirits  alleging  them- 
selves to  be  ancient,  or  modern,  strangers  or  foimer  friends,  or 
relatives,  it  would  at  the  time  appear  difficult  to  accept  their  state- 
ments as  those  from  their  asserted  personalities,  yet  some  of  them 
have  later  returned  to  me  several  times  at  seances  held  by  mediums 
of  other  phases;  and  in  various  ways  have  established  their 
identity  as  the  one  who  came  at  the  original  seance,  or  first  com- 
municated. The  reader  will  readily  understand  that  in  any  event 
a  psychical  researcher's  detailed  records  attain  to  such  voluminous 
proportions  as  to  render  it  practically  impossible  to  publish  them 
in  their  entirety,  for  general  reading. 

It  appears  to  be  a  fact  that  some  spirits  have  but  a  rare  oppor- 
tunity to  use  a  psychic;  and  when  such  opportunity  presents, 
readily  embrace  it,  even  when  the  sitter  is  unknown  to  it ;  and  in 
answer  to  the  question,  "Who  is  speaking  now?"  replies,  "It 
matters  not,  you  never  knew  me,  I  do  this  as  an  experiment  now 
that  I  have  the  opportunity."  Or  some  similar  reply.  So  too  spirits 
humorously  inclined,  ser  to  promote  good  feeling,  and  secure 
harmony,  by  language  inducing  laughter ;  or  by  singing  something 
familiar,  to  aid  in  producing  harmonious  conditions. 

The  limitations  of  my  records  as  presented  in  the  present 
volume,  are  to  the  very  few  selected  physical,  mental  and  automatic 
mediums,  though  I  have  interviewed  many  scores  of  psychics,  and 
have  attended  many  hundreds  of  seances.  The  mason  for  this 
selection  is  that  in  each  case  I  have  repeatedly  and  critically 
observed  them,  and  studied  their  occult  demonstrations  for  years, 


PREFACE  ,jjjj 

yea^f  !acr  anJ°r'^'r"  '''"'  ^"'  *'^  °*^"^  ^^^  «  '^«t  eight 
years  each,  and  by  such  course  had  my  assurance  on  the  one 

hand    against  fraud  or  deception;  and  on  the  other    a  mor! 

:f  dSlTer  r^'°^%^  '"^^^  '-'-'  accuraVof  attaint 
Of  detailed  observation;  and  probably  a  more  skilled  detection  of 
.diosyncrasies,  or  that  of  hypnotic,  hysterical,  perverted  or  dis 
ordered  mmd  conditions,  than  I  could  have  h  d  if  I  d  vided  my 
mvestigations  among  the  many  psychics,  and  the  numerous  phases' 
My  conclusions  were  that  there  is  more  advantage  in  constant' 
and  consecutive  observation,  with  changes  in  mode  or  degrelo 

^^^S'''^^::::  T'^^'^  °r  ^'— cted  order,  a'nd  un- 
Xrl«    *""*''    '^"^  disconcerting  possible  premeditations. 

capabi  S  ZZ':r'  "''  °^'"  P^°P^^'  ^^'^''y  differ  in  their 
tTain.H  r.  ""^'"";«"^«'  ^"d  like  pupils  are  instructed  or 

tramed.  but  unconsciously  (through  the  subjective  self)  by  differ- 
ent spint  teachers,  and  controls,  whose  purposes  and  modes 
widely  vary,  as  does  the  character  of  the  attainment  of  the  v'hic 

thro  1  ;  Z  *  '  <=°'"'""nicating  spirit  can  demonstrate 
through  o  in  the  presence  of  the  psychic.  Results  at  times  are 
most  peculiar.     I  have  conversed  with  the  alleged  contro  s  ol 

s  throulr^  T'  'r  ^'^^"^'^  ^^^'^  °^"  instrument  afwel 
as  through  psychics  of  other  phases,  such  as  voicing  t!  •  oueh 

zeTC  T  '^'""^  ";''  ^'^'^  """  ^"'^^^  -^-^  when  materiat 
zed.  and  have  received  explanations,  and  other  valued  informa- 
hon.  some  of  which  is  noted  here  and  there  ,  different  ha^Trs 
One  example  I  may  give  here  in  the  case  of  the  automatic  writ  ng 
and  rhyming  psychic,  who  from  the  first  was  an  unwilling  instru! 
ment ;  and  was  made  to  suffer  mental  punishment,  yet  by  her  spirit 
control  IS  st.ll  compelled  to  translate  spirit  messagL  in'arhym  " 
manner  (as  set  forth  in  the  chapter  devoted  to  herself)    tCugh 

Th  s  c"ol-rr'''"'  '''  ^"^'^^^  ^^  '''  ^P'"^  comminiSg 
This  constitutes  a  veto  to  absolute  independence  of  the  subjective 
mind,  and  at  the  same  time  preserves  the  objective  mind  in  full 
normahty,  and  thus  protects  the  reasoning  faculty 

In  the  very  few  cases  selected  from  among  the  many  for  critical 
study,  they  were  representative  among  the  available  psychics  of 


;*Si 


''.*. 


frrn^ 


XXll 


PREFACE 


iheir  class,  in  America  at  least.  I  feel,  therefore,  after  com- 
pleting my  critical  study  of  them,  that  it  is  due  to  not  only  the 
readers  of  the  results  obtained  through  these  psychics,  but  to 
the  psychics  themselves,  to  here  give  credit  due,  and  say  I  have 
generally  had  entire  satisfaction  with  their  honesty;  and  found 
them  as  instruments  void  of  both  conscious  and  unconscious 
fraud;  and  do  so  the  more  freely  as  I  am  under  no  obligation 
to  favor  them,  not  even  in  slight  degree. 

In  addition  to  the  records  already  indicated,  chapters  are  inter- 
spersed containing  further  features  of  physical  phenomena,  in- 
cluding the  phase  of  materialization  in  the  presence  of  a  conscious 
medium,  where  the  spirit  visitors  produce  their  own  light,  illum- 
inating themselves  in  a  previously  darkened  room.  Clairvoyance 
and  Clairaudience  are  briefly  dealt  with.  There  is  a  chapter  on 
Hypnotic-psychic-phenomena;  and  one  chiefly  devoted  to  a  crit- 
.cism  of  "The  Mind  Hypothesis."  Conditions  in  relation  to 
usults  are  also  dealt  with ;  and  the  conclusion  of  my  argument 
on  the  evidence  submitted. 

Fearless  of  either  public  or  personal  opinion,  and  with  every 
regard  for  the  sacredi  privilege  accorded  all,  of  individual  faith 
and  belief,  I  began  my  work.  Nothing  will  be  found  throughout 
the  volume  which  to  any  degree,  either  by  direct  statement  or  by 
innuendo,  attacks  any  man's  church,  religious  belief,  creed 
or  philosophy,  the  State's  power  or  authority,  or  the  collective 
community.  My  resolve,  from  first  to  last,  has  been,  irrespective 
of  beliefs,  and  with  an  open  mind,  to  "seek,  prove  and  declare 
the  truth." 

In  presenting  my  acquired  experiences,  evidences  and  knowl- 
edge, I  do  so  in  a  narrative  or  descriptive  style,  suited  to  the 
general  reader,  hoping  that  what  the  book's  pages  contain,  may 
to  some  extent  at  least,  render  the  task  of  investigating  easier ; 
and  thus  aid  other  belated  investigators  to  attain  to  a  positive 
knowledge,  infinitely  more  self-satisfying,  and  more  valuable, 
than  any  belief  not  so  founded. 

I  reached  my  final  conclusions,  and  first  made  them  public 
verbally,  in  my  "pronunciamento"  on  April  26,  1913,  at  Toronto, 
Canada;  and  now  in  1920,  publish  them  to  the  world. 


aasar^r^mo^ 


CONTENTS 

CBAim  I J 

Introduction  to  Psychical  Research.  The  author's  earlier  atti- 
tude towards  it.  His  estimate  of  its  importance.  The  legitimacy 
of  Psychical  Research.  ' 

Chapter  II g 

First  experience  with  the  occult.  A  Washington,  D.  C.  seance 
The  author's  introducer  —  Dr.  B.  L.  W.  Theodor  Hansmann  a 
nonagenarian  at  his  passing  to  spirit  realms.  The  medium  Mary 
A.  Keeler.  ' 

Chapter  III g 

A  second  experience  with  the  occult.  The  Effie  Moss  Series  of 
Seances,  held  at  the  MacRoberts'  home  in  London,  OnUrio  Inter- 
viewing the  medium;  and  critically  examining  the  cabinet  and 
room. 

Chapter  IV j^ 

Strange  psychical  phenomena.  First  of  the  Moss  Series  of 
seances.  Materialized  human  forms  appear.  Seven  recorded 
cases.  First  evidential  matter.  Author's  mother  proves  her 
human  personality.  Dr.  King's  alleged  guardian-spirit  Egyptia 
rises  out  of  carpet,  a  pace  from  him. 


Chapter  V 


23 


Varied  phenomena  presenting.  Author's  father  appears.  More 
evidence  of  personality,  by  matters  physical  as  well  as  words  — 
Credibility  ot  testimony  —  Absent  critics.  Disturbing  element 
breaks  up  seance. 

Chapter  VI 27 

Third  and  concluding  seance.  New  psychical  phenomena, 
iynopsis  of  recorded  p.esentations.  More  circumstantial  evidence. 
The  author  s  mother,  as  was  her  will  in  life,  ukes  his  right  arm  • 
and  thus  walks  to  and  talks  with  every  sitter.  She  is  recognized 
by  an  old-time  friend.  A  spirit  teacher  —  Egyptia,  the  alleged 
guardian-spirit,  again  appears.   A  specie!  occult  seance. 

Chapter  VII 33 

^yhat  hypothesis  best  accounts  for  the  phenomena?  Oppor- 
tunity and  conditions:  Work  of  research.  Review  of  evidence. 
Comments  of  Author  on  results  obtained. 

Chapter  VIII       -7 

Trans-Atlantic  spiritistic  comm  .nication.  First  experiment 
Important  evidential  matter.  Transmitter  the  author  in  Toronto, 
the  receiver  W.  T.  Stead  in  London.  England.  The  Heral<i 
Hypatia.  Second  experiment  —  The  third  experiment  between 
loronto  and  Toledo  a  perfect  success. 

xr'ii 


iii  -  kr-St 


'f'^'v  CONTENTS 

Chaptih  IX „ 

-,S^''"^u*  *"^  '°"'  °^  li'  psychical  phenomena.  Why  consid- 
mr^Ci''«/r"'r"°"i-  H""'^'  ^'""^  "  »«»'  8iven  before  tihe 
{he?President'  ^'"'''''*"  S°*=''=»y  ^°'  Psychical  Research,  by 

Chapter  X       .. 

.„i?i!'*M"''^?''*  ^u""  ^"•'"''e  on  psychical  research  -  Charged 
r^H^^v^'"^"'*^''*  '^^  '*'"■*•  ^•"^<=8"'y  o^  '"°t've.  Consistency  of 
^^■I7l  Hypnotic  experience  an  incentive.  Investigation 
justified  by  results.    Knowledge  versus  beliefs.  ^""S^iion 

Chapter  XI „ 

Relationship  between  conditions  and  results.    Natural  Law  is 

srsisiSon^'"""  '""• "'"'"  "«»•  ""■'■"»" 

Chapter  XII ., 

«.Zt  K.^*^^  that  unlocked  the  mystery.  The  ante-mortem "agi-eel 
^«^  ,^  a""  ^"t^o^and  wife.  Conditions  that  favored  psychic 
results.   A  general  understanding  as  to  evidential  matter. 

Chapter  XIII ^ 

The  November.  1911.  Series  of  Seances.  First  of  series  a 
trumpet  seance  Medium  Mrs.  Etta  Wriedt.  Author  and  medium 
fuffill^H  oU  ^.^0",^^""  in  .1894.  May's  ante-mortem  promise 
though  thVtrumJet  "PP^"""'^^-    She  talked  with  her  h^'usband 

Chapter  XIV -_ 

The  November,  1911,  Series  of  Seances.  Second  of  series  a 
trumpet  seance..  "May"  again  holds  converse  with  her  husb^d 

"pirfol  JiacR^r^rSt  ]^''-     "^  '°"='^^  -^--^-- 

Chapter  XV ^ 

n^If^ril^-^"^^"'  '^"'  xS,"*"  o^  Seances.'  Third  of  series.  First 
SI.  A55^f  ''^"^^r  .^''I'i""  J'  ^-  J°nson.  Examining  the 
m  u  ^'^^  ''^^"^  /■'^^"'  ^^'  P'o"*'"  to  husband.  An  infant 
baby  brother  materializes  as  a  man.  Also  spirit  baby  daughter 
comes  back  as  a  young  woman.  A  Toronto  man  comes  back. 
Direct  evidence  multiplies.  Predictions  made,  by  more  than  onfc 
on  different  days,  are  fulfilled  at  Jonson's.  ^ 

Chapter  XVI jq2 

The  November.  1911.  Series  of  Seances.  Fourth  of  Series 
Second  materiahzing  seance  at  J.  B.  Jonson's.  The  Sunflower 
private  class,  and  Guide  Celeste.  Author  present  by  invitation 
An  important  seance.  Promises  of  Spirit  Guide  Hypatia,  Spirit 
cu  ^?^/  ,^^';'•..''P'4:L'  daughter  "May  Donna."  as  well  as  Dr. 
bharp  all  fulfilled.  The  official  stenographer's  sworn  record  of 
nineteen  mjnifestations.  Direct  evidence  accumulating.  Wonder- 
xul  demonstrations  and  testimony. 


■li^^lii^'v^^li^^li^^ggHgii^ffHi^^  .^'fl^^^^ 


CONTENTS 

Chapteh  XVII 

The  November.  1911,  Series  of  Seances.  Fifth  of  Series! 
Third  materializing  seance,  at  J.  B.  Jonson's.  The  seance  a  public 
one.  The  speechless  man  returns  and  talks.  "May"  and  ''May 
Donna  come  agam.  An  alleged  ancient  guide  of  author.  Auto- 
biography of  Jonson,  and  his  photo. 


XXV 


112 


Cbaptes  XVIII 

TJ'!fi7^°\1?'h'''n?^"'  ^"'"  o^  Seances.  Sixth  of  Series. 
Jj"''^  7  ,1,^"^''' T''rH'"P^' ^^""^«-  A  circle  of  seven.  Acknowl- 
edged fulfillment  of  Dr.  Sharp's  promise.  He  materialized  for 
author  and  wife  in  1910.  Gray  Feather.  Jonson's  Control  calls 
Two  spirits  sing  for  sitters.  Asia,  an  alleged  ancient  spirit  guide 
speaks  Maggie  Gaul's  cabinet  guide  Pansy  entertains  sittersl 
ine  telepathic  and  raind-reading 'hypotheses  analyzed. 


117 


Chapter  XIX 

The  November.  191 1  Series  of  Seances.  Seventh  and  last  of 
series.  Fourth  Etta  Wrtedt  trumpet  seance.  The  author  is  the 
single  sitter.  Guides  and  loved  ones  there.  Family  and  personal 
attairs  discussed.      Later  corroborative   evidence   reported   by 


133 


Chapteb  XX 

Continuity  of  life  proclaimed  as  proven.  Communication  be- 
tween earth  and  spirit  realms  maintained.  The  problem  solved 
by  aid  of  Authors  wife.  Strong  evidence  submitted.  The 
Author  s  argument  presented.    These  claims  sustained  as  truth. 


140 


Chapter  XXI  ...,.,,..,,,,     ^ 

"The  Human-Psychic-Telephone,"  with  automatic  action  in- 
cluding movement,  writing,  speech.  Her  objective  and  subjective 
cw  I  r  ^*  general  independent  action.  A  mental  curiosity 
Tu  A  ?u  ^"  ^^'^^^^  power.  Resemblance  to  public  'phone 
The  Author  s  conclusions.  " 


153 


Chapter  XXII j^^ 

Hypatia,  the  Neoplatonic  Philosopher.  Daughter  of  Thion. 
Alleged  Spirit  Guide  of  the  Author.  Has  proved  to  be  a  great 
1  eacher.  This  book  her  own  suggestion.  She  aided  in  securing 
evidence  for  it.  She  brought  relatives,  friends,  strangers,  seers, 
philosophers  and  researchers  to  commune  with  the  Author  She 
spent  hours  at  a  tme  ,n  answering  his  questions.  Fulfilled  her 
fu^""'?  .^.2,  aid  him  to  secure  her  spirit  portrait.  She  wrote 
^r^^f^  L^  Human-Psychic-Telephone,"  and  other  automatic 
writers  Also  spoke  through  trumpets.  Has  held  converse  with 
the  Author,  and  with  other  people  while  present  in  her  transient 


XXVI 


CONTENTS 


Chaftih  XXIII 115 

Hypatia  establishes  her  claim  to  having  been  the  Neoplatonic 
Philosopher ;  and  the  Author's  spirit  teacher,  aider  and  guide. 
She  communed  with  him  regarding  mind  and  soul  or  spirit,  and 
their  relation  to  Deity.  She  likewise  outlined  her  philosophy, 
Ju  A  *«"«'*  of  her  creed,  and  what  she  had  taught  the  people. 
She  dealt  also  with  psychic  phenomena  in  the  seance  room ;  and 
concluded  with  a  brief  autobiography,  and  reference  to  her 
martyrdom.  The  answers  to  questions  submitted  and  some  state- 
ments added,  were  transmitted  by  speaking  them  into  the  tele- 
phone receiver,  the  subjective  mind  of  the  instrument,  which 
controlled  the  automatic  hand  to  reproduce  them  in  writing  The 
instrument  named  as  "The  Human-Psychic-Telephone." 

Cbaftex  XXIV 209 

Practical  psychology  of  profound  interest.  Alleged  spirits  of 
Socrates,  Plato,  and  Aristotle  gave  immediate  answer  to  each 
question  which  the  author  proposed.  They  defined  composition, 
form  and  attributes  of  soul  — and  the  relation  of  the  human 
tgo  to  Deity.  Otelleo,  an  Ancient  Egyptian,  at  the  close  of  the 
mterview  complimented  the  Author  on  the  quality  of  his  work. 

Chapter  XXV 224 

The  April,  1912,  Series  of  Seances,  with  J.  B.  Jonson  The 
first  a  public  one.  Jonson  sits  out  in  the  circle.  Many  forms 
come  to  sitters.  The  Author's  Spirit  wife  and  daughter  material- 
ize and  talk  with  him.  Hypatia.  advanced  spirit,  wise  and 
beautiful  walks  into  the  room  and  greets  the  sitters.    Dr.  Sharp. 

1,!  .   .u '■°'  °u   ^"-  Wriedt,  the  trumpet  medium,  calls  and 
greets  the  author. 


Chapter  XXVI 


The  April.  1912,  Series  of  Seances,  with  J.  B.  Jonson.  Second 
seance,  seven  sitters  besides  Jonson  and  his  wife.  All  sitters 
have  good  results.  The  Author's  Spirit  wife  and  daughter  and 
also  father  present.    Strong  evidential  matter. 


Chapter  XXVII 


The  April.  1912.  Series  of  Seances,  with  J.  B.  Jonson.  Third 
seance,  twelve  sitters  present.  Eight  spirit  forms  come  to  the 
Author.  He  hands  his  loved  ones  roses.  A  boy  unrecognized 
who  could  not  speak  appeared  to  hin.  Hill  received  frtten 
message  and  promised  answer,  if  possible  wri«en 


Chapter  XXVIII 


,'l^r.  l'^'  '^^f  f."'"  0^  Seances,  with  J.  B.  Jonson.    Fourth 
seance  the   concluding   one,   and   marked   by  special   features 
Demonstrations  most  convincing.   The  Author's  daughter  fulfills 
a  promise.     She  walks  into  the  circle  and  most  sweetly  sings 
Seance  concludes  with  a  grand  surprise  by  Wm.  T  Stead    Cor 
roborative  testimony,  '  "''="'*•   ^"'^■ 


234 


238 


242 


"i^asFMrnms^M^ikwrnik^ 


CONTENTS 


xxvu 


CHAim  XXIX 


Author  (  wife  the  key  that  unlocked  the  mystery.  She  fulfilled 
her  ante-mortem  promist.  Also  post-mortem  one  to  write  a 
u  f?'^r/  .  ""'"*  '"  proves  her  human  person.- .ity.  And  up- 
holds life  s  continuity.  Proves  spirits  return  anu  commune  with 
mortals.  A  wonderful  production  through  "The  Human-Psychic- 
Telephone,    of  rhyming  tendency. 


250 


Chapter  XXX 255 

Does  the  spirit  of  Wm.  T.  Stead  commune  with  the  Author; 
By  automatic  psychics  written  messages?  By  independent  writ- 
ing on  slates?  By  speaking  through  trumpets  ?  By  talking  through 
trance  mediums?  By  dictating?  Through  clairaudicnts ?  And 
by  talkmg  with  the  vocal  organs  of  his  transient  body,  a  duplicate 
of  his  earthly  body  expression,  all  of  which  claim  to  be  him? 
Look  at  the  picture  of  him,  as  he  first  came  and  materialized  at 
the  Jonson  seance  — and  was  reproduced,  nine  days  later  on 
canvas,  by  spirit  artist  Rembrandt,  aided  by  Hermes,  ruler  of 
the  power  of  levitation.  Stead's  claim  of,  and  comment  on.  the 
picture  Does  not  all  the  varied  evidence  susUin  the  claim? 
Several  spirits  confirm  it. 


Chaptek  XXXI 

An  evidential  chapter  of  strong  testimony. 

A  long  list  of  volunteer  witnesses. 

Evidence  for  truth  of  life's  continuity, 

Return  and  communication,  in  perpetuity. 

Are  not  my  loved  ones,  who  have  proved  to  me, 

And  my  spirit  guides,  and  others  near. 

Including  noted  ones  who  no  longer  fear 

Bringing  to  mankind  good  cheer? 

Are  not  work  and  book  endorsed  by  them, 

As  coming  from  the  spirit  sphere  ? 

The  evidence  bids  strong  for  coming  change, 

trom  base  desire,  and  sordid  greeds, 

From  selfish  Wants,  and  warring  creeds 

To  waking  minds  to  truth,  and  human  needs. 

Jrrom  war,  distrust,  unrighteousness 

To  peace  with  knowledge,  and  pure'  happiness. 

To  trust  in  God's  own  fatherhood 

To  faith  in  man's  true  brotherhood; 

When  ail  humanity  will  know  and  realize 

Immorul  life  awaits  them  in  the  skies. 


275 


Chapter  XXXII 

lo7/".?r^«  ^^^"".'  *^  Mrs  Etta  Wriedt's.  Four  "in  December, 
f«r;,r»c  V  ^^"'}  ^o'«s.  Light  and  Power.  A  few  of  the  man^ 
features.  Very  strong  and  confirmatory  evidence.  What  spirit 
power  can  bring  about.     Fulfillment  of  a  spirit's  prophecy 


343 


M 


l^w<vW 


XXVlll 


CONTENTS 


CBArrn  XXXIII 354 

Two  setncei  for  materialization  at  Jonion's  on  23rd  a  id  26th 
December,  1912,  of  evidential  character.  An  extraordinary 
materializing  seance  December  24th,  with  a  private  lady  psychic 
in  conscious  state.  No  artificial  light  used.  Spirit  callers 
illuminate  the  room  during  their  presence.  Tliey  approach  and 
depart  regardless  of  walls,  floor  and  cei'ing,  some  quickly,  some 
•lowly.  About  a  score  conversed  with  the  Author.  Demonstra- 
tioni  were  both  strong  and  new.  A  clairaudient  doctor  writes. 
Evidential  matter  as  he  hears  the  spoken  words. 


Cbaptu  XXXIV 

Psychical  Research  Records  ending  with  the  year  1912.  Inter 
esting  seances  with  the  Human- Psychic  Telephone.  Alleged 
communings  with  Professor  James,  Irederick  Myers,  Hon. 
George  Brown,  Wm.  T.  Stead.  Queen  Victoria,  King  Solomon, 
and  others.  Clegg  Wright,  once  famous  medium,  explained  the 
difference  between  unconscious  trance  state,  and  conscious 
knowledge  of  the  spirit,  when  it  withdraws  from  the  body. 

CBArru  XXXV 

Conclusion   of   evidence.      Author's  argument.      Knowledge 

famed  from  spi-i.\  Spirit  definition  of  the  only  God.  New 
Ira  is  approacii  Jr.  \finds  of  men  are  awakening.  Mind 
lunctioning  m  hyj  ..otic  state.  Astral  flights.  Hypatia  suggested 
this  book ;  also  its  title,  contributed  much  to  it,  and  wrote  its 
concluding  sentences. 


368 


385 


Addenda 423 

Details  ot  the  Author's  unparalleled  experiences.  Accom- 
plished by  the  co-operation  of  Hypatia.  The  evidence  of  inde- 
pendent writing  on  the  slates,  reproduced  in  the  book  by  photo- 
engraving process.  The  writers  claim  the  writing  as  their  own 
as  well  as  the  signatures. 


^■^^^f. 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Second 


Third 


74 
114 


The  Author,  at  the  age  of  70 Frontispiece 

Symbohcal  Picture  and  Pronuncian.cnto. .  .  .Opposite  Page  iv 
Author's  Wife.  "The  Key  That  Unlocked  the 

Mystery" 

J.  B.  Jonson,  Materializing  Medium 

Miss  M.   V.   Gates.   The  "Human-Psychic- 

Telephone"   « 

Hypatia.  The  Neoplatonic  Philosopher 

Slate  Writing  No.  i .. 

Slate  Writing  No.  2 .« 

William  T.  Stead 

The  Author,  at  the  age  of  65 " 

The  Author,  at  the  age  of  60 " 

Slate  Writing— First  Sitting— Second   Sla'e      " 

Third 
Fourth      '■ 
Fifth 

First  "  " 

Second      " 
Third 

Second      "         " 
Third 
Fourth      "         " 


"  156 
"  166 
"  180 
•'  182 
"  256 
"  274 
'•  274 
"434 
"  434 
"434 
"434 
"438 
"438 
"  438 
"444 
"444 
"444 


XXIX 


\  ■     ..'■ 


CHAPTER  I 


IN  another  place  I  will  deal  with  the  attitude  of  the  public 
toward  Psychical  Research,  and  the  many  barriers  to  sur- 
mount if  the  very  best  endeavor  to  obtain  a  vantage 
ground.  I  ask,  in  all  sincerity  and  in  a  spirit  of  humility,  the 
reader  to  approach  with  an  open  mind  what  is  offered  in  this 
buok,  as  being  at  least  worthy  of  earnest  consideration,  by  the 
ablest  and  most  fairminded  thinkers,  who  can  engage  them- 
selves to  enter  upon  such  consideration  without  bias,  preju- 
dice, or  distrust  of  misrepresentation.  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say 
that  almost  universally  there  is  strong  objection  raised  by  the 
individualized  public  against  being  asked  to  admit  that  they 
have  witnessed  occult  phenomena;  or  that  they  can  believe  in 
the  possibility  of  its  existence;  and  apparently  are  in  great 
fear  of  being  classified  as  unorthodox.  In  the  case  of  most  of 
the  more  important  phenomena  to  which  I  allude,  there  are 
many  living  witnesses  to  confirm  what  is  recorded  herein,  as 
having  well  demonstrated  existence.  I  have  yet  to  add  to  the 
foregoing,  that  the  earliest  record,  which  with  the  preceding 
declaration  ofi  my  attitude,  as  herewith  follows,  was  constructed 
and  entered  as  a  record,  in  the  year  1894.  The  record  of  occur- 
rences and  phenomena  was  made  in  each  instance,  immediately 
after  each  stance,  from  notes  taken  during  the  seance ;  and  is 
the  plain  unvarnished  narrative  of  an  earnest  truth  seeker, 
who  attended  the  seances,  individual  and  collective,  with  an 
open  mind,  determined  at  all  hazards  to  make  a  truthful 
record. 

I  am  free  to  state  that  from  the  hour  of  my  birth,  and 
through  the  subsequent  years  of  life  spent  upon  this  mundane 
sphere,  I  have  been  blessed  with  good  mental  and  physical 
health,  with  two  or  three  brief  exceptions ;  and  since  my  early 
boyhood  days  have  lived  a  life  of  self-dependence;  have  had 
a  reasonably  successful  career;  have  endeavored  to  make 
the  best  use  of  my  opportunities ;  and  unaided,  financially  at 

1 


mai^ 


^  DAIVN  OF  THE  AlVAKENED  MIND 

least  obtained  for  myself  an  education  as  a  professional  man; 
and  1  believe  a  fair  status  as  a  citizen. 

This  much  I  state,  nut  to  any  extent  in  an  egotistical  spirit, 
but  with  a  view  to  support  the  claim  that  I  have  at  least  a 
fair  share  of  common  sense,  intelligence,  and  discernment; 
and  am  not  more  liable  to  be  deceived  than  the  average  intel- 
igent  man.     I  have  never  professed,  nor  laid  claim  in  a  re- 
ligious sense,  to  being  very  devout  or  holy;  but  have  always 
entertained  a  respectful,  though  not  unquestioning  attitude 
oward  the  orthodoxies  of  the  church  in  which  I  was  reared 
(Presbyterian).     I  have  never  recognized  any  inclination  to 
materialism;  but  on  the  contrary  have  always  cherished  the 
conviction,  almost  as  an  intuition,  that  the  few  short  years  of 
physical  existence  on  this  terrestrial  sphere,  varied  with  its 
tuals.  and  temptations,  joys  and  sorrows,  successes  and  fail- 
ures, growth  and  decay,  were  but  an  incident,  in  the  continued 
existence  of  the  individual  creation  called  man;  and  that  an 
All-powerful.   All-seeing,   everywhere   present,   All-wise   Intelli- 
gence   and  Infinite  Power  and  Governor  of  the  universe -of 
which  this  earth  is  but  an  infinitesimal  speck,  in  a  boundless 
expanse  of  worlds,  of  planetary  systems,  and  of  space-had   a 
system  of  development  with  a  purpose,  by  which  mankind  was 
to  attain  to  higher  intelligence,  nobler  conditions  of  bein?   and 
purer  realms  of  existence.    The  earnest  orthodoxical  exposi- 
tions of  heaven  and  hell ;  and  the  familiar  pulpit  references  to 
man  as  a  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  destined  either  for  eternal 
happiness   or   eternal    misery,    with    deviations   at    the   starting 
point  m  earth  life  not  discernible  by  human  judges  while  in- 
teresting fell  far  short  of  being  to  me  at  least,  perfectly  lucid 
and  satisfactory.  ' 

.~5°"'^''"^''"''  persistent  assertion  naturally  has  a  tendency  to 
create  conviction;  and  conviction  crystallized  becomes  behef 
Belief  IS  not  necessarily  knowledge,  though  many Tsume  that 
«  IS.  How  can  we  reconcile  the  many  religious  belWs^houeh 
we  may  be  prepared  to  admit  the  sincerity  of  the  man^  hel  evers ' 
Not  only  is  there  diversity  of  belief,  but  equal  diversity  in  the 
mtensity  of   belief;  and   does   not  intensity  of  belS  deve  ^' 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  3 

bigotry,  and  bigotry  result  in  illiberality,  misrepresentation  and 
even  persecution  ?  The  man  who  ventures  an  opinion  at  variance 
with  popular  belief  is  placed  in  the  category  of  antagonists  of 
truth,  though  he  may  be  much  nearer  the  truth  than  those  who 
uncharitably  judge  him.  Chni,  nrcording  to  testamentary  evi- 
dence, was  persecuted  by  ie  pric-tl-ooc'  nnd  people  because  he 
taught  that  which  was  diff  rei;t  from  th.-ii  cherished  orthodoxies 
and  beliefs."* 

Who  is  more  to  be  pities  ,:ha.i  ^h-_-  rfverend  minister  or  priest 
(whose  designation  means  entitled  to  reverence,  whidi  latter 
means  fear  mingled  with  respect  and  affection)  who  Is  so 
egotistical  in  his  belief,  and  at  the  same  time  uncharitable,  that 
he  presumes  to  pass  condemnation  upon  his  fellow  man  who 
diflfers  from  that  belief ;  and  withal  so  Pharisaical,  as  he  thanks 
God  he  is  not  the  dupe  his  neighbor  is  ?  And  what  must  be  said 
of  those  who  blindly  adopt  a  be!  -f,  the  result  of  circumstantial 
surroundings,  or  hereditary  family  belief,  or  by  an  assertion  oft 
repeated,  yet  deny  others  the  attainment  of  a  satisfactory  knowl- 
edge, from  careful  and  continued  study  and  investigation? 

"Most  men  by  education  are  misled; 

They  so  believe  because  they  are  so  bred. 
The  priest  continues  what  the  nurse  began, 
And  so  the  child  imposes  on  the  man." 

Have  we  not  been  taught  from  childhood  up  that  he  who 
preaches  and  teaches  from  the  orthodox  pulpit  is  a  minister  or 
ambassador  from  God,  or,  as  some  say,  "called  of  God"  to  teach 
and  preach  the  truth,  and  we  must  not  question  it?  Orthodoxy 
asks  us  to  have  faith  and  believe.  It  demands  acceptance  of  the 
statements  by  faith  and  belief,  and  promises  salvation ;  or  doubt, 
and  it  promises  damnation. 

In  business,  men  exercise  what  is  known  as  "common  sense." 
Why  should  not  man  exercise  common  sense  in  other  matters, 
such  as  belief?  Why  shut  their  eyes  to  self-evident  truth?  Will 
it  be  denied  that  mankind  of  today  knows,  or  ought  to  know  more 
of  the  Infinite  Spirit  or  Universal  Spirit  God,  the  fount  of  creation 

'The  above  portion  included  in  quotation  marks  has  had  previous  pub- 
licity but  was  nevertheless  strictly  a  portion  of  the  original  writing,  connected 
with  my  psychic  records. 


^l/^^'M^m 


few.-^?^;     VJ     .     \. 


^'i^m- 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


and  of  all  spirit  power,  and  of  His  laws,  and  their  operation,  than 
was  known  in  bygone  centuries?  If  they  do  not,  is  it  not  a  sad 
reflection,  not  only  upon  man's  development  and  intelligence,  but 
also  upon  the  teachers  and  priests  who  claim  to  be  "chosen  of 
God"  to  enlighten  His  people  ?  Humanity  appears  at  all  times  to 
be  hungry  for  information  and  knowledge ;  and  naturally  selfish 
as  to  its  being  advantageous  to  the  individual  self.  It  is  because 
of  inquiring,  examining,  and  analyzing  minds  that  fresh  knowl- 
edge is  being  gained  from  century  to  century,  from  year  to  year, 
and  from  day  to  day;  as  appertains  to  all  things  mundane  In 
character,  as  well  as  to  the  invisible  forces,  physical  and  spiritual ; 
and  who  will  deny  that  mankind  is  the  gainer  thereby  ?  In  things 
material  and  physical,  investigation  seems  to  antedate  discovery; 
and  discovery  antedates  utilization.  This  order  seems  to  meet 
with  general  approbation  or  commendation.  Is  not  the  spiritual 
part  of  man  paramount  in  interest  to  the  physical  ?  And  if  so  are 
not  all  men  warranted  in  seeking  further  Spiritual  Knowledge? 
Did  not  Job  (in  Chapter  XIV,  Verse  XIV)  ask,  "If  a  man  die 
shall  he  live  again?"  It  is  a  question  which  has  doubtless  sug- 
gested itself  to  the  mind  of  nearly  every  individual  member  of 
the  human  race.  It  would  appear  not  inconsistent  that  to  pursue 
the  study  of  life  one  must  not  stop  witii  the  death  of  the  physical 
part  of  man,  but  follow  after  the  spirit.  The  beginning  and  the 
ending  of  physical  life,  whether  animal  or  ve£,etable,  is  but  a 
change  of  elements  in  arrangement  or  in  composition.  The  body 
returns  to  dust  or  its  elements,  while  the  spirit  returns  to  the 
kingdom  of  spirit,  from  which  it  originally  came.  Eternal  natural 
law  rules  the  universe. 

I  am  in  accord  with  the  declaration  that  we  have  no  right  to 
question  or  deny  the  existence  of  anything,  or  any  condition,  if 
we  cannot  disprove  it.  Actuated  by  this  conviction,  and  feeling 
deeply  interested  in  some  features  of  psychical  investigation,  I 
have  during  the  past  few  years  become  an  investigator  of  the 
critical  kind  known  as  a  psychical  researcher;  and  lately  found 
myself  in  contact  with  some  new  occult  force,  as  mysterious  as  it 
was  interesting.  Of  psychic  or  occult  phenomena,  though  I  have 
but  recent  knowledge,  and  as  that  knowledge  is  so  new,  so  sur- 


4 


a,     J1..L.     Xrx  .m-jlA  .       " 


TlT^  ^i«^La.*^  AA^^^^i,^    <^  iii^/^ 

A>  ^4to<,  <»t*^    aut^  O^ru-OKA^OLC^  AmX  mAH^ 


<^a«.^  Kv«it  »K«4,  Ul^ffv^&;l«,«w<t'4'i^~4.Ai 
&t  uJrlttJUi  i^CL^  aJUftjL  -A.«^i  ix.»^t4y<i4L  S. 


SvtTthrtliral  nf 
"UAW.X    ()1-   Tili;    AWAKliXlil)    ^tl.XU" 


TTTTT^Tlm 


'ViWh..--^.,-*'- 


I 


::^-^t:m^^Mmism^Bi^sirM 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  5 

prising,  so  convincing,  and  yet  so  entirely  confirmatory  nf  th. 
.ntu,t,ons  and  convictions  of  my  boyhood  life    I  a^k?Z        ^^' 
to  withhold  judgment  until  I  have  narrated  in' deta  1  the    '' 
t.c.s  taken,  conditions  found,  and  enviroTme    s  ex   t    g  ^^^^^ 
with  a  description  and  analysis  of  a  few  nf  fh.  Ju  together 

«n.il  h.  or  she  adop..  an^hi^^Llr^h Lrcaf  XT„i^:,1 
cm,c,sn,,  as  accounting  satisfactorily  for  the  produc  io  "(  ,he 
^e«a  now  .nost  ge„.ra%  classified  as  ps^Uc t  «clt 


wm:m^^^.mm: 


CHAPTER  II 

ALL  things  have  their  beginnings,  even  the  great  city  of 
Washington.  D.  C.    As  the  Capital  of  the  United  States 
of  America  it  ha?  long  been  a  centre  of  interest-  and 
that  interest  has  chiefly  be^.i  owing  to  its  official  character.   How- 

"''"'  ^lof  '^  ""^  '°'  '°  ^'''''  '^^'  '''y  ^°'  the  first  time  in  the 
year  1894  and  w.  the  early  part  of  the  month  of  September  of 

u  ^fv'.-,  /''''  °'"''°"  ^  ^'^^  ^^°"^ht  into  contact  with  Dr. 
li.  L.  \\ .  Theodor  Hansmann,  who  had  at  one  time  been  not  only  a 
medical  adviser  to  the  late  President  Abraham  Lincoln,  but  like- 
wise a  personal  friend ;  and  was  popularly  known  to  the  cifzens 

tion  in  i„,  j.rofessional  capacity,  but  an   individual  popularity 

voir:;;  • ""  '  •""  '"'^'-    ^'^  P^"^'^^  ^^"^'^^  attad.ed  to  an 
avowal  of  his  convictions,  and  of  his  belief  in  the  continuity  of 

oci'-i  "  r         f '"'  ^^'"'""nion.  cost  him  the  loss  of  these 

social  as  well  as  professional  standings,  nevertheless  a  happier 
or  more  contented  man  I  have  never  met.     One   whose  very 
presence  seemed  aglow  with  all  the  finer  qualities  of  munhood' 
and  in  his  expressions  and  sentiments  of  the  right  cast,  he  evolved 
many  in  ordinary  conversations.     Such   for  instance  as   "The 
friends  I  once  did  love,  I  will  love  them  forever;"  and  again  "I 
love  my  fnends  and  never  hated  my  enemies,"  This  noble-hearted 
man  sent  me  a  communication  as  late  as  January,  1912;  and  then 
was  hale  nt  his  advanced  age  of  91  years.    On  the  occasion  of  our 
hrst  meeting,  he  engaged  me  in  conversation  regarding  matters 
of  present  and  future  existence,  which  to  me  was  the  most  vital 
question  of  all  questions ;  and  which  I  have  since  appreciated  as 
being  equally  the  most  important  question,  for  the  consideration 
of  every  man.  no  matter  what  his  status  in  life  may  be,  nor  where 
his  lot  be  cast,  nor  howsoever  important,  or  humble  his  individual 
existence  may  be  in  the  community.   He  seemed  enthusiastic  upon 
he  matter,  and  gave  my  wife  and  myself  a  very  cordial  invitation 
to  be  present  at  a  psychical  seance,  which  was  to  be  held  at  a 

6 


DAivN  or  run  awakened  mind  7 

weeks,  and  would  be  well  ^^M.t  ^^^^^^ ^ ^, 
We  an  opportun.ty  presenting.  I  required  no  persuasion  iraccep. 

researcher    I   was  not   prepared   for  critical   investieation    hut 
rather  n,ade  myself  an  individual  of  receptive  dispSn    and 
was  qu,te  content  to  allow  myself  to  be  an  "initiat?    ophy  e  " 
wherein  my  dut.es  and  privileges  were  limited  simply  to  ob'erva 
^l1Zl^T'?''T''"  ^"  °""'^  ^-"-'  -^  ready  to   ompT; 

h  ded  old  dtor  "h '"""  "''^'  ^^'^^^  ^"^^^^^^^  ^>^'-  -'-  - 
neaded  old  doctor,  who  was  especially  desirous  that  I  should  have 

every  opportunity  to  see  and  realize,  outside  and  ins^  of  the 
Cabmet.  everything  that  could  be  observable,  or  real  ed  bv  the 
ordmary  senses.  I  was  introduced  to  this  lady  who  was  designated 
as  a  materia  zne  medium     T  i.»u  .    u     .  aesignated 

fonnri  h..  K    T    "'edium.    I  held  a  short  conversation  with  her 
found  her  barely  convalescent  from  severe  illness  •  and  according 

pressed   uith  the  fairness  of  the  medium  in  granting  me  th- 

CO  r  fo7.  "f  ^'^  "^^^'"^^  ^"-^'^'^  -^  co'nstruct!d"n  one 
be  1      .   T      ["'"^  =^di°ini".?  a  much  larger  room),  not  oZ 

stance?.  ^  j'^  ^"'""'  ''"^  ^"^'"^  ^^^  ^^^^  =  -^  as  ci  cum- 
stances  developed  during  the  seance,  an  opportunity  seemed  To 
have  been  especially  provided  for  me  to  occupy  a  posit  on  which 

I'lrfiro  ''7' ''  'T  ^"' ''"''-''  '^'^  not :::;; 

at  or  son.  °"'"V\',  ^''''^'"^^^  '''''  P^>'^>^'-»"y'  the  medium 
sat  for  some  considerable  time  before  manifestations  were  pro- 
duced, when  a  strong  voice,  which  was  claimed  to  be  a  spirit 
voice,  called  out  "Reservoir,"  but  with  no  name  mentioned    and 

onsequently  some  time  was  lost  by  appealing  to  one  and  anmhe' 
.n  the  room  ro  know  what  was  meant  by  "Reservoir,"  when  the 
explanation  was  vouchsafed  by  my  being  pointed  out.  atlhe  mos 

SL'-r":  °'  ""'^'"'^  r^"^^'^"'  ^'  ^^-"^  -  '-^  than  th 
desirable     Reservoir;"  and  I  was  invited  to  visit  the  medium 

w.iere  she  sat  that  a  supply  of  animal  magnetism  or  psychi'po'rr 


1.ij-j£bL 


• J^.•:..- 


8 


DAll'N  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


from  myself,  might  be  contributed  to  the  now  entranced  woman, 
which  the  reader  will  understand  is  not  my  claim,  but  the  claim 
made  why  my  presence  near  medium  was  required.  I  had  not 
long  to  wait,  for  I  stood  at  her  side  as  she  sat  with  her  back  to 
the  corner,  when  I  distinctly  saw  the  formations  rising  before 
us  and  passing  toward  the  curtains  which  opened  immediately  in 
front  01  her.  I  then  resumed  tny  own  seat  and  became  witness 
to  a  variety  of  forms  as  they  entered  the  larger  room,  from  the 
smaller  one,  which  was  designated  "the  Cabinet ;"  and  heard  the 
voices  of  what  appeared  to  be  men.  women  and  children,  as  they 
advanced  into  the  room  and  up  to  individual  sitters  in  the  circle. 
As  the  room  was  rather  dimly  lighted,  and  as  the  circle  was  a 
large  one,  and  I  at  the  greatest  distance  from  the  medium,  and 
as  I  could  not  distinguish  their  features  plainly,  nor  identify  their 
individuality,  from  where  I  viewed  them,  to  me  it  was  not  con- 
clusively convincing  of  anything,  but  it,  however,  determined  my 
future  course  should  a  similar  opportunity  present  itself. 

I  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  returning  home  and  learning  that 
the  late  Effie  Moss,  an  alleged  celebrated  materializing  medium, 
was  to  visit  the  City  of  London.  Ontario,  I  sought  to  secure 
another  opportunity  of  investigating  the  phenomena  of  so-called 
materialization,  and  of  endeavoring  faithfully  to  prove  the  truth 
or  falsehood  of  the  claim  that  there  is  at  this  day,  as  well  as  in 
Bible  history  times,  possibility  of  spirit  communion  by  return  of 
spirits  to  earth  clothed  in  spiritual  or  transient  and  visible  bodies. 


v\  ^/,^m^mm^mi^msm^wmm!i?sf^^m^&:sm9mw^^^mmm'^^^ 


CHAPTER  III 


I  HAD  twice  before  met  Mr.  MacRoberts,  the  Chairman  of 
the  London  School  Hoard  (now  deceased).  Through  him 
I  obtamcd  the  privili-e  of  attending  four  seances,  held 
during  a  week  in  December,  1894,  three  of  which  were  in  his 
own  home,  and  the  fourth  and  last  one  in  a  room  of  an  entirely 
empty  new  house.  The  medium  and  all  the  parties  met  at  the 
series  of  seances  were,  with  the  single  exception  of  Mr  Mac- 
Roberts,  entire  strangers  to  me.  Never  to  my  knowledge  hnd 
I  met  any  of  them  before  tlie  visit  in  question.  One  of  the  lour 
seances  was  designated  a  typewriting  seance,  of  whi^h  but  few 
records  were  made  by  me. 

Before  my  interview  with  the  medium,  I  determined  upon  a 
course  of  utter  silence,  as  to  all  knowledge  regarding  myself 
re latives  or  friends,  so  as  to  afford  no  suggestion  or  clue  for  an 
apt  medium  to  work  upon.     I  sought  and  obtained  during  my 
first  afternoon  a  lengthy  interview  with  Mrs.   Moss,  the  self- 
designated  'materializing  medium."  or  "materialization  medium." 
Her  physical  form  was  very  portly,  and  abnormally  abundant 
was  her  adipose   tissue,  and   her  movements   slow,   while  her 
manner  was  meek  and  retiring,  and  her  demeanor  modest.    I  wag 
favorably  impressed  as  I  scanned  her  features,  noted  her  action 
gauged  her  mentality,  gave  critical  observation  to  every  move- 
ment, mannerism  and  expression,  lent  attentive  ear  to  each  and 
every  utterance  that  fell  fro,,  her  lips;  and  had  no  reason  to 
doubt  the  sincerity  of  the  woman.    On  the  other  hand  I  was  in 
quest  of  know  edge  and  asked  a  great  many  questions,  to  which 
she  unreservedly  gave  answer.    For  the  courtesy  thus  extended 
me    and  the  information  given  me,  I  desire  to  make  grateful 
ackno^v^dgment    (though  she  has  passed  the  so-called  portals 
of  death  since  this  record  was  made).    I  further  desire  to  here 
place  on  record,  that  contrary  to  my  expectations  in  my  interviews 
with  this  medium,  I  was  not  questioned  by  her  at  all.    She  claimed 
that  when  the  circle  formed  with  positive  and  negative  forces 

9 


SSET 


10 


DAll'N  OP  THR  AWAKENED  MIND 


tU*%'''i\ 


equalized  and  harnmny  prevailed,  and  the  vibrations  were  rieht 
as  .nduced  by  mstrumental  nuKsic.  or  Mn.ing.  she  would  becre 

n    Z  t^  "T"""'  ^'."' ""-"---  oi  what  was  transpiring 

"  ether  the  cabinet  or  c.rele ;  and  that  usually  the  trance  con 

d.fon  prevailed  throughout  the  entire  seance.  \she  gra"  ed  n.e 

a  sinular  pnvlege  to  that  granted  mc  by  medunn   Keeert 

\a.h,ngtou    namely    that  of  entrance  into  the  cabinet  du  ing 

he  seance      Ih,s  pnvilege  I  utilize,!  on  two  separate  occasions 

INVESTIGAT.N-G   THE   CAniNET   AND    SeancE    RooM 

On  the  evcnmg  of  the  day  of  the  foregoing  interview.  I  attended 

re^  ce.  v  )wmg  to  nnsrepresentatiun  made  in  a  portion  of  the 
public  press,  and  on  account  of  deliberate  persona!  nisrepresenta- 
|on  of  facts,  by  ill^era!.  unfair,  and  prejudiced  opponent  of 
he  sp.ntua  plnlo^opln,  I  ua.  determined  to  free  mvse  f  as  mud 
a  poss,bIe  from  all  bias.  ...  .pp.oach  my  work  of'investigTt'n 
uith  an  open  mind.  I  ^.c  Me  precaution  to  note  detailf,  and 
am  therefore  able  to  give  herewith  a  faithful  and  conscien- 
tious report  thereof,  as  becomes  the  character  of  an    mpa  tial 

ar^t'^d"      T.:T-     '""   ^^°"^  ^"^  ^-^  P-'°-   -T    p 
arated.    part,allv   by   sliding  partition   doors ;    and   partially   by 

to7  '"r'"r  '•";•"'"''  ''■^^  ^^  ''°''^-  '-  ^'-  ^-nt  panor,  next 
o  the  street  hghts  were  burning  and  rays  were  cas  into 
the  back  parlor  to  the  south,  until  they  were  excluded  by  t !  e 
drawing  together  of  these  curtains.  A  -lozen  men  and  women 
and  hree  httle  girls  were  seated  around  the  room  in  a  sem  cTrde 
form  or  horseshoe-shaped  arrangement  of  chairs,  facing  towards 
the  cabinet  formed  in  th.  bay  window  on  the  ast  side  of  it 
south  parlor.  I  asked  for  and  was  granted,  the  favor  of  havL 
the  seecnd  seat  rom  the  cabinet  on  the  south  side  of  th.  c  r  e 
From  being  so  close  to  the  opening  of  the  curtains  of  the  cabinet' 

est:  ionr;:o%t''-'  ^'^''T  "'"^  '''^'^  ^"^  -^^  ^'^  "-"-- 

festations  front  view,  side  view  and  back  view,  from  close  quarters 


SS^y^P^^SSfl 


D.lirx  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  \\ 

--so  close  that  I  uas  able  to  discern  color  of  the  hair,  and  of 
he  C7CS.  sec  the  texture  of  the  garments  worn,  or  draperies  cast 
about  the  forn.s      Il,e  bay  window  recess  from  the  eastern  wall 
of    he  south  parlor,  had  an  opening  9  feet  in  length,  on  a  line 
uith  the  uall.  and  a  width  or  depth  of  about  30  inches  at  the 
centre    wuh  the  base  of  the  window  15  to  18  inches  from  the 
floor.    The  view  from  the  window  was  open  lawn,  beyond  which 
was  a  lou    fence,  and  beyond  the  fence  a  passage-way  and  an 
adjonnng  reMd..nce.     On  the  inner  aspect  of  the  window  was 
stretched  a  thick  texture  dark  in  color,  to  cover  the  glass  some 
cstaiice  up  and  thus  exclude  light  from  without.     The  window 
was  securely  fastened  to  the  sill.     The  floor  was  like  the  rest  of 
the  room,  covered  with  carpet  tacked  down  and  continuous  with 
that  covering  the  mom.     On  the  northern  side  of  this  cabinet 
recess  (or  bay  wmdnw  space)  was  placed  an  ordinary  chair  and 
a  footstool.     To  the  front  of  the  recess  and  at  the  height  of 
/  or  8  feet  was  a  pole  suspending  heavy  curtains,  which  met  about 
the  middle  thereof.    A  single  light  was  burning  on  the  west  side 
of  the  room  opposite  the  cabinet  recess,  which  light  was  gently 
dimmed  by  a  Chinese  or  Japanese  parasol,  or  sunshade  of  light 
red  color,  placed  before  it.     This  light  was  during  the  seance 
regulated  by  a  cord  passing  from  it  to  the  cabinet  recess,  which 
as  there  alleged,  was  managed  by  a  Cabinet  spirit  worker,  and 
at  times  increased  or  decreased  as  desired,  by  or  for  the  different 
rnanu.stations,  so  it  was  claimed.     When  all  was  in  readiness 
t.'.  .rfains  were  examined,  then  drawn  over  the  pole,  while 

nl    present   had   the  opportunity  to   scrutinize   this   temporized 
abmet.  which,  as  the  reader  will  conclude  from  the  foregoing' 
I  did  m  detail,  during  the  time  prior  to  the  hour  named  4  the 
seance. 

I  have  already  stated,  that  the  seances  were  held  in  the  back 

wht°h  t  ""  ^T'"  '"''•'""'  ^'"^  '^"^■'"^  ^^^'^'■ibed  the  cabinet 
uhich  the  meduim  occupied  on  the  east  side  of  this  room,  will 
now  describe  the  arrangement  of  the  sitters  for  the  seance  Tl  e 
chairs  for  the  sitters  were  placed  in  horseshoe  form,  so  that  the 
toe  of  the  shoe  would  come  under  the  light  and  a  little  east  of  the 
wall  on  the  western  side;  while  the  open  end  of  the  horseshoe 


«-'! 


12 


PAlt'N  OP  THE  AWAKliNED  MIND 


exactly  corresponded  to  the  open  cabinet  on  both  the  north  and 
south  end  of  the  latter.     The  cabinet  was  closed  by  t  e  two 
curtams  han,M«g  fro„.  the  pole  in  such  a  way  that  they  were 
even  w.th  the  eastern  wall  of  the  back  parlor  or  ten.poriJsel 
room,  and  met  at  the  centre  of  the  pole.     While  these  hanging. 

formed    he  closure  of  the  ..pen  end  of  the  horseshoe  c  rcle     1^ 
ha.rs  of  the  end  sitUrs  were  placed  so  that  if  the  curt,  h  we  c 
hted  the  s,de  of  the  cabinet  would  be  continuous  withT  s" 

of  e  erv  ',i  T'  Tf  "  ?  "'°;'  "'^''"'  '''"^  '"'""'^  examination 
ot  every  sc,u..re   foot  of  surface,  not  only  of  the  entire  carnet 

and  walls  of  the  back  parlor,  including  the  ceiling  a    well  as  a 

woodwork,  but  included  also  the  improvised  cal'^et  in    he  bay 

wndow  space:  and  saw  that  strong  nails  (which  I  hamme    d  n^ 

held  down  heavy-sashcd  windows,  and  that  every  one  of  the  I.  e 

puttj.  \vh.lc  I  took  part  m  covering  the  glass  with  heaw  dark 
oi..quo  n,aterin.    to  exclude  light  from  ou'ide  them,  a'd'create 
a  dark  background.    .After  being  minutely  careful  in  my  exam  na 
t.on    there  appeared  to  me  absolutely  no  possible  trap  do^  or 

malUhi.r  °';",  '"""  °^  ^""■^'  ^°  ^^^  -^"--^    'orVlZ 

"sot;  r      ''"  '"  ^'"'^  "^  >'°""'^  P--".  f-n^  any  point 
eas    of  the  hangmg  curtams  forming  the  west  border  or  front 

and  as  I  had  permission  to  enter  the  cabinet  when  I  dcired  l' 
had  opportunity  to  satisfy  myself,  during,  as  well  as  before  and 
after  the  seance,  that  no  aperture  h.^d  been  created.  The  onlv 
evidential  access  to  the  cabinet  was  between  the  terminal  chairl 

through  tl""  ""t  f'  '^'  ^^'"'■''^^'■"^  ^"^^  ^-°  --t->-  Al 
through  the  seance  the  lamp  continued  burning  on  the  western 
u^I  of  the  room,  so  at  all  times  there  was  light  enough  for  anj 

the  drcl  ";nd°-f'"'  °"'  'T  '''''  ''''  ^"^  "^^^  or'womL  in 
Inother  W>^  f  acquainted  could  distinguish  one  friend  from 
another.    With  this  condition  of  subdued  rays  of  light,  it  would 


iMirx  or  inn  .uvAKLXHn  mixi>  ,3 

Ih  ough  ,vh,ch  cnlry  could  !«:  made  by  acconiplici   in  far  ha 
cab„,c,  co„ld  not  possil,ly  hold  at  once  one-h.' 1    oi    he  fcrm, 
whatever  they  were,  that  came  o,„  of  the  cah  I  ,     ve„  i     hey 
He  e  pacW  l.ke  herri,,;;,.    Then  there  were  n.any  forms  which 
n,ater,ahecd  to  all  appearances  in  the  circle,  which  neh^cT  en  eed 

^uir  Ainie"';; ""  ""r-;  ^° '"  ■"  *""  =!""»*  The 

judge.    A  I  the  chairs  m  the  horseshoe  circle  were  side  bv  side 

rdin'a*':?;  "hct"""'"'"  ''■  '""'•  '°  '""'  no  P-on'co'^' 
ordinarily  pas^  between  any  two  sitters  in  the  circle    and  xho 

doors  lead.ng  into  the  front  and  back  parlors  we       oc'ked     No 

room  after  the  seance  opened,  and  had  one  entered    sitters  in 
the  crclc  would  have  known  it ;  bnt  if  a  person  had  en    red  the 
door,  he  or  she  would  still  have  been  on  the  outside  of  the  hor^e 
shoe  crcle,  and  I  feel  I  have  n,ade  it  clear  that  no  one  coull  en  er 
he  cab.net  except  from  the  inside  of  the  horsesho        re  e  o 
.tters ;  nor  could  anyone  p:et  on  the  inside  of  that  circle,  by  Ls 
ng  between  sUtcrs.  as  they  sat  close  side  by  side;  and  ffTey 
codd  have  come  over  the  heads  of  sitters,  or  under  the  chairs 
without  t  c,r  being  seen  and  noticed  by  sitters,  would  i    not  have 
been  as  phenomenal  as  the  cases  I  shall  narrate?   The  conductor 
or  manager  of  the  scance  was  rather  above  the  a  c.age  1"   o 

with  fhl-s  7;  """'"  T'  "''''''  ^"  ^''^  "^-•^>'  ^^  -  chu?ch   ",er 
u.th  th,s  difference,  that  he  summoned  u.dividual  sitters  to    S 

and  meet  the  forms  that  expressed  a  desire  to  meet  tC  Ind 


CHAPTER  IV 

I  NEXT  come  to  tlie  record  of  some  of  the  more  interestinR 
phenomena  uunesscd  in  the  Moss  seances,  which  I  was 
pnvilegred  to  attend,  and  shall  number  them  consecutively 
for  convenience  sake  m  subsequent  examination  or  analysis  of 
them  Someone  has  said  tiiat  '-those  who  deny  the  existence  of 
occult  phenomena  are  simply  ignorant,  for  they  have  been  scien- 
tifically proven  repeatedly  to  have  occurred."  One  has  only  to 
read  the  writings  of  Sir  William  Crookcs  of  England,  as  well 
as  other  scientific  men  to  be  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  fore- 
going statement.  The  selection  and  maintenance  of  an  hypothesis 
to  account  for  the  phenomena  will  give  rise  to  a  greater  difference 
of  opinions. 

With  those  who  attended  these  seances  with  me  as  investigators, 
as  well  as  in  my  own  case,  no  question  existed  after  the  first 
seance  as  to  the  presentation  of  phenomena,  however  much  we 
might  be  at  sea  in  accounting  for  them.  Though  I  have  passed 
the  meridian  of  my  physical  life,  I  am  free  to  confess,  that  I 
have  not  yet  attained  intuitive  or  any  other  kind  of  knowledge 
warranting  my  denial  of  the  possibility  of  occult  phenomena  In 
fact  I  am  not  prepared  to  deny  the  possibility  of  anything  that 
1  cannot  disprove. 

The  reader,  while  perusing  the  narration  of  the  facts  herein 
recorded  will  have  his  or  her  own  theory  or  hvpothesis  to  account 
for  the  phenomena  in  individual  cases.    Whatever  hypothesis  may 
be  adopted,  it  would  seem  that  it  must  be  one  which,  while  im- 
pervious to  the  shafts  of  criticism,  will  account  for  the  existence 
of  some  natural  law,  not  fully  comprehended,  though  possibly 
conjectured.    The  phenomena  continue  to  present  here  and  there 
and  intelligent  inquiring  minds  will  continue  to  desire  to  solve  the 
problem,  which  will  account  for  them,  and  lay  bare  the  truth 
After  all  who  wished  to  do  so  had  examined  the  window 
ceiling,   floor,   walls,   and   curtains   constituting  the   improvised 
cabinet  without  contents,  except  one  plain  wooden  chair  for  the 

14 


DJJVN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  15 

medium,  they  assumed  a  position  in  the  horseshoe  circle    as 
a  ready  explained  in  detail.    The  medium,  who  was  dressed  in  a 
plam  dark  dress,  without  anything  supernuous  on  the  outside 
next  raised  from  a  seat  in  the  circle,  adjoining  the  cabinet  space! 
where  she  had  been  constantly  under  the  close  scrutiny  of  every 
sitter  from  the  first  opportunity  she  gave  them,  until  she  stepped 
inside  the  cabinet  which  I  have  described  in  detail,  and  took  her 
seat  on  the  plain  wooden  chair,  at  the  north  end  of  the  cabinet 
space.    All  being  seated,  the  conductor  pulled  down  the  curtains 
and  took  his  seat  in  the  circle.     Those  present  then  joined  in 
singing   famihar  hymns,   and   shortly   after  the   manifestations 
began.     It  is  not  my  purpose  to  refer  to  all  the  manifestations 
but  to  such  only  as  made  a  marked  impression  on  my  mind' 
A  few  apparently  human  forms  appeared,  one  at  a  time  at  the 
opening  of  the  curtains,  and  were  presently  recognized  by  one 
or  another  of  the  sitters,  as  purporting  to  be  that  of  near  relatives 
or  friends ;  and  would  engage  in  conversation  in  some  instances 
m  a  whisper,  m  others  audible  to  all  present.     Some  of  these 
advanced  either  alone,  or  by  the  hand  of  some  one  from  the  circle 
out  in  the  room  and  up  to  individual  sitters,  myself  amone  the 
number.  ° 

(1)  In  one  instance  what  appeared  to  be  a  brisk  young  gir' 
who  came  out  of  the  cabinet,  called  one  of  the  little  girl  sitters 
from  the  circle,  and  standing  adjacent  to  where  I  sat,  asked  me 
to  examine  the  little  girl's  hair  and   face,  which  I  did      The 
former  (the  girl  from  the  cabinet)  tlicn  asked  me  to  take  her 
own  hand  in  mine,  which  I  likewise  did,  after  which  she  placed 
my  hand  upon  her  head  and  asked  me  to  examine  the  hair  which 
I    found  to  be   long,   black,  coarse   in    fibre   and   the   quantity 
abundant.     This  apparition,  materialized  form,  or  actual  human 
girl,  whichever  she  was,  claimed  to  be  the  spirit  of  an  Indian 
girl.   She  next  permitted  me  to  feel  her  feet,  which  were  encased 
m  a  pair  of  moccasins;  and  while  I  was  observing  her  stature 
features,  eyes  and  mouth,  she  chatted  pleasantly;  and  gave  all 
present  an  evidence  of  her  agility,  by  running  and  jumping  upon 
the  floor    finishing  by  asking  me  if  I  thought  the  big  medium 
could  make  herself  up  like  a  little  Indian  girl,  with  small  hands 


16 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


^tJr  ]  u°?  ^  ^'^'-  ^  ^^^  '°  ^^^'  '"y  disbelief  in  the 
possibility  of  the  large  and  heavy  medium  diminishing  her  size 
and  weight  m  that  manner,  or  to  such  a  degree,  f his  foTm 
disappeared  by  way  of  the  cabinet. 

(2)  Another  manifestation  or  apparition  was  that  of  a  little 
g.rl  dressed  m  wh.te,  at  the  opening  of  the  curtains,  who  wanled 
to  know  .    the  smers  thought  she  was  the  medium/ when  almosi 

appearance  she  had  when  first  entering  the  cabinet,  and  the  two 
tood  side  by  side  before  the  curtains,  the  medium  being  appar- 
ently in  a  trance  state.    This  little  girl  in  white  retired  into  the 
cabinet,  as  did  the  medium  also.     We  were  informed    ht    he 

tTat'n  ^TuZ^'  ^'"  "^^^  ^•■^'  °-  °^  her  band  of  pirU 
that  helped  to  build  up  the  so  called  materialized  forms 

saidt  ZTJT  ''^'"''  'P'"'  ^^^'  P^^"^'  ^^  ^  Christmas  doll, 
^Lcl  "  n     I    P'^'f "  ^"^  ^'^^""S-  of  all  the  sitters  in  tha 

Of  J'fe.  then  111  come  and  join  your  band."  Chapter  XXXIII 
December  24.  1912,  contains  the  record  of  the  fulfillment  otthe 
promise,  after  eighteen  years'  time. 

(3)  Another  manifestation  of  peculiar  interest  was  the  appear- 

ct'z  n  who'Vd'"'"/"'  T"^^  °'  ^P^^^^'  °^  ^  -"^'"o- 
cuizen   who  had  passed  out  of  the  body  after  having  been  for 

ome    ime  an  editor  of  a  farmers'  paper  published  in  the  same 

buTl  d^d'nnr'  ""•  u   T  '"^'^^'  ^°  ^PP^°-h  the  cabinet 
but  I  did  not  recognize  the  form  or  features,  for  I  had  neve^ 
s.en  or  known  the  said  editor  in  the  physical  Hfe-  and  conse 
quently  would  not  recognize  this  materiafized  representation  o" 
him;  but  he  claimed  brotherhood  and  designated  my  status  "n 
he  brotherhood.     I  had  not  made  myself  Jnown  fra'te  nJl^    " 
any  one  present  nor  had  I  any  insignia  or  symbols,  or  anything 
about  me  to  indicate  that  I  was  a  fraternity  man  or  brother     Jn 
response  to  his  invitation  I  entered  with  him  into  the  cabinet 
and  to  my  astonishment  he  did  certainly  prove  himself  a  brother 
I  may  add  that  while  this  testing  and  proving  was  in  process  in 


.5. 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  17 

the  cabinet  with  curtains  closed,  I  could  see  the  medium  seated 
on  the  chair,  her  eyes  closed,  and  apparently  in  a  deep  trance 
state,  as  was  her  usual  condition  during  a  seance     The  form 
which  proved  itself  to  be  a  brother,  was  surrounded  by  a  certain 
degree  of  illumniation,  which  made  the  cabinet  as  well  as  the 
form  of  the  medium,  distinctly  visible  to  me.     Coming  to  the 
outside  of  the  cabinet  again  with  me,  this  form's  grip  was  strong 
substantial,  and  real,  yet  seemed  to  melt  away  while  still  I  held 
It,  and  after  first  taking  three  irregular  steps  from  the  cabinet 
gradually  dissolved  from  view  as  white  or  grayish  smoke  or 
vapor,  entering  the  carpet  at  that  point. 

(4)  Another  manifestation  alleged  to  be  that  of  a  minister 
having  a  portly  and  easily  recognized  form,  was  claimed  by 
several  of  those  who  knew  him  in  the  physical  form,  to  be  a 
preacher  who  formerly  preached  in  South  London  Methodist 
church.  The  form  appeared  in  the  black  clothing,  as  was  the 
custom  of  the  minister  in  the  physical  form,  and  addressed  those 
present  in  a  manner  familiar  to  those  who  had  listened  to  his 
pulpit  utterances;  but  added  that  had  he  known  what  he  now 
knew  he  would  have  been  enabled  to  teach  and  preach  with  a 
much  clearer  knowledge  of  the  truth.  I  was  privileged  to  take 
the  ghost's  hand  and  look  well  into  his  countenance,  and  witness 
the  movement  of  his  lips  and  of  his  eyes,  and  hear  the  breath 
movements  of  his  speech.  He  disappeared  by  way  of  the  cabinet 
from  which  he  came. 

(5)  Another  of  the  many  manifestations  at  this  seance  was 
that  of  an  alleged  actress,  suitably  clad  in  garments  of  a  creamy 
white  color,- who  claimed  to  have  passed  out  of  the  physical  form 
m  Brooklyn  one  hour  after  completing  her  part  in  an  act  or  play 
at  the  theatre.  Her  stature  was  taller  than  that  of  the  medium 
and  much  more  spare.  Her  voice  was  strong  and  sweet.  She 
addressed  those  present  for  several  minutes,  exhorting  them  to 
a  proper  life  and  good  deeds  for  humanity.  After  concluding 
her  address  she  favored  the  company  by  singing  in  a  magnificent 
manner  a  song  which  would  have  required  great  natural  capability 
and  much  culture  for  so  fine  a  rendition,  on  the  part  of  a  human 


18 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


htf/'ea's  iW  TuT"  '""r°P"'  '""^  ^'"^'"^  -"^^  have  been 

ported  or  suspended  above  L  h^d  a^'p^^  L  'of  4^7^^^?' 

he  arta   ;.  '' '"'"  '""""^f  ""^  ">■-=  room,  and  simultaneously 
■ne  air  «a-  i.Mpregnated  iv.th  odor  of  a  most  delirate  and  a^ree 
abe  perfume,  resembling  nothing  I  had  ever  before   natd^AU 

stlr^s  angf  aT  U  t  """"^^  °'  ""'  ^P""""""  «-  -^ 

=i^::d'-rrr-r^2S 

upon  m  our  cverv-day  experience  •  u  hil„  7w    ,    "^  ^"'^^  ^o  look 

tJon    perfect  in  'nlw  YP/"^"'^^'  '^^''^  this  female  materializa- 

on    pertect  ,n  physical  form,  seemed  attired  in  vestures  and 

ad  p^irinT^  """r'-'"^  '"  ^'^^'"^^'-^  beautiful  ndw'l- 
fi?ur  |^.e  1?''  ?'"?'  ^^'""^  ^"  ^"^^"^  <^-«t  to  the  ent  re 
figure.    She  took  n,y  hand  as  if  for  salutation,  held  it  firmlv  as 

ullv  mT"  •     r  '"'^^^  ""'''  ^  '"'""t^'  -<i  appar  ntly  unh 
fully  matenahzed,   and   explained  that  she  had  the   power    o 

of  thought  creation  from  particles  of ^Sr^l'tXr ilX 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


19 


room,  and  also  from  the  air.  The  hand  appeared  natural  to  the 
sight,  and  the  touch  or  grip  revealed  feeling,  solidity,  and  motion. 
Her  stay  was  brief,  and  her  departure  was  as  if  she  had  dissolved 
into  mist  or  white  smoke,  and  was  drawn  downwardi  and  ab- 
sorbed into  the  carpet.  This  particular  form,  materialization,  or 
apparition  neither  entered  nor  approached  the  cabinet.  Some  of 
the  more  e.xperienced  sitters  explained  that  this  form  was  that 
of  an  advanced  spirit,  and  one  long  since  passed  to  spirit  life; 
but  none  there  were  who  claimed  to  have  ever  seen  her  before; 
nor  did  she  give  any  indication  at  this  sitting  as  to  her  human 
personality  or  her  angelic  home.  (This  was  Egyptia,  my  alleged 
guardian  spirit,  as  I  subsequently  learned  from  her.) 

I  may  here  remark  that  I  shook  hands  and  conversed  with  the 
majority  of  the  forms  appearing  at  this  seance,  listened  to  the 
messages  conveyL-d  to  individual  friends  in  the  room,  or  to  the 
more  general  exhortations  and  advice  regarding  the  real  objects 
and  purposes  of  life.  All  this  to  me  was  passing  strange,  and 
unaccountable  on  ordinary  or  natural  lines  of  investigation^  as  I 
shall  attempt  to  show  in  discussing  the  various  hypotheses. 

Being  acquainted  v/ith  the  existence  of  the  phenomena  of 
hypnotism,  which  I  had  for  several  years  been  able  to  induce  and 
utilize  for  physiological,  therapeutical,  and  psychical  purposes,  I 
naturally  sought  to  satisfy  myself  that  this  was  not  sufficient  to 
account  for  all  the  phenomena  heard  and  witnessed  by  all  alike. 
The  more  personally  interesting  manifestations  to  which  I  could 
apply  critical  tests  as  being  more  conclusive,  and  more  evidential 
in  character  to  me  at  least,  I  will  allude  to  in  detail. 


PHENOMENA  EVIDENTIAL  IN  CHARACTER   TO   ME 

(7)  The  event  in  this  seance  and  in  a  subsequent  one,  of  the 
deepest  personal  interest  to  me,  as  afifording  not  only  more 
support,  but  in  my  judgment  the  strongest  evidential  support 
of  the  spiritual  hypothesis,  as  contrasted  with  any  other  hypo- 
thesis that  I  have  considered  or  that  can  be  offered,  I  shall 
now  describe.  I  have  said  this  case  engaged  my  deepest  interest ; 
but  I  may  add  that  the  most  conclusively  convincing  tests  possible 
were  presented  to  my  judgment,  as  I  shall  presently  show.  Among 


20 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


the  forms  to  appear  at  the  parting  of  the  curtiin«!  nf  ♦.,-  • 

and  I  arose  and  advan    d  c,„s    ,o  he  fo™,  T  r't-  ''°^'"" 
a  few  inches  of  fho  f,„  7  '  '"'^  '""  ^'"S  w  thin 

so  clea  ly  and  dl  ^c,  .".'^Tr' f;  "''"*,'"">--<'  "'-"inafed 
•cross  .he  temp       I  L     j  ,1  °       '"  '"?:"'""'  '"='''■'  '"■"S^S 

«,!,«*.,      T    ^^^"^-    ^  ^*o°^  a  few  moments  to  test  mvself  as  to 

to  that  of  my  mother  when  in  my  home  said   .n  ft.n/  i.  ^^""^"^ 

could  hear  what  she  s-iiH   "\U.a       ,         f    '       ^  ""*  "*"  P"""^"* 
T  ,    1-  J  .         ,  .^"*^  5'^'^,    .My  dear  boy,  do  you  recoenize  mp?" 
I  rephed  by  asking  "Is  this  the  one  I  am  thinkLe  o  P"    tI 
apparition  before  me  said:  "Yes  I  am  .till  ni;  f  ,   ^^ 

to  see  you  here,  and  I  bring^rou  p^     t^^^^^tTe^^^^^^^^^ 
form  patted  me  on  my  cheek,  kissed  me.  and  sa  d   ""0';  pl" 
here  with  me.     He  only  recently  came    o  me  out  of  the  h^dv 
and  was  extremely  wpik "   ru^  t        ^l  "^  °°"y. 

All  this  was  heard  by  the  others  present   n,    ,    ''°"'^  f'""'"- 
askf-H  if  fino,   1       J  i-         ""^"ers  present,  as  all  assented  when 

shters   n  ths    '  T'"''''    ^  ^*  '^'^  P°'"^  ^^P'-ned  to  the 

smers  m  this  seance,  that  my  mother  passed  out  of  the  physical 


..^^WSi  'xM.'jf^ 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  21 

between  eight  and  nine  years  previously,  while  my  father  had  only 
passed  out  about  two  months  anterior  to  this  occasion;  and  as 
I  was  a  stranger  to  them  all.  as  well  as  to  the  medium,  with  the 
smgle  exception  of  the  gentleman  in  whose  house  -e  were  meet- 
.ng-that  of  Mr.  MacRoberts   (and  I  had  only  twice  bXe 
met  him,  many  miles  from  my  home)  -and  therefore  all  were 
Ignorant  of  the  dates  of  death  of  my  mother  and  father,  and  of 
any  other  data  concerning  them.    The  materialized  manifestation 
claiming  to  be  that  of  my  mother,  also  spoke  to  me  in  a  whisper 
and  the  utterances  were  those  peculiarly  characteristic  of  m^ 
mother,  and  such  as  no  other  human  being  could  imitate  or  know 
and  use  them.     She  took  my  hand,  stepped  out  into  the  circle 
and  was  seen  and  heard  by  all  therein,  and  spoken  with  by  several' 
As  one  or  two  among  the  m.any  evidential  tests  of  personal 
physical  identity,  or  duplication  thereof,  I  give  the  following 

My  mother  had  for  many  years  carried  the  evidence  of  rheu- 
matic arthritis  in  the  lower  two  rows  of  the  joints  of  her  fingers 
on  both  hands,  they  being,  as  she  used  to  term  them,  "hickory-nut 
joints,    and  her  habit  was,  when  not  specially  using  her  hands, 
or  when  she  had  company  or  went  out.  -  to  wear  thin  silk  gloves 
or  mitts  over  them,  a  size  or  two  larger  than  would  otherwise  be 
necessary,  on  account  of  large  joints,  to  prevent  their  being  notice- 
able by  others.     My  mother  was  also  accustomed  to  wear  about 
the  shoulders  a  light  comforter  or  shawl  of  old-fashioned  pattern 
and  size,  to  prevent  chills  from  the  draughts,  she  claimed.    On 
this  occasion,  exact  duplications  of  the  old-fashioned  silk  gloves 
and  shawl  were  worn  by  this  manifestation,  apparently  as  real 
as  I  had  ever  seen  them,  and  further,  and  even  yet  more  con- 
clusively  convincing,  myself  and  others  looked  for  the  hickory-nut 
jointed  fingers,  and  sure  enough  the  evidence  was  convincing 
tested  by  sight  and  touch  of  more  than  one-half  of  the  sitters 
present.     Corroborative   inspection    likewise    demonstrated   the 
existence  m  the  eye  of  a  brown  spot  on  the  white  of  the  globe  of 
the  left  eye;  and  a  cluster  or  cord  of  silvery  hair  hanging  over 
the  left  temple  to  the  left  ear.  from  the  upper  part  of  the  forehead 
of  the  demonstrating  apparition,  which  stood  before  us  and  talked 
with  us.    Both  of  these  htter  features  were  distinctly  noticeable 


f  ■ 

it! 


22 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


and  had  in  my  mother's  life-time  been  examined  and  commented 
upon,  by  those  who  knew  her,  and  to  myself  they  were  in  this 
instance  a  perfect  duplication  or  reflection  in  the  animated  appari- 
tion which  I  am  now  describing. 

Space  forbids  my  speaking  in  further  detail.  As  the  manifesta- 
tion was  about  to  go  it  gave  me  a  parting  kiss,  and  said  "Good- 
bye" in  a  precisely  similar  manner  to  that  which  my  mother 
always  adopted,  when  we  parted  with  each  other  during  her 
physical  existence. 


"L:^lt'.i 


i 


CHAPTER  V 

Tii^   next  succeeding  seance  of  this  series  was  held  a  few 
evenings  later.  i„  the  same  room  as  the  first  seance 
Th.r.  ,  ""        "*"  ^"^"S^nient  similar  to  the  former  one' 

i:sc:t.xt;'c-£:  r,'= 

appreciated,  ow„,g  ,„  ,he  unsalistaelorv  situation  I  l,„l        .^ 
remotest  portion  of  the  circle,  a.  theM  nc    hed  ,1 "  t 

^?s^^:^^Y:irr-tr:i"-E5 

on  this  occas>on.  on  the  part  of  some  in  the  remote  port  on  of 

uld"ntk°"'"'  '°-''^'-^  '"^'"'^^  ''  ''^  clearly;  whir:", 
could  m  the  nearer  situation  see  distinctly.    The  room  a       , 

nLrstLT^  ^Th''"^^^" '''''-'''  '-'^^^  ^  ^^ 

hur2T  tT  7  \  °"'  P^'^'^''^  shaded  lamp  was  kept 

burning.  The  darkness  was  not  sufficient  to  prevent  me  S 
countmg  the  people  in  the  circle,  and  distingdsh  nTthe  iX" 
from  the  gentlemen,  the  men  with  whiskers  or  beards  ,.!.  .1 

^on^alf  "f^K-  '^''''  ^'"^^  P^'°^  ^°  ^'^  ZT^rlZVZT^^^^^^^ 
^on  alleged  to  be  an  advanced  spirit,  when  the  light  of  the  Tamo 
was  very  much  diminished.  This  form  of  apparition  usuat  S 
US  appearance  by  rising  from  the  carpet  or'Lr.  within  he^^^^^^^ 
of  the  circle;  and  at  a  distance  of  two  or  three  paces  fro^T 
front  of  the  cabinet,  and  increased  by  its  own  .ZZllZo'^, 

23 


24 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


of  light  in  the  room.  At  thii  and  the  succeeding  stance  many 
of  the  same  and  other  similar  apparitions,  ethcrializations  or 
materialized  manifestations  were  present  that  had  presented  on 
a  former  occasion,  while  other  new  ones  announced  themselves. 
While  not  desirous  of  registering  all  the  phenomena,  as  there  is 
to  the  casual  observer  a  difTcrence  only  in  forms  (with  many 
of  them),  I  desire  to  make  truthful  record  of  those,  which 
appeared  to  me  as  an  investigator,  to  merit  my  own  recognition, 
as  evidential  in  character,  and  as  jjrcscnting  to  me  at  least,  a 
genuineness  of  existence  alike  surprising  and  convincing. 

(8)  As  will  be  remembered,  I  received  an  intimation  at  the 
former  seance,  that  my  lather  would  probably  be  ible  to  manifest 
himself  to  me,  and  conseciucntly  I  had  remained ;  and  was  prepared 
for  this  particular  event,  and  cogitated  in  my  own  mind  as  to 
what  tests  I  could  apply  to  prove  the  personal  identity.    I  had  not 
long  to  wait  before  I  saw  this  manifestation,  in  a  sitting  posture; 
or  as  if  trying  to  rise  from  a  low  scat  on  the  floor,  and  beckoning 
me.    As  I  neared  the  manifestation,  its  hands  were  slowly  lifted, 
backs  upwards,  as  my  father  was  wont  to  do,  when  any  one 
sought  to  assist  him  to  rise,  for  some  time  previous  to  his  physical 
death.   His  hands  were  plump  and  fat ;  and  when  the  fingers  were 
extended  there  were  depressions  or  dimples  opposite  the  knuckles 
of  the  fingers,  and  his  hands  felt  soft  to  the  touch.   His  weakness 
was  primarily  due,  to  the  results  of  a  severe  injury  received 
nearly  a  year  and  a  half  before  his  death,  which  con-bined  witV 
heart  disease  at  the  advanced  age  of  four  score  years,  ended  h 
physical  existence  about  two  months  nrior  to  the  date  of  thi:, 
stance.    The  apparition  presenting  at  this  particular  time,  after 
Its  formation  assumed,  what  to  my  physical  senses  was  a  solid 
physical  materialized  form,  as  patent  to  the  senses  of  touch,  sight 
and  hearing  as  any  human  terrestrial  man  I  ever  saw  aiid  heard 
speak.     It  extended  the  two  hands,  i  id  I  clasped  them.     They 
had  the  similar  appearance  and  soft  touch,  with  all  the  tremulous 
movement  that  I  was  fam     ir  with  in  the  physical  form  of  my 
father.   Not  that  alone,  but  tne  quickened  Breathing  so  character- 
istic of  my  father's  condition,  the  last  few  weeks  of  his  sojourn 


DAIVN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  25 

SrsUncIw  TJT'r.  '''  'T  °'  '^'^  ^PP"'''°"-  -"d  could  be 
distinctly  heard.   As  ,f  by  touch  of  mc  this  form  gained  strength 

by  magnetism  or  otiicr  nnsccn  force  from  me  (as  was  rh?    ^i 
bv  some)    it  im,?.,,!),  ^^    ^^*  claimed 

Dy  some;,  it  gradually  rose  to  a  man's  natural  height-  and  it<. 

features  and  conditions  of  this  material  ph  ntom  (if  I  my  use 

of  all  the%ittcrr;  td    'u-,,o    :  t"     I  TT"""  '"'  '^"*"^ 
«.as.„       1      ..-^^^^^^ 

your  father  Stephen  King;-  This  occult  devl^^^ialtnt;::,^ 

continued  existence.     I  found  your  mothe'  aw  .^  ng'  me  o„  7y 

and  friends  there,  who  have  gone  over  before  us.  We  have 
learned  that  God  in  his  goodness  has  not  condemned  us  lo 
destruction  but  has  afforded  us  the  opportunity  of  working  oS 
our  own  salvation.  I  want  :o  say  to  you  before  I  go  Z  we 
are  a  ways  near  you.  and  try  to  use  our  influence^w  th  you  " 
This  form  also  gave  me  vocally  ana  ...ibly  this  message   "Tell 

ite  grandson)  The  talking  was  concluded  by  some  information 
of  a  personal  nature  for  myself,  and  a  "Good-bye -aTh" 
materialized  life-like  physical  form  resembling  my  f  ther  in  form 
eatures  and  mannerisms,  began  dissolving  ^from  my  -iTwinTo 
he  carpet  before  the  eyes  of  all ;  who  likewise  with  niyself  hea  d 
the  voice,  and  those  who  were  near  the  very  langu^  spok/n 
as  above  recorded.  I  would  ask  the  reader  what  IvpottsS 
best  accounts  for  the  facts  related  in  the  preceding  record^ 

fathe^  t  .  T"  '  '''^'""^^^  ^''^  "'■  ^^-^'  °f  ^he  reader's 
natur  ;  "^f.^.^f^^"!-^'  whether  physical,  mental  or  moral 
natural  or  artificial,  w^h  endowments,  knowledge  h.b.-f"  i' 
desires  that  would  command  your  recognitiot!:td  tctptan^ce 


26 


DAUN  or  T,.  ■:  AU-AKLNLl)  MIND 


hy  your  senses   )^ur  life's  kucwiedgc  of  hi„,  and  t!>c  exercise 
of  your  reason  ?  I  leave  you  ...    ccept  the  suLst.tute,  or  to  pre  e 

onguT"  '"  '""'  "  ""'•"  '•^•^  *^'^-«'  -  P-ving  the 

At  the  foregoing  seance  dr.  ..stances  occnrrcd  which  have 

been  vemdatcd  .n  the  r^ess    -ui    .  ,  ourt.  nan.ely,  the  creation  of 

a  disturbance  to  break  up  «' 

thereto  of  a  pcrcgrinaliti,      ..lu; 

professed  exposur,.-,  which    va-^ 

contemptihle  misbehavior  ot  'ijn-,-' 

the  stMuce  was  broken  up,    ii,l  fi. 

wards  administered  by  a  j  "•  ■■    w!' 

hence   justice   couid   see    l'.  x     tue 

nefarious  and  the  mischief-ni  Ivcrs 

called  nefarious  manajrer  w   ■    sen* 

n  fine  of  „«,«,  ..iu,"cos...  .„  .r^„; U  ^^^^^ Z.:Z 

leave  the  country. 

This  is  one  example  of  a  person  "who  could  see  and  know 
the  truth  and  suffer  for  its  saU" 


'an*,    .'le  outcome  of  the  admission 
vckmg  some  notoriety,  by  a 
o  sense  an  exposure,  but  a 
'     nd  a    ompanion,  and  thus 
''";^v     ■  •       law  was  aftcr- 
'  ere  not  hound,  and 

'  '  >  '  the  seance  were 
-r-.  I  >t  wted  wliilc  the  so- 
1"'  u  J,  prison  or  else  pay 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  third  and  concluding  s<5.ince  of  the  series,  which  I 
was  privileged  to  attend,  under  the  mcdiumship  of  Mrs. 
Moss,  was  held  in  a  house  taken  for  the  purpose  on  this 
occasion,  by  the  London  ( Out.)  Spiritual  Society,  or  by  some  of 
Its  n.cn,bers.     The  personnel  of  the  Society  were  well  known 
citizens  ot  good  repute,  several  of  whom  are  still  living  in  Lon- 
don, and  can  verify  the  facts  contained  in  the  records  of  these 
seances.     I  believe  that  with  the  exception  of  the  medium    Mr 
Randall  Sunderland   (her  manager)   and  myself,  all  present  at 
this  sean.e  were  members  of  that  society ;  and  hence  as  the  sitters 
were  harmonious.  I  was  assured  that  the  conditions  were  most 
favorable   for  satisfactory   results.     As  nearly  as   my  memory 
serves  me.  for  I  did  not  count  them,  there  were  about  a  do.en 
sitters  present.     The  portion  of  the  empty  house  used  consisted 
of  two  rooms,  front  and  rear,  with  a  division  similar  to  that 
described  at  the  MacRoberts  residence,  only  the  house  and  its 
compartments  were  smaller.     There  was  absence  of  everythinj? 
m  the  way  of  carpets  and  furniture,  except  what  chairs  were- 
actually  necessary  to  accommodate  the  sitters,  and  were  brou-lu 
there  for  that  special  occasion.    The  back  room  was  by  curtains 
separated   from  the   front   room  and  thereby  converted  into  a 
cabinet. 

The  .seance  began  immediately  after  my  arrival  and  was  un- 
questionably much  better  than  preceding  ones  in  the  natter  of 
distinctness  of  manifestations ;  but  I  was  fortunate  in  having  new 
features,  and  additional  evidence  of  personal  identity.  I  was  also 
especially  favored,  by  having  an  opportunity  of  seeing  a  mani- 
festation which  was  in  the  form  of  a  woman  who  was  alleged 
to  be  related  to  the  medium.  It  showed  me  how  the  textures  fo- 
the  spirit  garments  were  woven  or  made,  and  I  also  received 
a  special  visit  from  what  was  termed  a  visitor  from  the  higher 
spheres,  or  an  advanced  spirit.  Aside  from  the  repetition  of  some 
forms  seen  at  previous  seances  and  some  new  ones,  the  nature 

27 


28 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


of  which  I  have  already  explained,  my  interest  centered  in  those 
which  I  am  about  to  describe. 

(9)  The  form  which  appeared  phenomenally  to  be  the  very 
of  tangibility,  voice  and  motion,  again  manifested  at  this  seance 

or  nrrrhrr;!!"^'"^  '^"''^  '"  '"^  '"'"^'  ^  ^°  ^he  ;oss"ilS 

to  be  morl  bnlH  •       "'""  *°  "^^'  '"  '"'''''''  '^^'  '  determined 
to  be  more  bold  in  my  requests,  and  said,  "if  you  are  my  mother 

will  you  prove  yourself  to  me  and  those  present  by  coming  from 

the  cabinet  (which  was  simply  the  back  room  empty)  and  speak 

with  each  of  the  friends  present.    The  phantom,  matenaliz  do„. 

apparition,  angel,  or  spirit,  or  whatever  it  was.  acceded  to  mv 

took  my  right  arm  (the  arm  my  mother  preferred  in  life  to  take 
foth^  reason  that  it  left  her  right  arm  free),  and  she  walked 
with  me  around  the  entire  circle  of  sitters,  shaking  hands  or 
speaking  with  each  and  every  one  of  those  present  in  the  circle 

of"mv  elftf""'"'  '''  ""T  f  ^  °"'^  P^^^°"  '"  ^he  circle  outside 
of  myself,  to  recognize  the  features,  did  so,  as  those  of  an  old 

fnend  who  used  to  worship  at  the  same  church  as  himself   i„ 

wrtr^wr  'm  ^T  P'-^^'^^^'y.  '•en^arking  while  conversing 
with  her.  Why,  Mrs.  King,  I  used  to  know  you  at  Bond  Street 
Congregational  Church.  Toronto,  where  we  worshipped  together 

y^et/ag^.J^Hef  •  ^^'^.'^y''"''^^^'"  ^^e  replied,  "thft  was 
C7iA  \  ,  Tf""*"''  "P°"  ^^"  recognition,  and  added  that 
.^e  1,d  not  know  before  now  that  she  was  the  Doctor's  mother. 

rhTrir'"^/"'  '°"''  •"^°'-'"^tion  of  a  personally  interesting 
character  and  convincing  as  a  test,  she  said  "good-bye,"  kissed 
me.  and  hurried  back  to  the  cabinet. 

Where  am  I  at.  or  am  I  dreaming?  Am  I  realizing  that  truth 
.s  truly  stranger  than  fiction?  The  room  was  well  lighted  so 
wel  that  we  could  read  a  newspaper,  or  tell  the  time  by  otr  wa'tch. 

hvnl        /        ""'"^  "'"  ''^  '''■""S^^-  ^°  "^^'  ^°  natural,  what 
hypothesis  do  you,  my  reader  friend,  adopt  to  account  for  them 
and  the  accuracy  of  description,  the  truth  of  statement,   the' 
naturalness  of  voice,  the  perfection  of  duplication,  of  tangibility 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  29 

JT;  i'^T'  ^"^  "^^"nerisms?   I  can  narrate  and  describe  in 
deta.  the  phenomena,  but  I  ask  you  to  simply  account  for   hem 
Are  they  spiritual  phenomena,  such  as  are  recorZ  in  ^  » 
and  in  the  Bible  and  Testament;  and  ^f  n  tX  are    he^Tnd 
what  hypothesis  will  fit  better  than  the  spiritual  hypothesis? 

(10)  Another  manifestation  unknown  to  me  or  unfamiliar  h„f 
whose  name  was  given,  approached  me.  and  formed  mth^U 

tZl  °f    .r^'  '^'"^^  °"^  '"  ''''  ''^''^  «'-t^d  tha    she  wis-! 
n  earth  hfe  the  sister  ot  the  medium.    She.  the  apparitL   said 

roundings.     She  then,  with  my  white  linen  handkerrhi.t  . 
starting  pdnt,  began  her  work.     I  placed  it  „n  her  e^Lld 
hands  m  the  well-lighted  room  and  in  the  presence  of  =Hrt 
sitters  and  at  arm's  length,  she  rolled  it  andTngered   t  '!ht 
It  suddenb-  seemed  to  break  up  into  fibres  and  graSly  chateS 
from  whi^  ,0  a  creamy  tint,  and  from  close  texture    o  openTel 
work;  and  increased  in  bulk  and  volume  until  it  CJLTl 
down  nearly  to  the  floor,  when  she  re^u^sted  a  lady  pr  L,"- 

^,TnT"  "i*  °'"^'"'*'<'  »™''  -1  slowl/wTtock" 
wards  until  she  reached  the  limitot  the  room,  while  the  manifata 
tion  hdd  the  other  end  in  a  similar  mann;r.    The  fabri     h» 
would  be,  I  should  judge,  about  5  feet  wide  and  10  o      2  ft^ 


30 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


long.  All  in  the  room  examined  it  and  pronounced  it  a  fine  slieht 
fabnc.  and  compared  it  with  that  worn  by  the  producer  o    it 
It  was  dematerialized  subsequently  P^uaucer  ot  it. 

«n?nn  '"'"^  ''  !,'u'""""''  '^"^  '^'  ^PP^"^'^"  ^as  more  than 
an  appearance  and  had  a  tangible  existence,  with  form  power 
and  vo.ce.  She  also  gave  me  information  as  to  wha  I  shou  d 
yet  be  permuted  to  learn  and  to  witness ;  and  among  other  things 

he  nub    "  ;.?'"'•  ^*=°'"^'  '''''  ^P'"^^  ^-"'d  Jteriali  e  upon 

1  n.h       ?     °''"  ;"  ^'^  ^'^^'-  ''^'^  ^^'"^  ^P^-l^ers.     She  fike 

the  others  demater.alized  from  solid  form  into  vapor  before  our 

eyes,  and  thus  disappeared. 

Of  all  I  had  seen  and  heard  at  the  various  seances,  the  most 

tartlmg  and  u^nderful  manifestation  to  me  was  that  of  the 

(Egypt,a)     Th  s  same  form  reappeared  a  second  time,  in  the 
ast  of  th,s  senes  of  seances,  again  coming  in  the  midst  of  a 
plend.d  evolution  of  sparkling  lights,  colors,  and  odors.     The 
form  and  appearance  was  like  that  of  an  Egyptian  lady  of  rank 
and  her  name  was  spoken  by  herself  as  Egyptia.     Her  features 
were  p leasmg  and  intellectual,  and  she  was  fbout  my  own  he  It 
but  medium  budd,  and  was  clad  in  the  peculiarly  created  draperle  ' 
She  was  agam  covered  with  bright  stars  glittering  like  la  S 
diamonds  or  small  electric  lights.     She  placed  her  hands  uZ 
my  head,  and  sa,d  she  had  been  with  me  as  my  guardian  sD^ri 
from  the  moment  of  my  birth,  and  would  agafn  ^appear  J^ 
commune  with  me  in  the  future.    As  this  was  her  second  annear 
ance  at  the  Moss  series  I  had  favorable  opportunitrand  s^w  her" 
form  and  features  distinctly,  and  conversed'with  hen    I  ma^add 
that  when  she  dematerialized  at  this  the  final  stance,  she  dis- 
appeared mto  the  curtains  separating  the  two  rooms,  a    would 
white  smoke  or  steam.  vvuuiu 

Jf^.Z  ^Z"  '''^"  ^'''"'"  ""^''^  '^  '^'  other  sitters,  as  well 
as  to  myself,  were  very  interesting,  but  space  will  not  perm 

this  and'r^  ?.'''"  ''  ^'"^  ''""'■    ^"  '  ''^'  '^'^  -d  heard  a 
h     and  the  other  seances  appeared  real;  and  as  far  as  my  ob- 
jective senses  were  concerned,  had  palpable  existence 
Conversations  were  conducted  in  the  room,  between  the  sitters 


J    h 


'm< 


DAPVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  31 

one  with  another,  the  same  as  in  any  drawing  room  with  a  like 
number,  and  also  between  the  sitters  and  their^ransiem  vis' ort 
and  durmg  the  t.me  of  this  select  Levee,  there  was  no  discernibL' 
ev.dence   of   the   presence  or  existence  of  hypnotic   influenc 
somnambuhsm,  insanity  or  fraud.  ""»ucnce, 


A  Special  Occult  SiIance 

In  addition  to  the  foregoing  series  of  materializing  seances 
I  was  also  present  at  a  special  one  for  a  select  number  whTch 
Se!°      °"  °'  "'"''  """'"^  "°^  ^  ^^"'  ^h'^h  I  will'  brieflj 

A  black  texture  of  close  fibre,  about  three  feet  high  when 
tretched  as  a  partition,  reached  across  the  centre  of  a  weU  ighted 
room^  On  one  s.de  of  it  were  eight  or  ten  ladies  and  gentlemen 
On  the  other  side  was  placed  a  typewriting  instrument  of  TeU^ 
known  des,gn.  w:th  nothing  else  visible.  Presently  we  a  1  saw 
hands  and  wr.sts  reaching  through  the  texture  towards  thos" 

of  seemed  ^"'1."  "  'I  ^'^'^  "'^'^  '""'^ '  ^"^  -'-"  ^^^^  hold 
Tn  ITlt  ''  r'."  '^^"^^=  ^"d  when  withdrawn  no  opening 
m  the  fibre  was  found.  Then  articles  of  small  size,  such  a! 
gloves  and  kerchiefs,  were  tossed  by  sitters  over  the  top    and 

hrown.   It  seemed  as  .f  ,t  mattered  not  whether  soft  or  hard,  for 

Presently  the  typewriter,  which  stood  in  full  view,  began  to 
operate  by  unseen  power,  using  those  hands  and  wrists  befo  e 

P  eted  and  dropped  over  the  top  of  the  texture  to  each  of  the 
several  sitters.  The  following  message  was  printed  on  the  type- 
writing instrument,  in  my  presence,  in  a  well  lighted  room  by 
the°t':;t  TTu''  ^°  T''^  --^  -  t^dy-  'n  a  fracd^i;  of 

nea'tVt  t.  .  ^°"'  '"  '"  °'"^"^'>'  '^''''°''  ^"^  nothing 
nearer  to  it,  than  two  paces  away. 


iii 


i! 


■    I 


32  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

The  Message  for  the  Writer 
"My  Dear  John:" 

"Is  .t  not  delightful  to  be  enabled  to  once  again  visit  each 
o  her  ,n  the  n^aterial  life,  and  bring  you  such  |loriois  proof 
of  the  hfe  bejond,  that  life  that  you  have  always  had  so 

CTaL'  O  h^'""  T:  r'''  ^"^  '''  could 'not  quit: 
exp  am?  O  how  can  I  find  words  to  explain  the  joy  that 
^  fined  my  soul  when  on  my  awakening  in  spirit  life.  I  found 
^  your  dear  mother,  my  own  dear  companion,  waiting  to  give 
rne  welcome  home;  and  gradually  in  her  own  loving  way 
rnake  me  realize  that  though  dead,  I  wa.  yet  living  Id 
that    he  Infinite  had  indeed  planned  all  things  weu'  and 

"mlTn  °'^^  """^'""^^  ^^^  °-  misd'eedrL"' 
Hr  great  love,  had  provided  a  zcay  whereby  ^e  might  work 
oruour  ozan  redemption.  As  you  know  there  fre  none 
perfect,  no.  not  one,  all  of  us,  no  matter  how  much  we  tT 

^^are  sure  to  make  mistakes,  for  'man  is  prone  to  evH '  hTs' 
ever  been  found  a  true  saying. 
''My  son,  as  I  come  into  a  clearer  conception  of  the  truth 

'^^^h^jT'  ^--CM  /.a.«rj  to  bless  the  hearts  and 
'W^/^  .""'',  '"''''  *"'  '"ff''  *■«  '^^  »^ortal,  both 
'Tood  mL  f  ^-^/f.'"'^''.-  /  find  it  is  really  for  our 
"yout"      ^  m,m.^m„^  angels  bless  you  and 

"Father." 

CMy  father  officiated  as  a  Presbyterian  Minister  at  Pelham 
Lincoln  County;  and  at  Barton.  Wentv.orth  County  fn  On  arb 
when  I  was  a  child,  and  left  earth  life  aged  80  yeaVsZj  S  K  ) 


CHAPTER  VII 

THERE   are   those,  who  having  never  seen  or  experienced 
psychic  phenomena,  briefly  dispose  of  them,  by  asserting 
that  such  phenomena  do  not  present  themselves;  or  if 
they  admit  their  appearance,  account  for  them  by  designating 
them  as  an  hallucination  of  the  mind;  or  vision  under  hypnotic 
influence,  or  while  in  somnambulistic  state;  or  possibly  the  opera- 
tion of  the  sub-conscious  self,  or  perhaps  a  trick  of  conjuring, 
or  fraud.  ^  And  some  there  are  who  assert,  "It  is  the  work  of 
the  Devil."   While  I  am  prepared  to  admit,  that  hallucinations  in 
some  instances  are  due  to  a  disordered  mind,  it  were  nevertheless 
presumptious  to  claim,  that  a  given  number  of  people  constituting 
a  circle,  must  of  necessity  be  all  of  disordered  mind,  because  they 
all  agree  in  their  recognition  of  precisely  the  same  phenomena; 
and  this  claim  is  reduced  to  an  absurdity,  to  account  for  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  people  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  singly  and  in 
groups  of  five,  ten,  twenty,  thirty  or  more,  in  each  instance  simul- 
taneously  seeing,  hearing,  feeling  in  unison,  and  corroborating 
each  the  other's  account  of  what  has  presented  to  their  recognition. 
As  an  hypothesis,  can  hypnosis  without  audible  suggestion, 
silently  and  simultaneously  aflfect  each  and  every  person  in  the 
seance  room  exactly  alike,  so  that  all  hear  the  suggested  sentences 
rolling  from  the  lips  of  the  hypnotically  materialized  forms,  which 
the  sitters  in  their  own  hypnotized  condition  are  looking  at?  Will 
such  hypothesis  sustain  itself,  long  enough  for  a  person  to  give  it 
second  or  serious  thought  ? 

As  an  hypothesis,  can  the  sub-conscious  or  subjective  self,  the 
ego,  or  within  the  Astral,  as  designated  by  some,  externalize  itself 
and  then  exercise  a  constructive  faculty,  or  power  sufficiently 
perfect  to  operate  through  its  creation,  and  make  results  visible 
to  the  sight,  and  audible  to  the  hearing  of  all  alike ;  and  exercise 
volition  or  reason,  and  interchange  of  knowledge  ?  As  well  might 
one  argue  that  black  is  white,  as  to  expect  a  convert  to  that  belief. 
We  have  now  come  to  another  hypothesis  of  the  skeptic's  listi 

33 


imti 


*-* 


34 


DAIVN  OP  TUG  AWAKENED  MIND 


J 

I 


as  at  the  present  tine  i.Ia^ed   and  ' v  -^^  P"''  ^^  ^'^^ 

playing  a  n,ost  in.oor  an  Irt  in  /  ^'■^'""^  '"  '^"^  ^^'''''  °^ 
"gulliblcs."  Bnt,  is  t  a  re,sonnh,  ..  "'""^  '^'  so-designated 
upon  as  a  fact,  h^  t  h  a  ^v.  '  J'"^'  '"^  "'"  ''  ''^  ^^P^^^ed 
trickery  or  conjur  n  '      Vi    iY        .  '"''""^'>''  ""  ''"P^^'t'on  of 

1-est,;  .en..  l^U^nZ    '  lL^  s^.J^.^^vr  ^^^^^^^^''^ 
some  of  the  people  all  of  tl,.  ,.  J'"'  '™'    >ou  ean  dece  ve 

.he  .tae;  bu,'™' ean  „,  d   l/ ^ .i  ^f  ""  "<  ']■'  f-P'e  «>n,e  of 
everywhere,  nor  anywhere"  *'  '""■"'  ""  "'  *<  «n«," 

is  n'^.'oXtep.i?.  n?"  h:.r  t-^  "^ '-  *=  p-— . 

repeatedly  .ested'  a"d   le,  IXdTl.tT''  ^  T™"'"' 

the  fullest,  keenest   lu    t  .vw  ^  ^°""^'  ^^at  after 

investigators,  a^^i^^ZZ.T'''"^^''  ''  ^^^^^"^^^^^^ 
mind,  and  proceeding  acco  diLto  "'f^'^'^'""  ^''^  ^"  °P^" 
other  hypothesis  cann^ot  arnTf^  Z'T^ZT''  ''''  ^^ 

mate^l^h-: rn';lr.lTc:lrer^^'"^  f  '''  ^'^—  o^ 
tions.  Icannotdeny  t"  ,?exstence'if7"^'  'T'"  '"^"•^-*- 
ordinary  physical  senses  and  I"  '  ""^'°  ^^'""^  "P°"  "^^ 
senses  is  unreliable  To  "/.t^  ^'""''^  ''^^^  ^"^  °"«  °f  ""X 
recorded  and  inv  sti  Jted  a;^  °'"''  *''  ^^^""'"^"^  ^  ^ave 

plea  of  deception  of  rphUllT^r^'-  °"  *^^  °^^'"-y 
the  Skeptic's  hypothesL^'^iot  ;rs:n^J^^^^^^^^ 
seances  confirmed  my  senses  and  expenencl  The  '".  T^ 
me  that  they  saw  wliat  I  snw  v.  ^^^  "•  They  admitted  to 
felt,  inhaled  some  oh/r  '  ""^'^  ^  ^'"'^'  ^^'^  ^^at  I 
desTribed.  Hr  hen  s  ntr  '"'""^  ^'^^^  ^  '"^^'^^  -^ 
Andif  not  account  dfo   in  ;.      """^'"ences  be  accounted  for? 

a  person  who  h  d  ,ot  en  or  e'""' "  "^''^^  "''"'  "'^^  ^^^'^ 
did  not  occurs  I  hav    IrZ     "'P'"^"f  ^  ^^em.  assert  that  they 

phenomena;  for  su  The  ers'^;'.^  ""'^'^^^^^  '"  ^P'"^-' 
outside  of  the  church  memb t  '  Tl  c^t'err'  ■^'"''^"^'  °^ 
to  the  continued  and  repeater^;        .   '^^""f^^^  '"  antagonism 

repeated  narratives  of  spirit  return,  and 


^^W:. 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  35 

As  an  investigator  among  strangers,  I  had  and  have  no  reason 
to  either  court  favors  or  fear  frowns  of  any  one  who  was  present ; 
and  after  recording  facts.  leave  my  readers  to  construct  their  own 
hypothesis  to  account  for  these  phenomena,  and  form  their  own 
conclusions. 

The  foregoing  is  submitted  as  my  testimony,  as  to  the  psychical 
conditions  and  environment  of  the  medium,  before,  during  and 
after  he  first  and  other  seances.  I  feel  that  I  can  fairly  presume 
that  If  I  gave  evidence  in  a  criminal  court,  before  judge  and  jury 
m  a  murder  trial,  or  in  any  other  court,  with  anv  other  case,  my 
credibility  as  witness  of  the  facts,  would  go  unchallenged  nor 
would  doubt  be  cast  upon  me,  as  to  the  reliability  of  my  physical 
senses  employed  in  compiling  the  facts  as  evidence  If  so  the 
same  credibility  and  reliability  should  hold  good  here,  in  the  fore- 
going evidence  presented  lO  the  reader. 

Along  w.th  me  were  others  -.vatching.  who  were  suspicious 
sitters.  And  now  I  ask  the  reader  here  to  note  a  fact  or  two  All 
the  seances  but  one,  were  held  in  the  private  home,  of  one  of  the 
members  of  the  local  society,  where  strangers  or  accomplices 
could  not  be,  except  by  invitation. 

As  a  true  investigator  I  put  my  trust  in  none,  but  spent  an 
hour  ,n  most  critical  examination  of  the  seance  room,  and  con- 
sidered well,  not  only  all  conditions,  but  devised  in  several  ways 
precautions,  for  example,  against  accomplices,  trap  doors  and 
secret  entrances,  movable  windows,  and  unlocked  doors  So  we 
ocked  the  various  doors,  and  we  nailed  the  windows  down,  and 
felt  ourselves  secure  from  imposition  there.  And  further  this 
teature  or  phase  of  mediumship  was  to  some  of  us  quite 'new 
and  therefore  we  were  inclined  to  be  quite  skeptical,  and  but  few 
It  any  of  us  could  be  called  credulous. 

Now  there  are  many  men,  who  exist  here  and  there,  and  every- 
where, and  some  of  these  I've  met,  who  are  ready,  and  can  stay 
at  home  and  tell  you  all  about  a  seance,  and  who  never  yet  have 
made  investigation  for  evidence,  nor  had  a  personal  experience 
and  yet  presume  to  pronounce  it  all  deception,  and  fraudulent" 


36 


DAiyU  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


there  ht^r     f  I,  !'  *"*'y  *^°"'d  ind  viduallv  eet 

mere  later,  if  human,  and  out  and  awav  after  An\»cr  ,u-        ^ 

how  .hey  LTe    ; tZtrt  dT  "T""!-'  '""«  "'"'  ">  <"^"" 
dislinsuish  eiehfr  of  Zlt  «•"■>«;  or  not  be  able  to 

spHt;ifsu:ftre;^^eT;;:re:;„i;t;c:uM""™'' 

carnate."   "ut  it  must  be  remembered   thot  oii  ♦»,    e.       '"'^  "'^ 


End  of  Early  Records 


CHAPTER  VIII 

A    TRANS-ATLANTIC  communication  from  myself.  John 
?•  ^'"S-  MI>..  as  President  of  the  Canadian  Society 
.f  u     ■        .  ^^y*^*''"'  Research,  to  W.  T.  Stead.  Editor  "Reviel 
Of  Retnews     Bank  Buildings.  Kingsway.  London.  W.  C.  Eng 
and ;  per  favor  of  an  intelligence  claiming  to  be  Hypatia,  known 

who  mJ/f  :  ^'u  ""^"'^'  *^  ''''  ^^"^'^'^  ^'  The;n;  and 
who  made  for  herself  a  great  and  lasting  reputation,  as  a  Neo- 
^atomc  philosopher  and  as  the  wisest  woman  of  her  time;  a.,d 
came  to  her  death  by  being  murdered  at  Alexandria.  A.D.415 

She  also  claims  to  be  the  Author's  spirit  guide,  who  can  and 
will  assist  him  in  demonstrating  to  the  world  the  truth  of  the 
continuity  of  life,  and  that  of  spirit  return,  and  communication 

n  "w  f  *'?^^^  'P'"''  ^"*^  humanity,  on  the  earth  plane. 

On  Wednesday.  May  3.  1911.  I  received  a  letter  written  by 
Mrs.  Etta  Wriedt.  "Trumpet  Medium,"  on  Monday.  May  1.  1911 
at  her  home  in  Detroit.  Michigan. 

EnlVnH  'f  «,f '  ^^"'  ^"'^'^  ^^'^  '^^  ^^*  ««'"?  t°  s^'l  for 
tngland,  to  fill  an  engagement  with  W.  T.  Stead  at  Julia's 
Bureau,  London.  "' 

On  Saturday,  May  6.  1911,  in  the  afternoon.  I  had  a  sitting 
with  Mrs.  Ripley,  a  trance  medium  in  Toronto,  who  was  entranced 
by  rlypatia.  the  alleged  spirit  intelligence. 

To  her  (Hypatia)  I  addressed  myself  and  asked  if  she  herself 
woulu  be  able  and  wilJing  to  help  me  with  a  test  which  would 
be  evidential  of  spirit  communion  between  discarnate  spirits  and 
humanity?  The  intelligence  replying  through  Mrs.  Ripley's  vocal 
organs  said.  "/  wUl  try  to  do  so,  and  hope  to  succeed." 

I  then  made  the  following  proposition,  viz. :  I  want  to  send  a 
letter  and  message  to  W.  T.  Stead  through  you.  speaking  through 
Mrs.  Wnedts  trumpet,  before  Mr.  Stead  opens  my  scaled  en- 
velope, containing  the  written  message  signed  by  myself  as  Presi- 
dent of  The  Canadian  Society  for  Psychical  Research  If  this 
can  be  carried  out  it  will  be  valuable  as  evidential  matter. 

37 


II  i 


!■» 


38 


DAWN  OP  THIS  AWAKENED  MIND 


Hypatia  then  said,  "I  mil  bezvith  you  as  you  write  the  message." 

The  following  under  its  own  date  is  a  copy  of  the  original 

letter  containing  the  specified  message,  which  I  mailed  to  England, 

(Copy) 


M 


"Toronto,  7th  May,  1911.'. 

"W.  T.  Stead, 

%,^l°^  •S'lV.  — Mrs.  Etta  Wriedt,  trumpet  medium,  of  Detroit, 
Michigan,  wrote  me  from  that  address,  May  1,  1911,  that  she 
was  going  to  sail  for  England,  to  take  part  as  a  psychic  in  Julia's 
Bureau.  I  received  her  letter  the  3rd  May,  1911.  I  have  neither 
seen  her  since,  nor  heard  from  her  directly  or  indirectly,  and 
presume  therefore  she  is  now  on  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 

I  have  known  her  many  years  as  a  psychic,  and  have  on  various 
occasions  had  sittings  with  her,  with  facilities  for  detecting  fraud- 
ulent acts ;  and  am  free  to  say  that  up  to  the  present  moment,  I 
have  never  been  able  to  detect  any  fraudulent  act  on  her  part,  nor 
have  I  learned  of  any  member  of  our  Socoty  who  has,  but  on  the 
contrary,  up  to  date,  they  consider  her  to  be  an  honest  psychic. 

The  fact  that  she  will  now  be  a  factor,  or  instrument  in  Julia's 
Bureau,  will  afford  me  the  opportimity  of  attempting  to  prove, 
under  test  conditions,  the  reality  of  spiritual  intercourse,  provid- 
ing you  are  willing  to  assist  me,  as  herein  indicated. 

I  am  alone  in  my  office  at  this  time  while  writing ;  and  not  a 
livmg  human  being  is  even  cognizant  of  my  intention;  and  I 
have  had  no  suggestion  givci^  out  to  Mrs.  Wriedt  of  my  intention ; 
and  I  presume  she  sailed  some  davs  ago. 

In  this  letter  you  will  find  a  sealed  em-elope.  It  contains  a 
test  message  to  you  written  by  myself  this  afternoon.  It  is  not 
to  be  opened  until  after  the  spirit  infclli.^ence  claiming  to  be  that 
of  Mypatta,  has  spoken  through  Mrs.  IVricdt's  trumpet.  You  are 
then  requested  to  open  it,  and  compare  the  language  of  the 
message  with  the  recorded  language  as  expressed  through  the 
trumpet  by  Hypatia.  If  you  will  allow  me,  I  will  suggest  that 
you  form  a  circle  of  three  or  four  harmonious  friends  'including 
^°Vu\\         ,  ^^^^  certain  you  will  be  greatly  pleased  with  results. 

I  shall  be  glad  to  be  informed  of  the  outcome  of  the  test,  which. 
If  carried  out  as  I  have  here  suggested,  I  fully  expect  will  develop 
m  a  more  or  less  satisfactory  way." 

(The  test  message  is  enclosed  in  sealed  envelope.) 


DAll^N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


39 


W.  T.  Stead. 
•W       a       a 


"Toronto,  7th  May,  1911. 


Can  Hypatia  deliver  the  message? 


a        fr        a'        . 
John  S.  King,  M.D.. 
Presdt.  C.  S  P  R." 


fl/l??J^'  ""/^^'-  '^.-  ^'"^  '^''^  w^'  «^<'/''  m'  sujrrestion  of  a  circle 

at  It  time°^ "''""'  '""''^'  ''  '"'"''''^  '^'"'  »''="^«  "°»  g'^«  out 
between  10  and  11  a.  m     Ihe  medium  wa.  nyain  entranced  and 

'•Mrs  Wriedt  will  hold  a  trumpet  sea.ice  on  Wednesday  night. 
7th  mst.  It  W.11  not  be  at  Julia's  Bureau,  nor  yet  a  publi/seance 
but  in  a  pnvate  home  of  an  interested  party,  and  W.  T.  Stead 

ZLJ  I  '•„'".  u  '''"  "  ^°^'>'  """'^^'••"  "yP^tia  assured 
me  that  she  w.ll  be  there,  and  that  if  inrmitted  to  do  so.  wnl  try 
to  deliver  my  message  through  the  trumpet. 

I  had  a  sitting  with  medium  Ripley  on  Sundav.  11th  June,  1911 
from  10.^  A  M  to  11.30  a.  m.    While  the  medium  was  ag  in  en- 

seanu  .n  li  cdncsday  evening  last.  7th  mst.  as  previously  indi- 
cated, and  saz,  IV.  T.  Stead  there,  but  the  vibrations  of  the  seance 
or  circle,  were  not  such  as  would  enable  her  to  complete  her  task 
J  here  were  about  tzventy  present 

191^^  io':'n?M":^''''"  ^^^'^  ^"  ^'^  '""^^^'  J"- ''' 

After  a  very  brief  preliminary  talk.  Hypatia  said.  "You  are 
anxiously  waiting  to  hear,  if  I  have  been  able  to  deliver  your 
message  as  yet.  or  whether  I  have  made  my  presence  realized 
I  have  met  wtth  partial  success  only.    I  have  not  yet  delivered 
the  test  message  though  I  have  met  and  spoken  with  Mr.  Stead 


40 


'i  i 


il  I 


DAil'N  or  run  .m-AKENED  MIND 


and  told  h.m  who  I  was.  and  that  I  came  to  him  at  your  request 
\es.  he  was  told  you  were  President  of  the  Psychical  Research 
society.   /  hope  to  give  the  wessage  as  you  wrote  it  very  shorth 

rT,  JT  r  '■'»•/"'"'■  •«^''"  "«''  «'^"-«  /"•^'  right,  I  mil  have  very 
III  tie  difficulty  xn  giving  it  correctlv" 

Ail  the  foregoing  evidential  matter  has  been  on  this  side  of  the 
Athintic,  or  this  end  of  the  new  hne.  Now  remembering  evidence 
and  dates  already  prcsentir  ,  let  us  note  what  comes  to  us  through 
the  post  from  the  other  end  of  the  line. 


5j  ; 


•THE  REVIEW  OF  REVIEWS. 
Edited  by  W.  T.  Stead, 

Bank  Buildings,  Kincswav, 

"Dear  Doctor  King:       ^''"^^  ^^  ^•'  ^•"^"'^^^'  J""«  ^^'  ^^H 
You  will  be  interested  to  know  the  res  lit  of  the  test  which  vou 

dirr'\    ^  ^"^^^"^  ^"  ^^°"»  y^'"-  '"essage     They  S 
Bureau)   have  been  very  crowded,  since  Mrs.   Uricdt  arrived 

on  W.7'  T  ""'"l^".  !?f  ^^^  "^^^•y  »hree  weeks'  sittings  th'u 
on  Wednesday  night  (14th  inst.)  to  my  surprise    I  was  haiU 
through  the  trumpet  by  llypatia.  who  Lid  sV  had  Tmess  .'e 

«./  0*?"]°  ^'^'  '"'/  !?'^"ti°"i"g  vour  name.    /  had  at  thatHmc 
^ot  opened  your  seeled  envelope,  and  I  was  t!,eref.,re  no    aw^  e 
what  the  message  was  which  she  had  been  given.    I  enclose  you 
a  copy  of  a  shorthand  note  of  what  actually  was  said  in  this 
connection  at  this  seance.     (He  had  not  co.nplied  w^h  my  sul 
gestion  as  to  three  or  four  friends  present 'including  Si    I'f 
which  was  by  me  intended  to  be  a  special  circle  whifc  this  was 
not  such  an  one.  J.  S.  K,).    At  the  time  when  llypatia  came 
had  completely  forgotten  her  name,  and  connection  with  "u  bu 
onloohng  up  the  correspondence  from  you  afterwards,  //m'  rf 
ZP  I'l^  r.rar  /y  as  it  was  said.    This  is  very  good,  although  it 
has  not  been  quite  the  success  that  you  had  hoped  for    VVil   vou 

h  tn  nff^T'  '"''/!,"  "T''\*°.  ^'"^  ^"°^'^^"'-  ^*^«^^^<^.  and  send 
about  it      ^  envelope?  I  will  say  nothing  to  Mrs.  Wriedt 

Thanking  you  for  your  kindness,  I  am, 

Yours  sincerely, 

W.  T.  Stead. 


DAI^VN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


41 


Enclosure, 

Extract  from  minutrs  of 

Julia's  Circle.  14th  June,  1911." 

"Extract  from  Shorthand  Reported  Minutes 
OK  Jluas  Circle  of  Hth  Jlne,  1911." 
W.  T.  Stead.    "Hypatia,  this  is  the  first  tini'    vou  have  ever 
come  to  us.    1  hank  you  very  much  indeed.   Do  you  wish  to  sprak 
to  me  privately  —  I  mean  personally  ?" 

for^vY'''"i'"  "^  ''°""  '"/°"  ""'  <^veninff.  and  I  have  a  message 
tor  you.  I  come  to  you  from  my  medium  ^vho  so  kindly  wanted 
you  to  hear  from  me  -  Dr.  King  of  Toronto  ---  (to  Airs.  VVriedt ) 
and  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Stead." 

NiRS.  VVRiKin.  -lie  is  President  of  ?l,c  i'v.Iucal  Ke.ca  c!> 
Society  of  Canada. 

IIvPATiA.    Addrcssiiifr  VV.  T.  Stead.    'And  n».  t.  U  him  I  am 

W.  T.  Ste.\d.    "Did  he  request  you  to  come.^ ' 

HvPATiA.  -lie  did.  Tell  him  I  am  so  happy  to  see  dear  old 
Juha  again  in  her  tabernacle  of  spirit  communion.  I  am  very  elad 
to  be  hero  tonight,  and  wish  your  Mr.  King  success."   (To  Mr  K  ) 

V  ou  are  a  namesake  of  my  medium  in  Toronto.  I  am  most  happy 
to  congratulate  you  upon  being  a  member  of  this  Bureau,  also 
the  good  gentleman  (Mr.  Peters)  who  will  travel  far  and  near. 
t^l^^^.  y°"  .^'>  success  and  God  bless  you."    (To  W.  T.  Stead  ) 

1  he  interview  you  had  this  morning  will  not  be  a  useless  one 
It  will  be  a  very  mteresting  one  in  the  future." 

W.  T.  Stead.   "Which  interview  do  you  refer  to>" 

I»7^''c''    "Si'- Wilfred  Uurier !  Something  good  will  develop." 

W.  T.  Stead.    "It  was  a  very  pleasant  talk." 

Voice.    "God  bless  you  —  Good  night." 

W.  T.  Stkad  was  handed  roses. 

Voice.    "Conditions  are  very  nice." 

W.  T.  Stead.  "I  will  look  up  the  letter  from  Dr.  King  of 
loronto.    He  wrote  to  me  some  time  ago." 

Note  taken  from  a  letter  to  Dr.  King  from  W.  T.  Stead 

The  conversation  about  Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier  was  very  interest- 
ing. I  had  breakfasted  with  him  that  morning  and  had  had  a 
very  interesting  conver.sation  with  him.  and  I  think  that  Hypatia 
IS  quite  right  in  expecting  that  something  good  will  develop." 

In  compliance  with  the  request  of  W.  T.  Stead,  I  have  inaugur- 
ated a  second  test  experiment  of  Transatlantic  Spiritualistic  Com- 


f 


1^ 


V: 


42 


I  I 


DAIV^  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


munication,  the  outcome  of  which  will  h.       a    . 
completed.  '"  ^^  ^^^^  loiown  when 

fNoTE .  _  TK-  c     ^!"*''°  Experiment 

S.  'King  M.a;'S:'ntrtr(it°?oJr^  r?i^r  J°'"' 
IS  a  reply  to  Stead's  letter.]  "^  ^-  ^-  ^°  W-  T.  Stead. 

"The  Elliott  House, 
My  Dear  Mr.  Stead-  Toronto,  28th  June.  1911. 

26tl7;nt"r.'"f.;pt^rXll''*'^  {T  T^^^^  -«  -  Monday, 
or  attempted  had  noUp  L  datcTeen  jlli^^  T""^'*^'"^  ^'"""^^''^ 
was  encouraging  evidential  matter  ^^  'H  "'^^^rtheless  there 
Jetter.  you  will  perceive  I  inaTe  a  su^l^?  '"■'"'."  *°  "^^  ^^^^ 
f^rr/.  /o  r,,,/,.^  ,      ^        ^"^J«  a  suggest  on  regardmg  a  special 

present  before,  on  more  than  Jnf  occa  S  tnf/ u  '^'''  '^^  ^^' 
present  at  one  larjje  circle  ^vLrl^l  '  ^"^  ^°^^  '"e  you  were 
niajority  being  men')!  She  codd  „„  -^'  '''^'  •'"°'''^  '"'"  ^^ 
nor  proper  opportunity  on  thaoccasl"  ^°^.  *"- '  '°  '"''  ''"' 
niatter  on  Sunday,  islh  Tune  and  T.v  ^^^  """  ^^°"*  ^^^ 

that  record  some  time  ago  ^'""'^  ^  '""*  y°"  ^  copy  of 

^^^'Sc:^:^s'vs:'j:;^s-^'''  ^^"'^  ->  -^er 

"^ay  be  able  to  confir^  ^^2  reco  ds^•2^  ^'''l  °"  I 

formation,  and  will  be  glad  in  the  ^nf^rlV  ^  ?^  P'^'  °^her  in- 

Yours  smcerely,  F'"crus. 

John  S.  King." 

foregoing  ]7ulr^'^''l,^f^^^^^  ^''9  enclosed  with 

had  communicat;d  with  W  T  sLd  th-"    '"  ""      '^'"'  ^^'^^''^ 
wise.   They  ir.mcdiately  ioil^v  tb'f  note    f  s'  k^^^.^  ''  ''^''- 

"The  Canadian  SocirTv  for  PsvrHTrAr  d,-.,. 
John  S.  King,  M.D.,  Presdt.,  ^^^^^^^al  Research. 

Office  Phone  M.  zf^""  ^^°^'"'  '^°^°^:i^- 

Toronto.  5.  15  p.  m., 

^Tl\Z\ru''l  ^'  ^^^'  ^'^^^rn,  Greeting-    ^^'^'  J""^'  ^^"• 
To  establish  the  validity  of  the' claim'Zt  discamate  spirits 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


43 


4 

i 

i 


Srri?.rnrn/t?  ".?'°"''"^  T^^  "^°'"^^'^'  (intercommunion  of 
Sest  of  HvL'h^  discarnatc)  I  am  making  a  strong  and  earnest 
request  of  Hypatia  —  (who  claims  she  was  the  dau-hter  of  Theon 
of  Alexandria,  and  therefore  the  veritable  Neoplatonic  philos" 

X  »'i;''H°-^'''M""'^t'  '""'"^"^^  ^y  ^  '"^b  at  Alexandria:  and 
she  also  claims  that  she  was  and  is  to  me  a  Spirit  Guide). -to 
be  good  and  kind  enough  to  help  to  prove  beyond  all  cavil,  not 
or^b:  the  continuity  of  hk,  but  also  the  intercommunion  bet;S 
spirit  and  ear  h  spheres ;  and  demonstrate  her  ability  to  not  only 
commune  with  me.  but  likewise,  conditions  being  favorable   to 
give  audibly  to  W.  T.  Stead,  Editor  of  "The  Rezicl  ./  St^^" 
ti;™";  ^:"^'^"^.'  through  a  trumpet  or  otherwise,  a  synopsis  of 
the  contents  of  this  pronouncement,  together  with  the  test  sentence 
m  full   which  I  have  written  m  red  ink,  before  he  (Mr.  Stead) 
opens  the  envelope  containing  them;  and  if  possible  before  he 
receives  my  letter  containing  the  scaled  envelope  and  test  message. 
Ihis  entire  statement  is  written  by  myself  while  absolutely 
alone  m  my  office ;  and  without  the  knowledge  of  any  living  human 
being^  On  a  previous  occasion  Hypatia  consented  and  did  make 
an  effort,  which  I  learn  was  partially  successful,  and  which  en- 
couraged the  promise  of  success  in  the  end.    Hence  this  second 
trial.    It  does  seem  obvious  that  asido  from  the  postal  route  of 
the  message  from  my  pen  to  VV.  T.  Stead's  hand,  there  are  only 
two  other  modes  by  which  the  message  can  be  carried  to  Mr. 
Mead  in  London.    One  is  by  the  discarnate  spirit  Hypatia,  the 
other  by  the  incarnate  spirit  of  myself.    (The  sub-conscious  or 
subjective  mind  of  my  own  incarnate  spirit.) 

The  completed  message  together  with  this  statement,  will  bear 
the  date  hour  and  minute.  Toronto  time,  of  sealing  up  of  both 
the  envelopes,  and  their  deposit  in  the  post  box.  Being  therefore 
in  care  of  the  postal  authorities,  it  doubtless  would  not  be  opened 
before  reaching  Mr.  W.  T.  Stead's  hand,  and  therefore  no  chance 
would  exist  for  the  perpetration  of  fraud.  If  th  test  proves  suc- 
cessful. I  think  the  spiritual  hypothesis  will  be  the  only  hypothesis 
that  will  correctly  account  for  the  success  of  the  test. 

My  first  message  was  'W  a  a  t  do  a 
g        a.' " 

[Note:  — The  above  message  is  not  made  out  for  the  test  is 
not  completed.    It  was  in  full  in  sealed  envelope.    J.  S.  K.] 

"The  second  message  will  fit  into  the  first  one,  and  is  attached 
herewith. 
This  test  is  made  in  all  sincerity  in  the  interests  of  truth. 

John  S.  King." 


li! 


•:k''.- 


»l'i}'^J&A' 


i       ; 
I 


I       I 


.11 


-as 


44 


Z?^fFiV  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 
Second  Spirit  Test  Message 


"Toronto,  5.15  p.  m.,  28th  June,  1911. 
W.  T.  Stead, 

London,  England. 
'A        g        r        a        p        t        d.' 

John  S.  King" 
[Note:  — The  above  message  is  not  made  out  for  the  test  is 
not  completed.    It  was  in  full  in  the  sealed  envelope.   J.  S.  K.] 

This  second  message  will  fit  into  the  first  or  preceding  one. 

The  Two  Test  Messages  Combined,  Form  One  Complete 
"W       aatdoagaagr 

I  had  a  sitting  with  medium  Ripley  on  the  2nd  July,  1911, 
10.15  to  11.15  A.  m.,  at  which  the  intelligence  Hypatia  spoke 
through  the  vocal  organs  of  the  entranced  medium,  and  she 
claimed  to  have  been  with  me  when  I  was  alone  writing  to  S<:ead, 
and  knew  all  I  wrote  in  the  letter,  and  influenced  me  to  make 
certain  statements,  more  particularly  in  deciding  on  the  second 
test  message  in  the  make-up  of  the  double  test  message;  and  will 
do  her  best  to  deliver  it  by  the  trumpet  or  in  some  other  way  as 
soon  as  she  can. 

Subsequent  to  above  date,  I  learned  Mrs.  Wriedt  left  England 
—  that  she  went  to  Scotland  and  Wales  —  that  she  left  for  Amer- 
ica and  therefore  presumably  Hypatia  will  have  to  use  some  other 
medium  to  get  her  message  to  W.  T,  Stead. 

I  awr  It  in  confidence  the  realization  of  her  success  in  what  she 
has  undertaken  to  accomplish. 

This  now  completes  the  efforts  made  at  this  end  of  the  line. 

[The  Titanic  disaster  put  an  end  to  further  effort.   J.  S.  K.] 

Third  Experiment,  This  Side  of  the  Atlantic 

(A) 

Copy  of  a  letter  sent  to  Col.  J.  L.  H.  N of  Province  of 

Quebec  (Canada),  while  in  Toledo,  Ohio. 

"Dear  Col.  N : 

I  am  sending  you  herewith  an  enclosed  and  sealed  envelope,  a 


i^vv 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


45 


copy  of  a  letter,  or  special  request  addressed  to  my  Guide ;  and 
left  open  on  my  table  during  the  night,  for  her  to  peruse  before 
I  sealed  and  mailed  it  in  my  letter  to  you,  thus  to  remain  sealed 
until  after  Hypatia  has  spoken  with  or  to  you,  with  the  purpose  of 
creating  evidence  to  prove  the  continuity  of  life,  and  the  inter- 
communion between  discamate  spirits  and  the  human. 

I  hope  the  conditions  will  prove  satisfactory,  and  nothing  Iiinder 
the  existence  of  favorable  intercommunion. 

Yours  sincerely, 

^  ,,  John  S.  King. 

Toronto,  Monday  night, 
4th  September,  1911." 

(B) 

This  is  a  copy  from  a  draft  of  my  request  to  my  alleged  Guide 
Hypatia,  as  written  in  my  home  in  Toronto,  IMonday  night,  4th 
September,  1911;  and  left  on  my  office  table  during  the  night. 

"Hypatia, 
Dear  Ofi^.-— Kindly  convey  to  Colonel  N ,  my  Quebec 


friend  who  called  on  me  last  evening  (Sunday,  September  3rd), 
my  best  wishes  for  a  successful  season  with  his  Guide,  at  Brother 
Jonson's,  while  you  assume  your  materialized  form,  letting  liini 
know  you  do  so  at  my  request,  as  a  test. 

Sincerely, 

John  S.  King." 

(C) 

Following  is  a  copy  of  a  letter  written  by  Colonel  N.  to  me 
on  the  8th  September,  1911,  and  which  reached  me  the  foliow- 
ing  day. 

"Toledo,  8th  September,  1911. 
Dear  Dr.  King: 

Just  a  line  to  say  that  last  night  at  a  public  seance  at  Jonson's, 
1  was  favored  by  a  visit  of  Hypatia  as  you  predicted.  What  a 
magnificent  and  impressive  presence !  I  was  so  overcome  that  I 
cannot  well  recall  her  exact  words :  —  I  think  a  promise  made  to 
you,  a  desire  to  apprise  you  of  her  visit  to  me.  A  loving  message 
to  you,  and  the  assurance  of  her  continued  assistance. 

She  was  beautifully  gowned,  on  her  head  a  species  of  diadem. 
She  walked  toward  me  from  the  cabinet  as  a  queen.  As  I  per- 
ceived she  was  coming  to  me,  I  rose  to  meet  her.     She  raised 


i  » 


46 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


her  hands  signifying  she  could  not  be  touched     She  then  snnWp 
the  measured  sentences    which  I  imperfectly  send  you     ^    ' 

******       -^ 

Yours  sincerely  and  fraternally, 

[Note:  —  He  was  a  frequent  contributor  tn  "i i.,ut"        " 
assumed  name  before  .his  L„.;  ^TtrLown^Lf' Jhe  Edi.o" 


I   ' 

\\     \ 


% 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE    readee    may  question  the  context  of  hypnosis  and 
psychical  research  phenomena  proper ;  but  be  assured 

«;„,nffi      'lu'  ^PP'^P"^*^'   ^s  knowledge  of   hypnosis   greatly 
simphfies    the    understanding    of    both    mental    and    psychical 
phenomena,  and  in  some  instances  makes  clear  the  distinguishing 
feature  between  a  psychologized  person,  and  one  controlled  in 
trance  state  by  d.scarnate  spirit  from  the  realms,  and  doubtless 
all  psychical  researchers  sometimes  come  into  contact  with  nseudo 
mediums,  and  psychologized  persons,  as  well  as  genuine  psychics 
Want  of  space  will  not  permit  of  my  dealing  in  detail  with  hyp^ 
nosis    though  I  will  again  refer  briefly  to  it  in  a  later  chapter; 
but  for  the  present  will  illustrate  with  a  special   feature  case 
differing  from  those  usually  met  with,  in  that  there  is  a  similarity 
in  some  respects  only,  in  the  speaking  phenomena,  to  that  of  a 
psychic  controlled  by  a  spirit,  which  may  aid  readers  in  their  dif- 
ferential diagnosis  between  the  two  conditions  of  trance  with 
spirit  control,  and  unusual  mental  operation  as  a  result  of  hvonotic 
suggestion.  •'^ 

Mind  functioning  is  by  an  objective  portion  of  the  mind  to- 
gether  with  a  subjective  portion,  acting  in  unison,  yet  each  with 
Its  own  purpose  to  accomplish;  nd  mind  as  a  whole  bein??  an 
attribute  of  the  spirit  ego  which  is  encompassed  by  an  astral  body 
of  the  same  dimensions  as  the  physical,  and  continues  to  serve  the 
ego  after  it  withdraws,  which  in  some  cases  it  may  do  temporarily 
but  finally,  or  at  the  death  of  the  physical  body  must  do 
permanently. 

In  the  state  of  hypnotized  subject,  when  the  activities  of  the 
objective  portion  of  the  mind  arc  made  subjective,  or  cease  func- 
tioning, the  possibility  develops  for  man's  communion  with  the 
incarnate  spirit  of  his  subject  through  the  subjective  portion  of 
the  mind,  and  in  that  way,  and  by  suggestion  it  —  the  spirit  ego  — 
may  travel  far  or  near  in  quest  of  certain  definite  knowledge 
asked  for.   This  proven  so,  then  may  it  nor  be  true  that  centered 

47 


48 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Jfi 


thought  or  strong  desire,  or  prayer,  may  be  sent  forth  from 
human,  and  reach  by  harmonious  vibration  or  attunement,  a 
desired  discarnate  ego,  no  matter  howsoever  far  or  near,  for  the 
soul  or  ego  has  the  ability  to  acquire  from  external  sources  of 
available  knowledge,  entirely  outside  of  present  knowledge,  at 
a  distance  near  or  far.  as  may  be  related  to  the  physical  body 
of  that  particular  spirit  ego. 

The  evidence  in  support  of  this  I  present  here. 
I  introduce  Case  3  of  my  record  of  hypnotic  psychical  phenom- 
ena, extracted  from  a  talk  given,  as  president,  to  the  members  of 
the  Canadian  Society  for  Psychical  Research.    I  cite  it  as  a  case 
of  incarnate  spirit  communion  of  my  patient,  with  me,  and  by 
such  spirit,  power  obtained,  as  the  body  sat  on  the  same  chair 
with  both  eyes  closed  all  the  time,  from  my  entrance  till  I  secured 
exact  and  truthful  information  from  her  home  in  Massachusetts 
hundreds  of  miles  distant,  and  subsequently  verified  in  detail  in 
writing  by  her  aunt  in  the  home.    The  spirit  being  the  incarnate 

spirit  or  ego  of  the  living  young  woman  E.  B then  serving 

time  in  a  public  institution. 
Following  is  the  text  of  the  recorded  history  of  the  case. 

Case  S.  Hypnotic  Psychical  Phenomena. 
"A  woman  in  a  Toronto  institution,  about  26  years  of  age  under 
suggestion  while  in  hypnosis,  told  me  what  her  Aunt  H— ^  was 
doing  on  that  v,  rv  dr.'  and  at  the  very  hour,  and  for  a  period 
of  nearly  fifteen  nvinutes,  in  her  own  home  in  a  town  in  a  far 
oflF  state  of  the  American  Union,  talking  rapidly  and  assigning 
reasons  for  preferring  a  different  arrangement  of  the  pictures 

which  her  Aunt  H was  having  cleaned  and  rearranged    She 

spoke  as  if  addressing  her  Aunt  and  said,  "Do  be  careful  or 
you  will  fall  off  that  stcpladder."  She  spoke  of  Annie,  a  little 
girl  who  came  int,^  the  room  where  Aunt  H was.  She  men- 
tioned a  variety  of  changes  that  had  been  made  or  were  being 
made  in  the  arrangement  of  pictures  on  the  wall,  and  of  furniture 
in  the  rooms,  while  she  was  talking.  A  letter  was  immediately 
sent  to  her  aunt,  requesting  a  description  in  detail  of  what  she 
was  doing  during  the  time  specified,  while  her  niece  was  in  hypnotic 
state,  who  was  there  beside  herself,  and  a  variety  of  details  of 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


49 


family  or  private  nature.  The  letter  received  in  reply  confirmed 
what  the  niece  had  told  us.  I  may  say  the  woman  in  this  r.ise 
was  constantly  under  supervision  in  the  institution,  and  that  the 

oflficial  lady  who  wrote  to  Aunt  H and  received  her  reply 

was  the  party  who  was  present  and  made  record  of  the  facts  as 
they  occurred,  or  as  the  words  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  subject. 
All  correspondence  from  or  to  the  residents  of  the  institution,  had 
to  pass  throuprh  this  lady  and  she  affirms  that  none  passed  at  that 

time  except  her  own,  and  the  girl's  Aunt  H 's  reply.    In  the 

reply  letter  received  from  the  Aunt  by  this  lady,  the  confirmation 
of  what  was  recorded  and  the  happenings  as  given  in  the  Aunt's 
own  words,  were  confirmed,  the  concluding  portion  of  which  is 
as  follows :  "I  want  to  tell  you  that  I  was  at  the  very  time  she 
tx)ld  you,  hanging  pictures,  and  using  a  stepladder.  I  hung  a  lot 
of  them  and  among  them  one  of  her,  and  I  sat  down  and  looked 
at  it,  and  thought  of  her;  and  little  Annie  was  out  and  in,  while 
I  was  at  work." 

It  would  require  several  hours  for  me  to  give  every  detail  of 
interest  in  this  case,  and  to  clearly  illustrate  the  various  features 
which  present,  suffice  it  to  say  that  the  two  conditions,  which  for 
the  present  I  will  designate  hypnotic  clairvoyance  and  clair- 
audience,  were  distinctly  established.  I  am  not  convinced  that 
these  terms  best  convey  the  true  idea.  It  may  be  that  while  the 
natural,  or  rather  physical  senses,  are  in  bondage  as  a  result  of 
the  operation  of  hypnosis,  the  spiritual  senses  for  operations  of 
the  subjective  mind)  are  liberated  or  unrestricted,  or  operate  as 
a  result  of  ego  power,  or  the  incarnate  spirit ;  or  possibly  by  the 
use  of  an  ordinary  latent  sense,  which  may  become  active  as  the 
others  become  passive ;  or  fully  exercised  by  the  ego,  when  becom- 
ing discarnate,  either  alone  or  in  connection  with  other  new  found 
faculties :  or  lastly,  and  quite  probably  the  informatioti  was  secured 
by  the  flight  of  the  spirit  or  ego  to  the  home,  aided  by  spirit 
guides,  which  has  been  proved  to  have  been  accomplished  in  some 
cases. 

Fuller  particulars  and  some  other  features  of  this  peculiarly 
interesting  case  I  will  now  give  as  a  conclusion  to  my  talk  on 
hypnosis.    In  preserving  the  facts  for  record,  I  must  protect  the 


it 


50 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Identity  of  the  uidividual  personality,  and  she  the  subject  shall 
therefore  reccne,  or  be  known  by.  the  fictitious  initials  of  E-  B- 

r~,     — r  ''•''  °^  '^"<=  ''S"''^.  intellectual  countenance,  well 
educated  peculiar  teniperanicnt.  self-willed,  strong-minded,  some- 
what  reckless,  and  had  wandered  from  the  path  of  propriety,  and 
had  met  with  kindred  companionship  in  Canada;  and  ended  that 
particu  ar  career  by  entering  an  educational  and  industrial  institu- 
tion.    It  was  while  there  I  t,.ated  her  for  insomnia  and  other 
nervous  condit.ons      This  was  done  by  placing  her  in  hypnotic 
trance.    It  was  by  her  ov  n  solicitation,  endorsed  by  the  strong 
request  made  to  n,c.  by  her  brother -a  professional  man -and 
her  Aunt  H_  and  with  the  cognizance  and  approval  of  her 
mother    and  w,th  the  presence  and  consent  of  the  official  lady 
who  had  her  m  charge  in  the  institution,  that  I  undertook  to 
bnng  about  a  reformation  of  character.    Her  condition  at  times 
suggested  a  doi,bIe  personality.     The  chief  point  sought,  aside 
from  treatmg  Jicr  by  suggestive  therapeutics,  for  insomnia  and 
nervousness,  was  to  eradicate  the  vicious  tendency  of  her  normal 
character;  and  to  establish  a  fixedness  or  stability  of  character  on 
a  higher  plane  of  morality  by  psychical  treatment 

On  the  8th  of  May.  1907.  having  with  no  loss  of  time  placed 
t.  B.  in  the  somnambulistic  stage  of  hypnosis,  I  addressed  her  as 
she  sat  before  me  in  a  chair  near  the  official  lady,  who  made 
record  of  her  statements. 

I  said.  "You  are  shortly  to  leave  us  for  your  distant  home. 
1  his  change  can  be  made  an  important  epoch  in  your  life ;  anterior 
to  this  time  and  this  event,  there  is  much  that  is  regretable-  and 
much  that  you  fain  would  forget  if  you  could.  Before  you  is 
a  life  of  credit  and  honor,  or  otherwise,  as  you  choose  to  make  it. 
The  decision  rests  with  yourself,  and  I  shall  be  pleased  if  you 
will  commit  to  writing  your  own  resolution  with  reference  thereto 
beiore  we  separate." 

No  other  suggestion  was  given  on  that  occasion  and  no  further 
word  spoken  at  that  time.  Paper  and  pencil  were  on  the  desk  at 
hand,  and  without  any  hesitancy,  and  without  even  opening  her 
eyes  even  momentarily,  she  reached  for  the  pencil  and  began 
writing  at  once  the  following,  which  was  copied  from  the  original 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


51 


which  was  given  to  her  when  leaving  the  institution  with  her 
aunt  who  came  to  meet  her,  and  escort  her  home. 

"I  do  faithfully  promise  through  or  by  the  help  of  the 
Unseen  yet  Guiding  Force  that  we  call  God,  to  hereafter 
refrain  from  doing  or  saying  anything  debasing,  or  grievous 
to  any  of  my  family  or  friends;  that  the  kind  advice  given 

me  by  Dr.  King  and  Mrs. I  will  remember  and  adhere 

to,  and  be  a  help  and  comfort  to  my  family  and  friends,  and 
earn  by  so  doing  the  respect  and  confidence  of  family,  friends, 
and  humanity." 

Signed  E B . 

The  foregoing  "decision"  was  written  rapidly  and  in  a  very 
fine  style,  the  eyes  meanwhile  remaining  closed. 

On  the  9th  May,  1907,  we  sat  again  and  when  in  a  similar 
hypnotic  state  she  spoke  as  if  inspired.  Her  remarks  were  as  if 
delivered  to  people  everywhere,  that  is  in  general,  and  her  quota- 
tions from  various  writers  and  authors,  and  distinguished  literary 
men,  such  as  one  would  expect  only  from  a  scholar  or  literary 
character,  and  that  they  were  accompanied  by  emotion  was 
apparent  as  her  face  reddened,  and  the  tears  rolled  down  her 
cheeks. 

The  official  lady  having  E.  B.  in  charge  wrote  to  the  aunt 
after  my  third  treatment  and  in  the  course  of  her  letter  said: 
"You  would  have  been  greatly  edified  by  everything  E.  said  in 
her  trance  state.  Her  thoughts  were  beautiful  and  beautifully 
expressed.  Among  other  thin'^s  she  then  spoke  of  the  great  debt 
she  owes  all  of  you,  speaking  thus,  'Up  to  now,  or  quite  recently, 
you  could  write  across  my  life  "failure."  While  I  have  failed 
with  empty  pockets,  I  have  been  benefited  in  experience.  I  feel 
like  calling?  my  creditors  together  and  trying  to  pay  back,  I  owe 
you.  Mother,  more  than  I  can  ever  repay.  You  are  the  heaviest 
Creditor.  I  shall  liquidate  that  debt.  Don't  press.  Mother,  don't 
foreclose.     I'll  be  such  a  comfort,  Mother,  I'll  pay  your  debt. 

M 's,  rn  be  companionable,  I  will  make  home  so  happy  for 

him;  when  he  has  a  home  of  his  own,  he  can  look  back  on  the 
happy  home  here.    Aunt  H ,  cur  debt  is  too  great  to  tackle  I 


■m. 


^1- 


52 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


fear  at  all;  but  I  will  devote  my  life  to  you  and  Mother'" 
Our  next  sitting  was  on  the  12tl,  June.  1907,  I  had  said  to  her 
that  todays  sitting  might  be  the  last  we  would  have  together 
It  was  a  short  sitting;  and  while  E.  M.  was  in  a  deep  stage  of 
hypnosis,  both  eyes  being  closed.  1  asked  licr  if  there  was  any- 
thing she  would  like  to  say  or  write,  when  she  reached  for  the 
paper  and  pencil  and  wrote  what   follows  — "The  cross-roads 
are  before  me,  and  I  stand  to  choose  my  path.    Strange  to  say  I 
do  not  hesitate,  for  I  can  clearly  discern  the  best  road  to  walk 
upon.     May  be  it's  the  narrowest,  thereby  not  permitting  anv 
useless  luggage  of  the  past  to  accompany  me.     From  this  time 
forward  I  am  going  to  walk  that  road,  cost  what  it  will    and 
when  I  return  to  those  nearest  and  dearest  to  me,  it  well  be' with 
that  resolution  almost  a  reality,  which  will  I  trust  in  time  become 
part  of  myself.    I  cannot  do  this  in  myself,  yet  I  fed  after  seeing 
Dr.  King  that  I  could  move  mountains  almost,  and  I  feel  sure 

that  the  good  helpful  influence  he  and  Mrs have  had  over 

me  will  tell  for  good." 


Signed  E.  B- 


It  was  only  on  the  day  of  departure  from  the  Institution  that 
t.  B.  was  made  aware  of  the  resolutions  she  had  made  and  siened 
they  being  handed  to  her  as  she  left 

Five  years  later,  or  in  January,  1912,  those  in  blood  relationship 
with  E.  B.  are  inclined  to  the  belief,  that  there  is  a  permanent 
change  in  her  character  and  habits,  in  accordance  with  the  high 
Ideals  she  herself  had  enunciated  and  signed  on  the  foreeoinff 
occasions.  *      ^ 

Now  I  submit  that  had  that  woman  been  heard  speaking  as 
she  did  on  the  rostrum  of  a  spiritual  meeting  in  one  of  the  halls 
or  meeting  places  in  this  city,  or  any  other  place,  she  would  have 
been  designated  by  a  largo  proportion  of  her  auditors,  sympa- 
thetically in  accord  ^^\ih  the  spiritual  philosophy,  as  a  medium 
speaking  under  the  inspiration  of  a  discarnate  spirit.  It  was 
simply  her  oim  inspiration,  acting  on  a  well-timed  gentle  suggcs- 
t%on  made  to  or  through  her  subjective  mind,  and  set  in  motion 
by  her  own  incarnate  spirit. 


'M. 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  53 

In  this  connection  I  may  say  I  have  the  .strong  conviction  that 
both  clairvoyance  or  discernment  of  ,hi„,.  in  most  persons,  in- 
y.s.ble  to  tl,e  human  eye.  .nnd  clairatujicnce  or  hearing  uh;t  is 
m  most  persons,  maudible  to  the  hnman  ear.  arc  .pirit  senses  still 
belongmg  to  the  ego.  when  it  becomes  discamate;  and  that  they 
must  be  recognized,  as  subconscious  in  tho  human.     Though  all 
possess  these  senses  subjectively  in  human   life,   they  are  not 
usually  recognized  by  the  physical  objectively;  but  really  are  a 
part  of  the  outfit  of  the  incarnate  spirit  self,  and  ready  for  utility 
when  ,t  becomes  discamate.     Its  development  in  man  is  hut  a 
spnngmg  up  from  spirit  in  the  subconscious  self.    This  is  evident 
but  rehtively  rarely  in  normal  life,  and  sometimes  al.so  happens 
as  evidence  ma  deathbed  declaration,  just  before  the  separation 
Of  spirit  body  from  the  earthly  one. 


St; 


u 


MICROCOPY    RESOLUTION   TEST   CHART 

(ANSI  and  ISO  TEST  CHART  No   2) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


14,0 


1.4 


2.0 


1.8 


1.6 


^  /APPLIED  IM/^GE     Inc 

^Sr.  1653   East   Main   Street 

Sy  Rochester.   Ne*   vork         14609       uSA 

J^  (716)    482  -  0500  -  Phone 

=^  (716)   288-  5989  -  Tax 


I 


n 


CHAPTER  X 

I   MAY  premise  for  general  information,  that  when  I  began 
my  investigations  of  hypnotism,  and  hypnotic  phenomena, 
some  thirty  years  ago,  I  met  with  difficulties  and  discourage- 
ments which  no  longer  exist.    Fear  of  heterodoxical  classification, 
by  members  of  the  medical  profession,  held  back  several  of  my 
confreres,  who  with  myself  desired  to  investigate,  with  a  view 
to  demonstrate  its  therapeutical  advantages.     For  a  few  years 
there  were  none  of  my  professional  brethren  with  whom  I  could 
exchange  experiences.    At  that  time  many  persons  asserted  that 
hypnotism  was  either  an  hysterical  condition,  or  more  probably 
humbug;  and  that  a  medical  man  was  in  bad  form,  having  any- 
thing to  do  with  it;  and  that  I  was  credulous  enough  to  be 
deceived.   I  held  a  quiet  tongue,  and  continued  my  investigations, 
and  soon  realized  that  I  was  well  repaid  for  all  the  time  spent  in 
this  unpopular  line  of  research  work,  by  the  knowledge  I  was 
acquiring.    But  witness  the  wonderful  change  in  individual  and 
wide-spread  knowledge ;  and  the  strides  made  by  science ;  and  the 
great  advancement  of  public  opinion,  that  has  taken  place  during 
these  years.     Many  members  of  my  own  profession,  as  well  as 
the  public,  have  come  to  the  recognition  of  the  truth  or  verity 
of  hypnosis,  and  the  momentous  force  and  power  of  suggestion ; 
and  realize  from  becoming  more  or  less  familiar  with  either  its 
physiological,  therapeutical,  or  psychical  phenomena,  that  it  has 
important  uses  and  that  they  are  able  to  give  answer  to  the 
question  "What  good  is  it?"  By  study  and  experience  they  have 
demonstrated  some  of  its  practical  utilities,  as  well  as  marked  out 
new  features  for  investigation. 

At  the  time  above  referred  to,  I  rested  under  an  obliquity, 
because  I  did  believe,  and  desired  to  satisfy  myself  of  the  truth 
of  my  belief,  by  investigating  the  phenomena  of  hypnotism  and 
power  of  suggestion.  The  psychical  features  of  hypnosis  a  few 
years  later,  led  me  to  other  newer  and  more  important  investiga- 
tions into  the  psychical  phenomena  of  spiritistic  power;  and  study 

54 


-fe--^ 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  55 

J'hV  nsr^^'f'^  philosophy ;  and  consequently  following  close  upon 
the  obhquuy  whjch  by  my  previous  venture,  I  had  bfough  upon 
myself  I  found  that  not  only  strangers,  but  acquaintances  fiends 

and  In  Tr"  '''"  '■"  '""^^  ^"'^"^^  ^--<J^  m'  and  each 
further  '  H  "^  '"^  professional  brethren,  continued  heaping 
further  and  greater  manifestations  of  disapproval  upon  me    S. 

Other  who  h.  r  ;  V°  ""'  P'°''"'*'^^  '"^^  "^h°^^  hunting." 
Others  who  had  ventured  to  make  investigations  as  to  both  of 
these  classes  of  phenomena,  feared  for  their  reputations  and 
d:scontmued  them ;  while  some  of  the  self-wise  ones,  or  members 
of  the  clan,  would  sneeringly  allude  to  mo.  and  w;re  ^uihv  of 
pseudology.  So  I  soon  found  myself  con,;arativery  alon  'bu 
became  more  determined  than  ever  to  demonstrate  the  t^ut'h  0 

tteVa  med'h  Tl  '''"f  ^  ^"'  ^^'"^'^^'^  phenomena  which 
ZL      v,    ^l         ^""^  '°  ^'  ''"'''''  ^^'^h  my  intuitions  en- 

Pj'f'  demons  rauon  or  even  enquiry,  as  true,  passed  judgment 
and  affirmed  that  such  phenomena  were  not  real,  and  were  ij. 
Po"rble,or  else  creatures  of  imagination,  or  the  production  of 

ir^'JfT!-  f "'  '°  '"'  '  '"^^^^°"^  ^°  ''^  ^°-'^t-t.  acting 
from  se^-satisfymg  mtegnty  of  motive.     I  felt  competent  to' 
thwart  the  shafts  of  obliquity  aimed  from  all  sides  at  me     I  was 
honest  with  myself,  in  the  undertaking  I  had  engaged  in.  to  thi 
extent  at  least,  that  while  not  discarding  the  faith  and  belief  of 

whhTnnf  'h     '".'?''"'  ?''^  ^  ^'"^  P°^^"^^^'  nevertheless 
with  hope  and  confidence,  I  sought  for  a  confirmation  of  the 

evidences,  which  presented  in  the  past,  and  are  recorded  among 

If  the  oMrt"'"T°""^  '"  '^'  authoritatively  accepted  record! 
of  the  old  and  new  Testaments. 

The  discovery  of  my  ability  to  Commune  nnth  the  incarnate 
spin  of  my  fellow  human  being,  an  instance  of  xvhich  is  found 
.n  the  chapter  on  hypnotic  psychic  phenomena  {see  preceding 
chapter)  ;  and  the  establishment  in  my  mind  of  the  reasonable 
conjecture  or  tntmtton.  that  tl.  same  spirit  continued  in  existence 
after  dissolution  of  the  body  unimpaired,  became  one  of  mv 
strongest  incentives  to  prosecute  my  investigations  after  the  spirit 


56 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


i! 


■  U   ii 


Ignoring  all  discouragements,  and  mostly  singly  and  alone  (save 
the  last  brief  years  when  my  wife  joined  me),  and  without  either 
donation,  endowment,  or  co-operation,  I  continued  my  investiga- 
tions until  rewarded  by  the  spirit  guides,  that  led  me  to  discover 
the  brilliant  and  most  valued  "gem  of  Iruth,"  that  so  long  had 
been  hid  from  my  view. 

I  feel  that  this  is  the  right  place  to  recognize  all  those  who  have 
in  the  past  so  charitably  bestowed  their-  sympathy  and  pity  upon 
their  brother,  (myself)  who  unlike  themselves,  was  not  content 
to  profit  solely  by  the  results  produced  by  the  physical  and  mental 
activity  of  others;  and  who  having  accomplished  something  by 
his  investigations,  feels  amply  recompensed,  for  the  time  and 
energy  bestowed,  and  money  expended ;  and  thaiiks  them  for  the 
stimulus  which  their  attitude  towards  him  supplied;  and  in 
acknowledgement  of  its  influence  reciprocates,  by  first  demon- 
strating what  he  has  accomplished ;  and  secondly  thanking  them 
for  the  undesigned  aid,  their  attitude  gave  him,  in  strengthening 
his  resolution  and  purpose. 

Upon  reflection  I  believe  it  will  be  found,  that  most  people  who 
are  in  search  of  new  or  primary  knowledge,  have  a  lonely  journey, 
and  often  a  long  one ;  but  above  all  an  unsympathetic  and  unaided 
one.  Some  there  are  ready  to  belittle  the  project ;  others  will  dis- 
credit the  projector;  whi'e  the  many  exhibit  indifiference,  or  ques- 
tion the  wisdom  of  it.  "What  good  is  it?"  or  "What  good  will 
it  be?"  are  the  questions  one  frequently  hears.  Each  individual 
questioner  considering  it  f'-om  his  own  point  of  view,  as  to 
whether  or  not  of  advantige  to  himself  personally. 

The  uninformed,  if  sincere  in  their  inquiry,  are  entitled  to  know 
something  of  the  purpose  of  psychical  research,  and  whether  or 
not  it  be  like  the  finger  post  on  the  highway  to  indicate  the  direc- 
tion to  be  taken.  When  traveling  we  naturally  want  to  know 
something  of  the  terminus  from  the  finger  board ;  the  direction 
and  nature  of  the  road  may  be  indicated,  still  we  look  for  some 
one  who  is  familiar  with  the  locality,  and  can  inform  us  as  to 
details,  or  give  us  information  that  we  feel  is  necessary  to  guide 
us.  So  when  the  question  of  "What  good  is  it  all?"  v;as  pro- 
pounded to  the  earliest  astronomer,  who  through  his  instruments 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


57 


and  various  devices  to  be  used,  was  peering  into  the  great  and 
boundless  ethereal  ininuinsity  overhead  :  and  who  found  in  that  as 
yet  unknown  distant  location  bright  orbs,  planets  and  myriads  of 
stars,  he  could  only  say  he  was  investigating;  and  after  lapse  of 
time  he  was  doubtless  asked  by  his  halting  fellow  men  "Now 
that  you  have  discovered  these,  what  good  is  it?"  He  probably 
looked  upon  his  interrogator,  and  answered  with  humility,  "I 
cannot  yet  inform  you.  I  am  only  started  in  my  investigations ; 
but  my  intuitions  and  hopes  are  meeting  with  encouragement, 
that  lead  to  a  belief  that  I  will  yet  reveal  the  answer  to  your 
question."  We  have  lived  to  learn  in  our  school  day  acquirement 
of  knowledge,  that  the  relationship  of  those  orbs  or  suns,  even 
the  distant  planetary  systems,  have  not  only  their  local  uses,  but 
are  parts  of  one  stupendous  whole,  and  may  contribute  in  some 
measure  at  least,  to  the  conditions  of  existence  upon  our  little 
grain  of  earth,  designated  world,  which  is  a  mere  speck  among 
the  myriads  that  exist. 

Again  Christopher  Columbus,  the  great  explorer,  who  in  response 
to  his  intuitions  and  convictions,  sought  to  demonstrate  their 
reality,  at  first  met  with  great  opposition,  and  doubtless  the  ques- 
tion oft'  repeated  "What  good  is  it?"  or  "You  don't  know  where 
ou  re  going,  or  where  you'll  land"  was  offered  to  discourage 
•IS  proposed  undertaking  to  sail  out  upon  the  unknown  waters, 
in  search  of  unknown  land,  hoping  to  meet  unknown  people. 
Nevertheless,  in  his  isolation,  with  a  select  few  helpers  and  follow- 
ers, he  started  with  intrepid  mien  upon  a  sea  whose  extent  he 
did  not  know,  b-tt  craved  to  know,  until  his  reward  came,  after 
earnest  investigation,  in  the  discovery  of  a  mighty  continent, 
peopled  with  another  class  of  incarnate  spirits;  and  doubtless 
with  a  soul-felt  satisfaction  to  himself,  on  his  return  proclaimed 
his  discoveries  for  the  benefit  of  his  fellow  men,  and  the  "good  of 
if  has  since  developed. 

In  more  recent  times  it  may  be  noted  that  Franklin,  the  kite- 
flying investigator  of  the  air,  discovered  within  the  limits  of  his 
kite  line,  the  existence  of  electricity.  Those  who  were  his  ques- 
tioners then,  as  some  would  be  today  with  their  self-limited  wis- 
dom, inquired  "Now  that  you  have  found  out  by  your  kite  flying 


P 


58  DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

that  ther       -lectricity  in  the  air,  what  good  is  it  ?  -  God  created 
It  for  som    purpose  of  His  own,  and  you  should  not  try  to  find 
out  Gods  secrets."  The  epoch  of  time  -  limited  on  the  one  hand 
by  Frankhn  and  his  experimental  investigations,  and  on  the  other 
by  the  elcctncal  wizard  Edison,  and  Marconi  the  incarnate  spirit 
who  not  only  sends  invisible  messages  from  continent  to  con- 
tment,  from  a  distributor  to  a  receiver,  but  sends  them  through 
an  mvisible  medium,   capable  of  various  degrees  of  vibrating 
motion,  the  possibility  of  which  was  questioned  only  a  very  few 
years  ago  by  men  of  science,— is  but  brief.  Co-existent  with  these 
are  other  almost  equally  notable  electrical  wizards,  who  are  still 
engaged  in  the  work  of  investigation ;  and  who  have  developed 
the  vast  treasures  of  utility,  not  only  in  the  air,  but  everywhere 
in    creation,    a    power    which    is    universally    recognized    and 
appreciated. 

Whatsoever  the  position  and  place  assigned  to  individualized 
humanity  on  the  earth  plane,  to  each  and  all  the  question  of  the 
soul  s  .uture  state,  as  being  applicable  to  all,  is  the  greatest  ques- 
tion, and  of  the  first  and  most  momentous  importance  to  the 
individual,  of  any  question  hitherto  presented  to  the  human  mind 
for  the  reason  that  its  individual  creation  is  the  result  of  the 
Infinit?  s  design,  and  for  a  purpose. 

The  question  of  salvation,  irrespective  of  plan  or  source  of 
exposition,  is  one  which  mortal  man  is  naturally  directly  interested 
in.  has  :)ehef  in.  and  has  faith  that  provision  exists  for  his  in- 
clusion.    Then  what  more  natural  to  man  than  a  desire  to  be 
absolutely  sure  without  any  misgivings,  that  his  belief  and  faith 
are  well  founded?  What  more  natural  and  what  more  justifiable 
than  to  think  of  the  hereafter,  and  to  question  within  one's  own 
conscious  self  whether  his  faiui  and  belief  fully  coincide  with  the 
occasional  intuitions  which  appear  to  have  contact  with  his  reason 
and  from  time  to  time  impress  it.  And  further,  N.hat  more  natural 
when  placing  the  lifeless  remains  of  parents,  brothers,  sisters 
husband,  wife,  children,  one  by  one,  in  their  tenement  of  cold 
clay  than  to  raise  the  thoughts  from  the  perishable,  now  deposited 
to  the  imperishable  ego,  the  individual  personality  or  soul  con- 
taining: hfe.  which  has  taken  departure  from  the  physical  to  — 


'ma^'M^s 


DAirN  OF  THE  AWAKEN TD  MIND 


59 


where?  And  to  question  self  whether  that  is  the  final  parting 
from  our  loved  ones,  or  whether  we  shall  again  meet  them  in  the 
"sweet  bye-aiid-hyc  ?"  Or  whether  it  be  true  that  they  are  the  angels 
hovering  ground ;  or  whether  there  be  continuity  of  tamily  life, 
and  association  in  spirit  realms? 

The  limitation  year  of  the  allotted  span  of  three  score  years 
and  ten,  together  with  added  years  by  reason  of  strength,  covering 
infancy,  childhood,  youth  and  manhood,  should  be  a  period  of 
life  offering  vantage  ground,  physically,  mentally,  and  spiritually, 
to  one  in  the  fullest  enjoyment  of  physical  and  mental  health  and 
strength,  for  investigation,  weighing  of  evidence,  reflection,  and 
self-preparation  for  that  approaching  time,  be  the  years  few  or 
many,  when  we  shall  know  our  destiny.  It  should  at  least  prevent 
a  thoughtless  indifferent  attitude,  on  any  question  pertaining  to 
each  individual  unit  in  the  universe,  and  more  especially  on  the 
most  important  question  to  which  any  human  being  can  give  con- 
templation, the  question  of  final  destination,  and  the  purpose  or 
object  of  his  individual  existence. 

If  scientists  and  learned  men  are  justified  in  their  inquiry  into 
the  origin,  growth  and  development  of  human  life,  and  who  can 
deny  their  right,  then  am  I  and  others  not  also  as  fully  justified 
in  our  enquiry  into  life's  continuity,  and  true  destination? 

In  other  words  it  is  recognized  as  legitimate  to  study  conditions 
past,  present  and  future,  of  earth,  air  and  sea ;  and  so  I  claim 
it  is  quite  as  legitimate  to  learn  what  we  can  of  man  in  both  time 
and  eternity.  It  would  seem  unreasonable,  useless,  and  folly  that 
I  should  have  ever  had  an  individual  existence  if  death  of  the 
body  ends  all. 

If  there  be  no  other  answer  to  the  question  of  "What  is  the 
good  of  Dsychic  investigation?"  or  more  prcp?rly  speaking  "What 
is  the  good  or  benefit  of  finding  out  that  you  can  commune  with 
spirits?"  I  affirm  that  if  for  no  other  reason,  this  is  not  only 
my  answer,  but  my  justification.  .  .  .  After  I  had  proved  by 
my  investigations,  that  my  loved  ones,  who  are  discarnate  spirits, 
can  come  to  me  on  thought  waves,  or  by  soul  power,  and  by  the 
aid  of  mediums,  and  have  come,  as  sworn  testimony  declares  in 
following  pages  of  the  book,  not  once  but  repeatedly  by  aid  of 


60 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


i 


guides  and  different  mediums  or  instruments,  not  in  a  single 
instance,  but  through  one  phase  and  instrument  (or  medium),  viz. : 
a  trumpet  phase  and  medium  in  one  place ;  a  materializing  phase 
and  medium  in  another;  and  through  a  human-psychic-telephone 
and  automatic  medium  in  a  third ;  and  proved  and  doubly  proved 
their  identity,  and  established  their  personality  in  each  case  by 
tests  agreed  upon  during  life,  thus  proving  the  truth;  it  must 
needs  be  to  me  and  to  others  a  solace  and  a  comfort,  and  enhance 
my  personal  happiness  during  my  remaining  years,  to  know  I 
can  reunite  with  those  Inved  ones  who  have  passed  out  of  the 
physical  body,  and  into  higher,  purer,  nobler  realms  where  they 
claim  they  have  found  themselves  in  a  nore  perfect  condition  of 
being,  with  environment  and  occupation  best  suited  to  their  sev- 
eral existences ;  where  harmony  and  progression  are  stated  to  be 
of  Heaven's  eternal  laws,  and  can  and  do,  with  favorable  condi- 
tions existing,  commune  with  me ;  and  we  will  be  enabled,  each 
one  of  us,  eventually  to  fulfil  the  future  mission  of  our  continued 
existence  as  a  unit  ego,  in  the  great  illimitable  universe. 

It  is  my  desire  to  have  it  well  understood  that  I  am  not  taking 
issue  with,  nor  trying  to  controvert  the  attitude  assumed  by,  nor 
discriminate  against  those  who  are  wholly  satisfied  with  faith  and 
belief  alone,  however  much  they  fail  to  agree  in  details ;  but  that 
I  clearly  and  definitely  state  that  my  investigations  have  been 
pursued  for  fully  twenty-five  years,  with  a  view  to  demonstrating 
my  intuitions  and  belief  to  be  true.     I  have  presented  circum- 
stantial evidence  in  the  foregoing  chapters;  and  am  presenting 
direct  evidence  as  addressed  to  the  senses  and  conscious  under- 
standing, in  the  chapters  to  follow,  which  I  claim  established  their 
personality  in  each  case  by  tests  agreed  upon  in  life,  thus  proving 
beyond  all  cavil  in  the  special  individual  cases  at  least,  not  only 
continuity  of  life,  but  spirit  return  and  spirit  communion ;  and 
these  special  cases  establish  the  probability  of  a  general  applica- 
tion of  the  claim.    In  this  connection  I  may  say  the  combination 
of  the  old  and  new  Testament,  commonly  known  as  the  Bible, 
apparently  abounds  in  records  of  all  phases  of  psychical  phenom- 
ena.   These  evidences  are  either  true  or  false.    Old'  orthodoxy  in 
its  several  organizations  affirms  and    roclaims  them  all  to  have 


DAWN  Of  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


61 


been  true  at  the  tir'.e.  If  biblical  psychic  manifestations  are 
accepted  now  by  faith  and  belief  as  facts,  why  should  not  psychic 
manifestations  at  the  present  time  be  so  accepted?  And  if  not, 
what  reason  exists  for  objecting  to  psychical  research  or  in  ostiga- 
tion  to  ascertain  the  truth?  If  these  manifestations  were  facts  in 
bible  times  (and  I  do  not  take  issuo  with  orthodoxy  on  that  con- 
tention) how  can  orthodoxy  deny  the  possibility  in  our  day  and 
generation  of  similar  natural  psychic  occurrences  as  those  of  by- 
gone times?  Natural  law  does  not  cease  to  exist  at  the  dictum  of 
Ecclesiastical  or  any  other  earthly  authority,  and  hence  still  exists, 
and  is  quite  as  real  now  as  it  could  have  been  then.  //  ii.'ould 
ahhjst  seem  as  if  some  persons  xvcrc  fearful  lest  some  alleged 
facts  should  be  proven  by  research  methods  to  be  true;  or  on  the 
other  hand  that  other  alleged  facts  should  be  disproven. 

On  entering  upon  my  investigation  I  determined  that  I  could, 
as  any  careful  discerning  person  could,  detect  and  expose  fraud 
if  it  existed.  The  more  minutely  careful  I  became  in  the  Moss 
series  of  investigations,  the  more  I  was  baftled.  I  always  had  a 
belief  or  conviction,  that  spirits  might  still  return,  but  spirit  com- 
munion with  earth  folk  appeared  to  be  more  or  '  -«  improbable. 
My  belief  in  the  last  respect  was  wrong,  as  has  mai.^  a  time  been 
proved,  not  only  in  my  case,  but  in  the  case  of  very  many  others. 

Knowledge  More  Valuable  Than  Belief 

Where  is  the  man  or  woman  who  having  attained  maturity  has 
not  often  noted  the  death  and  burial  of  a  belief  long  cherished? 
Let  any  one  look  back  over  their  life's  record.  They  will  find 
in  it  many,  very  many  changes  of  opinion  or  belief ;  and  in  some 
instances  direct  reversals  of  former  beliefs.  What  has  brought 
it  about  ?  Knowledge  gained.  Let  me  give  illustrations  applicable 
to  a  generation  or  two  ago.  What  would  our  grandparents  have 
said  if  they  had  been  told  that  by  the  aid  of  electricity  messages 
would  be  sent  from  Washington  to  Paris,  Frarx- ,  or  from 
Toronto  to  London,  England,  after  breakfast;  and  an  answer 
received  back  before  dinner ;  when  it  had  taken  these  same  grand- 
parents six  to  eight  weeks  to  make  their  trip  across  the  Atlantic  in 


r-i 


W 


62 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  M 


a  sailing  vessel?  If  we  had  heard  their  reply,  would  it  not  most 
likely  have  been,  "ridiculous,  because  it  is  impossible." 

In  my  own  mundane  experiences,  like  others  whom  T  have 
known,  early  beliefs  or  disbeliefs  have  later  been  proven  wrong 
by  knowledge  gained.  The  cable  and  telegraph  enable  us  at  the 
present  tini'  to  communicate  with  others  successfully;  yet  time 
and  demonstration  were  required  by  their  discoverers  and  pro- 
moters, before  ley  were  able  to  overcome  disbelief  in  their  possi- 
bilities, with  absolute  knowledge. 

So  also  in  the  case  of  Stephenson  the  Engineer,  who  first 
harnessed  steam.  Dsbclief  and  ridicule  were  expressed  freely  by 
his  countrymen,  when  he  claimed  he  had  invented  an  engine  and 
discovered  how  he  could  propel  it  by  steam.  But  he  proved  his 
assertions  to  be  true.  The  present  day  universal  ty  of  its  applica- 
tion as  a  woi"l-wide  utility,  in  a  great  variety  of  ways,  truly 
demonstrates  it,  for  steam  as  a  wonderful  power,  on  a  small  scale, 
as  well  as  in  the  stupendous  engines,  and  mighty  machinery 
operating  in  all  civilized  lands,  or  »n  the  fJiating  fortresses,  or 
superdreadnoughts  jn  all  seas,  thus  proves  the  original,  or  former 
existing  belief  unreliable,  when  knowledge,  from  demonstration 
and  observation,  vas  in  the  same  countrymen's  possession. 

Many  a  person  a  few  years  ago,  hearing  it  said  that  they  could 
stand  ..t  one  end  of  a  wire  fifty,  a  hundred,  or  five  hundred  miles 
in  length,  and  speak  into  an  instrument  attached  to  the  w  •  called 
a  telephone,  ask  for  and  directly  hold  converse  with  an  acquaintance 
or  fnend  at  the  other  end  of  the  wire,  and  clearly  distinguish, 
not  only  the  language,  but  the  very  characteristics  of  the  voice  and 
peculiarity  of  expression  beyond  any  doubt,  would  have  shaken 
his  wise  head,  indicating  his  ripe  unbelief  of  the  assertion,  and 
had  a  clear  conviction  or  belief  that  such  a  result  was  certainly 
impossible  for  many  reasons,  which  were  readily  offered.  Time 
brougl  *:  with  it  practical  experience.  Investigation  established 
the  truth,  hence  that  belief  has  had,  along  with  many  other  beliefs, 
its  death  and  burial.    What  caused  its  death?   Knowledge. 

In  more  recent  years  marconigrams  were  pronounced  by  scien- 
tists as  impracticable  or  impossible,  for  they  considered  it  quite 
impossible  to  send  messages  across  the  ocean  without  a  wire ;  but 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


63 


that  belief  has  also  been  disposed  of  by  the  «ii'  -ceding  universal 
knowledge  that  wireless  messages  ire  passing  to  and  fro  in  all 
directions,  over  both  land  and  sea. 

Well  and  truly  has  Edison  been  designated  "wizard,"  !  cause 
of  the  various  electrical  accomplishments  he  brought  into  existence. 
How  could  a  yotie  previously  thereto  conceive  it  possible  to  per- 
fectly reproduce  a  "record"  for  preservation  and  future  rendition 
of  the  human  voice,  i.?  the  speech  of  a  great  statesman,  or  the 
sorig  of  a  vocal  artist,  ,vhen  no  person  :  s  yet  had  been  able  with 
the  best  endeavor  to  perfectly  repeat  or  duplicate  either,  with  like 
voice,  tone  and  rendition,  for  even  a  brief  few  minutes,  in  the 
presence  and  judgment  of  a  competent  critic;  and  would  not 
such  disbelief  seerr  well  founded  until  knowledge  of  Edison's 
demonstration  disproved  that  attitude? 

Likewise  in  the  case  of  wireless  telephone,  moving  pictures 
and  many  other  discoveries,  how  easily  knowledge  dethrones 
previous  belief,  or  disbelief. 

If  we  examine  ourselves  wo  find  that  cur  thoughts  and  beliefs 
have  undergone  wonderful  change,  from  our  childhood  beliefs 
to  our  adult  knowledge,  in  very  many  instances,  as  for  examj  - 
the  toy  balloon,  held  captive  by  a  string  in  our  youth,  if  allowed 
to  escape,  vas  carried  higher  in  the  air,  and  blown  far  away  by 
the  wind ;  but  then  wc  believed  its  only  use  was  for  amusement, 
and  could  never  be  of  practical  utility,  for  air-ships  could  never 
carry  passengers  and  navigate  the  air  as  ships  upon  the  water  do ; 
and  yet  only  a  little  while  ago  a  score  or  more  people  in  a  single 
airship  are  reported  as  riding  through  the  air.  Knowledge  brought 
that  al  «hip  to  a  perfection  which  enabled  it  to  go  hundreds  of 
miles  at  a  velocity  doubling  the  speed  of  a  r.iilway  train.  When 
the  youth  reached  manhood  his  thoughts  and  beliefs  became 
altogether  changed,  for  from  the  toy  has  been  developed  airships 
propelled  by  machinery,  while  some  of  them  have  changed  to 
dreadnouehts  and  other  warships  comprising  Heets,  which  engage 
in  warfa. :  with  other  fleets  in  the  air,  or  on  the  sea  as  well  as 
with  earth's  armi-s  below  them.  So  also  kno\^•ledge,  the  outcome 
of  investigation,  las  enabled  men  to  construct  boats  for  warfare 
of  such  utility  that  their  destructive  power  can  be  employed  b} 


v^^rnm.'  's;-.-iSii';  ^ 


64 


D/tlf^N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


trained  men  with.n  them,  whi'e  m  action  on  the  surface  of  the 
ocean,  or  to  escape  destruction  l,y  the  c  :«n.y.  by  divin^j  beneath 
he  surface  for  a  definite  time  and  escape  pursuit,  or  even  pursue 
he  small  boat  or  ,nat  luU-n  with  human  frci^d.t,  and  even  attack 
the  greatest  dreadno.,«ht  of  war.  and  fron.  its  own  submarine 
nearness  deal  that  monster  a  wo„„d  si.ir.cicnt  to  sink  it 

These  forcpoins:  phenomenal  demonstrations  of  fact  have  been 
Riven  durm^  the  worlds  pr-atest  war.  liehef  in  their  possibility 
would  have  been  discredited  or  considered  chimerical,  not  many 
years  ago.  but  at  present  day  everybody  knows  it  is  so  Here 
nprain  present  knowledge  supersedes  in  value  previous  belief  enter- 
tained in  the  same  human  lifetime. 

In  this  volume  is  presented  some  of  the  many  evidences  which 
I  have  discovered  and  which  I  present  as  absolutely  true,  after 
many  exactmpr  and  repeated  tests  and  confirmations  through  dif- 
^rent  mediums  of  varied  phases ;  and  f  am  able  therefore  to  claim 
u.th  full  confidence,  that  notwithstadini^  any  or  many  disbeliefs 
or  declarations  that  what  I  offer  the  reader  as  truth  is  fiction 
.ma.trination.  deception,  f-audulent  or  impossible  of  realization    I 
am  quite  as  sure  of  the  results  attained  alone,  and  also  in  the 
presence  of  credible   witnesses,    from   knowledge   secured   that 
continuity  of  the  life  of  the  human  spirit  ego,  return  of  the  same 
to  earth,  and  communication  with  those  in  attunement  with  them 
IS  all  true,  as  I  am  of  my  own  existence.     From  past  personal 
experience  I  now  can  state  that  •♦  is  easy  for  self-wise  men   yet 
tgnorant  of  psychic  facts,  to  re.r  to  those  who  know  the  truth 
and   credit   them    with   suspected   gullibility   in   entertaining  as 
feasible  communication  between  spirits  and  humans.     Doubting 
Thomases  still  continue  numerous,  even  though  scientists  and 
psychical  inveotigators  in  all  lands  are  establishing  psychic  facts 
as  truly  as  any  other  natural  law.  Psychical  phenomena  were  com- 
mon in  ancient  times,  and  were  recorded  in  the  sacred  book  and 
accepted  as  true;  though  modern  creedists  exclude  them  from 
their  present  teachings  without  endorsing  or  condemning  them 
or  even  admitting  their  modern  existence. 

I  am  one,  however,  who  dares  to  proclaim  the  "Dawn  of  the 
Awakened  Mind";  and  am  convinced  we  are  at  the  oeginning  of 


■":^:•;^«!^•3 


/MIf'A'  OV  Till:  .Wl'AKP.S'ED  MIND 


65 


a  New  Era,  when  spiritual  knowledi^f  will  prcv.iil,  ,ui<l  -inrittul 
lower  and  iiifluciicc  will  rriirn  supreme;  then  error  and  false 
belief  will  give  place  ...  knowledge. 


^:^r 


^w^^•m 


CHAPTER  XI 

CRITICS  of  every  kind  and  grade,  find  it  almost  impossible 
ontZT     T.  '""'°"  °^  P^^^'^'^  demonstration  W-th! 
their  judgm  n  ;e;vTned  ;if^^^  ""'^'  ^'^'*  ''  ''"P^'-^'  -^ 

g^tae        "™P  °'  ""^""^^  '"'  -»  -.  it  gives  value  "„  the 

investigator     ™  '1  , ,      "T?"'  °'  *=  ""'''='^'=0  >"<!  in-Partial 

acceptable  exatnples  m  "we  of  tf       "'  '^';"""'"  "^'^''^  *' 
Testament  writi,,  "s    >vM  t  u  '^'°"'"'  '"  ""=  ^ible  and 

authoHt.  a.rsa::a  tptn.:s'„;r-'  -^ "-"  -  "^ 

act  in  harmX  i^  'X™rSV:sl:''SeT;'  '°™'  '^ 
llirourh  the  ijnoranre  r,f  ,t.  L  ,       '      "^  *"=  prevented 

best,  or  perha?  the  on.;  wav>  aT"'  ,"""  ^'"''"''-""S  «  the 
the  ehoicest  LJchZlJ-  '^' «"  "'S'"  °"' ^^P^t  to  hear 

decree  of  pr„dTiV:"e,h™r"f''  °"^.^"  *=  "■«""' 
ear,  after  a  mechanic  felnTd  It/™"''?'  '"  ""  '^'""■■•='' 
a  desire  to  test  th.  „,,  f ,      '    '^''  """'^  "'  '"^es,  with 

P.ay,  as  toVrrvVhlSfTn^^fa^L"'""""  "'  -"'"'  "^  » 

66 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  67 

The  difficulty  in  dealing  with  the  spiritualistic  hypothesis  is  due 
to  our  lack  of  knowledge  of  the  conditions  necessary  to  the  pro- 
duction of  what  is  designated  spiritual  phenomena.    When  con- 
ditions necessary  are  present,  the  phenomena  are  successfully 
presented.    If  the  necessary  conditions  are  not  present,  there  will 
be  no  spiritistic  phenomena.    The  conditions  essential  must  in  the 
natural  order  of  things  be  harmonious.    In  a  seance  a  skeptic,  or 
strong  opponent  of  spiritualism,  or  one  who  asserts  that  the  in- 
habitants  of  the  spirit  realms  cannot  by  spirit  form  or  in  any  other 
way,  present  themselves  to  a  single  individual,  in  the  seance 
composed  of  few  or  many,  by  such  attitude  supplies  the  ingredient 
called  discord,  which  destroys  harmony,  and  likewise  destroys  all 
chance  of  contributing  conditions  so  essential  to  the  production 
of  successful  phenomena.     To  illustrate  my  meaning,  take  the 
perfect  or  phenomenal  production  of  Verdi's  Requiem  by  the  two 
hundred  and  thirty  members  of  the  Toronto  Mendelssohn  Choir 
ir.  New  Wk  City,  which  a  representative  musician  considered 
so  successful,  that  no  chorus  in  that  city  at  that  time  could  hope 
to  rival  Its  achievement;  and  allow  that  only  two  per  cent   of 
discordant  voices  were  heard  in  that  same  choir,  still  it  would 
have  destroyed  all  possibility  of  such  a  result  as  was  demonstrated 
according  to  the  witness  who  spoke  his  authoritative  judgment 
But  no  matter  what  hypothesis  we  may  select  to  account  for  the 
production  of  the  phenomena,  we  must  in  all  fairness  admit  that 
certam  conditions  must  exist  in  order  to  obtain  certain  results. 
The  importance  of  giving  further  consideration  to  this  question 
will  doubtless  be  recognized.     The  relations  existing  between 
conditions  and  results  is  that  of  a  permanent  equation.   No  matter 
what  the  equation  represents,  it  will  be  found  that  its  parts  bear 
harmonious  and  perfect  relationship  the  one  to  the  other     Let 

t"hA  w^      .^"'^  '"7^^"'"'  '^"*  ^"  "^"y  intelligently  establish 
the  verity  or  falsity  of  this  claim. 

Will  it  not  be  admitted  that  the  success  or  failure  of  everythine 
in  our  everyday  human  experience  of  results,  is  conceded  to  be 
dependent  upon  conditions?    Everything  in  nature  and  in  art 
presents  different  results,  or  different  aspects,  under  different  con- 
ditions. An  abundant  harvest  of  grain  is  conditional  upop  richness 


*  1 

9. 


■ 


mii 


68 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


of  soil,  suitable  cultivation,  good  healthy  matured  seed,  sown  or 
planted  at  a  favorable  time  in  advantageous  location,  with  soil 
suitably  drained,  sufficient  heat  and  moisture,  sunshine  and  dark- 
ness.  If  the  conditions  are  not  favorable,  poor  crops  or  no  crops 
is  the  result.    A  grain  of  corn  or  wheat  may  have  remained  a 
century  or  longer  in  an  hermetically  sealed  jar,  —  and  it  would 
neither  grow  nor  decay.    Take  such  a  grain  out,  and  plant  it  in 
the  soil,  so  that  it  may  have  the  advantages  of  the  already  named 
condhions,  and  in  the  course  of  a  very  short  time,  "In  the  silence" 
and  "in  the  dark,"  its  spirit  energy  promotes  its  physical  unfold- 
ment,  and  it  begins  the  attainment  of  certain  results,  which  were 
unattainable  without  the  favorable  conditions.     It  reaches  for 
sustenarice,  and  growth  is  attained,  and  reproduction   follows. 
In  the  air-tight  jar  there  were  no  conditions  favorable  to  growth, 
and  hence  no  results  of  growth.    The  conditions  have  everything 
to  do  with  results,  in  the  quality  or  perfection  sought,  by  the 
careful   selection   and   mate-ing  in   the   inbreeding   for  perfec- 
tion of  animals.     Favorable  conditions,  under  natural  laws,  are 
essential  in  every  chemical  action.    In  such  action  when  certain 
results  are  desired,  certain  conditions  must  exist.    If  the  strings 
or  wires  of  a  musical  instrument  are  not  properly  attuned,  discord 
of  sounds  rather  than  music  results.    All  the  conditions  must  be 
favorable  to  insure  success.    In  the  case  of  anticipated  conversa- 
tion with  a  friend  far  or  near,  by  means  of  a  telephone,  the 
slightest  impairment  of  the  essential  conditions,  prevents  the  result 
naturally  desired.    Specific  knowledge,  therefore,  is  necessary  to 
provide  the  essential  conditions,  to  secure  the  favorable,  or  in 
this  instance,  the  desired  results.    In  many  cases,  given  the  con- 
ditions fully,  our  experience  will  enable  us  to  predict  results; 
and  vice  versa,  the  results  being  known  to  us,  we  may  from  our 
habits    of    investigation,    premise    what    the    conditions    were. 
While  this  is  true  to  a  limited  extent,  and  with  reference  to 
matters  pertaining  to  the  limitations  of  practical  experience,  it  is 
because  man  has  learned  the  operation  of  many  natural  laws; 
and  works  along  the  line  of  his  knowledge  of,  and  experience 
with  such  natural  law.     When  man  runs  counter  to  such  laws 
or  seeks  to  create  results  by  attempting  to  make  conditions  which 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MINI)  69 

We  may  fairly  assume  tliat  although  physical  life  has  a  beginning 
and  an  ending  on  the  physical  plane-,  that  individualized  spiritual  life 
begms  rotemporaneously  with  the  physical,  as  an  evolvement  from 
IbHit, T  ^f  \^"^^^y'  ^"d  varies  in  degree  of  unfoldment  of 
rn  1  vV  .  .°?i^  '"'''  °^  '"^"'  ^"^  ^"  ^he  individuals  of  any 
hence  Ih  i'  f  "i""'  ''  ^"^^^"'^^  ^"^  ^^'^  continuous;  and 
fhe  nb.      \"?!;^"'^  accumulates  knowledge  from  experience  in 

dtS:i'°'^=  ^"'  ^"'^^^"^"'^  ^^°-  ^P^^^^-'  ---  -hen 
JvW  with  reference  to  spiritual  phenomena,  or  results  of  cer- 
tam  first  causes  and  favorable  conditions,  man  who  is  still  in 

unonT  V  '''l''''''''^''"'  "•■^t--"y  denies  their  origin  and  insists 
upon  makmg  h.s  own  conditions;  and  with  an  absence  of  the 

I^t."hrYTr'  '"^  •""'  °"'"  ^^^'^f^^ti°"'  that  he  has  definitely 
estabhshed  the  existence  of  fraud  or  deceit ;  or  on  the  other  hand 
shown  what  was  claimed  as  fact,  to  be  impossible.  As  well  mighi 
we  expect  rapturous,  soul-stirring  music  from  a  large  choir,  which 
included  a  few  voices  ignorant  of  the  music,  and  wholly  out  of 
harmony  with  the  others,  as  to  expect  successful  spiritual  phenom- 
ena to  present  to  a  circle  of  friends,  in  whose  midst  there  were 
sev-eral  who  objected  to  the  existing  conditions,  who  charged  the 
medium  with  trying  to  practice  fraud,  and  who  put  themselves  in 
an  antagonistic  frame  of  mind,  thus  contributing  discord,  which 
would  break  up  harmonious  vibrations. 
The  skeptics'  questions  have  been  so  long  utilized  that  they 

the  7l7l^u  T""'  r'-  "^"^  '°  '""''^  phenomena  occur  in 
the  da,  k?  Why  don't  they  occur  in  a  well  lighted  room,  or  in 
da  ight  anywhere,  at  any  time,  whether  there  is  a  medium  or 
not?  The  inference  sought  to  be  established  is  that  darkness  is 
preferredto  enable  deception  to  be  practised.  Well  and  profitably 
might  the  skeptical  questioners  take  time  to  reflect,  to  ascertain 
whether  ,t  may  not  be,  and  probably  is  a  fact,  that  darkness  con- 
tnbutes  most  advantageously  to  conditions  favoring  the  operation 
of  natural  laws;  and  that  this  is  almost,  if  not  quite  universally 
true  m  nature;  and  that  investigation  will  lead  to  the  discovery 


70 


D/llFN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


HI 


that  It  is  a  iaw  of  nature  that  conception  occurs  in  the  stillness 
or  quietude  and  in  darkness ;  and  the  young  of  the  human  race 
and  of  animals,  have  their  beginning,  formation,  development  and 
spirit  influx,  in  the  stillness  and  darkness  of  the  womb  till  ripe 
for  birth.    The  same  conditions  and  stillness  are  included  among 
the  necessary  conditions  for  the  grain  and  seed  to  result  in  growth 
and  reproduction  of  their  kind,  as  I  have  already  pointed  out. 
The  conditions  of  life,  whether  animal  or  vegetable,  would  fail 
to  be  perpetuated,  were  it  not  a  law  of  Infinite  Wisdom,  which  is 
another  name  for  Law  of  Nature,  to  permit  rest  in  order  to 
recuperate  energy.     Continuous  condition  of  sunshine,  or  con- 
tinuous condition  of  darkness,  without  interruption,  would  pro- 
duce disastrous  results ;  as  much  so  as  would  continuous  heat,  or 
continuous  cold ;  continuous  drouth,  or  continuous  rain.    With  a 
multiplicity  of  human  experiences  in  the  darkness  and  in  the  light, 
with  every  known  precaution  against  fraud,  by  the  clear-headed, 
cauticji,  intelligent  investigators,  as  well  as  scientists  of  the 
highest  standing,  to  prevent  fraud,  to  discover  truth,  the  most 
wonderful  phenomena  continue  to  be  recorded  from  time  to  time ; 
and  sLill  the  skeptic  enquires,  "Why  can't  these  phenomena  be 
produced  without  the  presence  of  a  medium?"    Our  answer  is, 
for  the  same  reason  that  electricity  cannot  be  utilized  without 
suitable  conditions  and  a  medium ;  or  the  heat  and  light  from  the 
sun  cannot  be  received  and  appropriated  by  our  earth  except  there 
be  essential  conditions,  and  a  medium  of  communication;  or  the 
daily  events  of  the  civilized  world  cannot  be  collated  and  spread 
before  our  eyes  in  the  daily  newspaper,  without  a  variety  of 
essential  conditions,  and  a  medium,  —  the  printing  press.   Neither 
can  you  use  your  'phone  successfully  without  a  central)  office,  to 
connect  you  with  the  'phone  you  want. 

While  human  beings  may  seem  ordinarily  able  to  control  the 
conditions,  in  order  to  bring  about  certain  results,  it  must  not  be 
forgotten,  that  all  conditions  must  have  for  their  existence,  and 
all  results  for  their  attainment,  some  governing  influence;  and 
that  everything  that  is,  even  life  itself,  and  its  continuance,  must 
be  in  accord  with  the  intention  and  will  of  the  Infinite  Spirit  or 
first  cause,  which  is  an  All-jeeing,  All-wise,  Everywhere  present. 


I-:; 


i 


i 

3 


PAIVN  or  TUB  JiyAKEXED  MIND  7, 

ma.,er?    La.cn.  e„er„.  ha.  a    ";;«      D«r„':,Te  'T'"?" 
law.,naker:  and  .he  p  leT  oAfe   Ll  ^'a."  '"■  "?  "'"^'  l"^  " 

enmy  a  partaker  in  some  measure  of  ,hTa..Hb«     o7  heLr, 
and  Universal  Snint?  Tc  «^4-  ♦u        •  •      "'""-""^^s  or  the  Inhnite 

prehend  the  physical  functions  of  the  bodv    su  h  t  V         •"" 
assimilation,  secretion,  circulation,  devebpment  o,  ^rn    r'"".' 
decay,  none  of  which  are  under  th^  com  oloftl       ^    ^^^  ^"^ 
amenable  to  the  objective  or  phys'llTn^s     p°  I  '1^^^;°^ 
ism  or  machme  operates,  it  does  so  as  the  resu  t  of  sol  T^ 
m  the  same  way  that  the  engine  propels  the  ma  h.nlr      f  T'' 
actory.  but  only  when  the^powe'r,  wh:th: Tec  S  "o  'steaT 
On  man   he  mcarnate  spirit  acting  throt:gh  the  objectKe  or  sub' 
jective  mmd),  ,s  applied  to  its  working    And  is  ,> nnV  ?." 

conclusion  to  arrive  at,  that  the  sp  rLal  oa  Ir  '''°"'^'' 
^s  from  the  InfiniteP  And  a  portioToH  "l  CetaTspira"nJ 
should  have,  to  some  extent  at  least,  the  attribute  of  ability  to 


Mi\ 


N- 


72 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


utilize  the  physical  part  of  our  existence  for  its  present  purposes, 
though  not  able  by  the  physical  senses  to  comprehend,  or  at  least 
to  control,  such  as  I  have  mentioned  ?  Most  phenomena  ultimately 
come  to  be  viewed  as  the  result  of  the  operation  of  natural  laws, 
and  it  appears  reasonably  probable,  and  at  least  undeniable,  that 
all  operations  in  nature,  animate  and  inanimate,  as  ordinarily 
classified,  are  in  accord  with  natural  laws ;  if  we  had  the  knowl- 
edge and  wisdom  to  understand  them.  If  our  spirit  entity  .las 
the  power  to  control,  through  the  subjective  mind,  outside  of 
our  ordinary  consciousness,  the  various  functions  and  processes 
above  alluded  to  in  the  body  in  which  it  governs,  why  should  it 
be  difficult  for  that  same  spirit,  when  freed  from  the  confines  of 
the  physical  body,  to  control  molecules  of  matter  and  accumulate 
energy,  and  form  a  likeness  to  that  body;  and  to  utilize  for  the 
time  being  the  body  so  formed?  Or  again,  what  is  to  prevent 
that  disembodied  spirit  exerting  influence  on  the  embodied  spirit 
of  another?  In  those  suggested  conditions,  we  have  what 
spiritualists  term  materialization  and  spirit  control. 

The  human  mind  can  comprehend  that  evolution  of  man  as  a 
duality  (body  and  spirit)  is  for  som^  wise  purpose;  and  that  the 
embodiment  of  the  spirit,  for  a  term  of  earthly  experience,  the 
better  fits  the  spirit  for  its  subsequent  development  and  participa- 
tion in  some  of  the  attributes  of  the  universal  and  All-wise  Spirit 
power.  Where  there  is  life  there  is  evolution,  and  in  the  case  of 
the  human  life  there  is  continuity  of  life  for  the  real  ego;  and 
the  Infinite  utilizes  the  spirit  egos  as  angels.  He  gives  them 
charge  concerning  men.  He  employs  ministering  angels.  He 
sends  ai\i:el  visitants  to  man.  All  of  a  hich,  in  His  infinite  wisdom, 
and  by  His  all-wise  power,  may  be  done  now  as  in  the  past,  for 
the  instruction  and  guidance  of  members  of  the  human  race.  His 
ways  and  means  of  convincing  men  by  signs  and  wonders,  and 
physical,  mental  and  spiritual  phenomena  are  not  necessarily  new, 
but  in  keeping  with  scriptural  records ;  though  ecclesiastical  in- 
fluence will  seek  to  establish  a  human  made  gateway  of  entrance 
to  Heaven,  the  Orthodox  Church. 


CHAPTE?  XII 
wemy.„,„e  consecutively.    Chapter'  twelve  S  of  .^ecessUy^ 

oy  ner  normal  self.    The  reason  for  this   s  stated  elsewhere    It 

S  rdl  ^n^d'ifeTpS^^LT^  -' '' '-' ''  ^y-^^^^ 

THESE    chapters    are    essential  to  the  book,  and  will  be 
tound  to  be  a  guide  in  the  consideration  of  the  evidential 

inch    in.  rT?  "°'  °"'^  '"  '^'  ^'^^^"'ber  191 1  series  of  seances, 
inch.mg  both  trumpet  and  materialization,  but  also,  and  mos 
genera  ly  smce  and  with  the  addition  of  the  new  instrument,  uts 

in  th'  A^-r  ''•''"';''^  Human-Psychic  Telephone."  as  weU  a 
n  the  Apnl  ser.es  of  1912.  at  J.  B.  Jonson's,  and  on  other  occa! 
SK^ns,  for  reasons  that  will  be  obvious  to  the  reader.    I  feel  sure 
that  owmg  to  the  exceptional  nature  of  their  contents,  they  will' 
be  accepted  as  a  justification  for  their  presentation;  ^n.  at  The 

ProTf  o^'  Th  '^  ""^'■'^"'  "  '  "^^"^'-^  -•^--i  "    -to 
p^of  offered  by  my  spirit  wife;  and  that  she  kept  a  m:   lentous 

promise    and  thus  has  aided  me  in  proving  true,  the  hope  o 

terrestual  and  celestial  communion,  by  strong  evidence  presented 
in  many  chapters  of  the  book.  presented 

May  E.  King,  my  beloved  wife,  my  ever  kind  and  affectionate 
he  partner,  my  daily  and  almost  hourly  companion,  for  a  quart t 
of  a  century,  my  true  love  and  pal.  in  whom  I  iould  and  d  d 
confide  passed  from  the  physical  to  spirit  realms  on  the  29th  of 
September.  1911.  m  her  47th  year.  Hereafter  in  the  chapters  Jo 
follow  th,s  one.  I  shall  use  her  daily  name  "May."   (by  her 

73 


iii>| 


74 


D/ilVN  OF  THE  All' A  KEN  ED  MIND 


^1 
ill' 


approval),  as  I  was  wont  to  do  when  she  was  with  me  in  physical 
me;  and  as  hci^  intimates  and  relatives  were  accustomed  to  call 
her  Her  home  private  pet  name  dnring  her  last  illness  was 
Babe,  -which  I  fondly  bestowed  upon  her  while  she  was  in 
a  dependent  condition  duri,,^  her  frequent  illnesses,  at  intervals 
u^.d,  extended  over  a  ncriod  of  nearly  four  vears.  -  while 
offiaatmg  in  my  triple  capacity  of  physician,  nurse  and  husband, 
until  the  closing  days  of  her  suffering  and  sickness. 

When  I  returned  from  my  London.  Ontario,  spiritistic  inves- 
ligations  in  1894,  I  found  my  wife  nearly  distracted,  from  the 
number  and  variety  of  the  questions  received  by  he     over  the 
phone,  by  personal  calls,  and  by  letters  from  her  own  and  my 
acquaintances,  as  well  as  by  representatives  of  the  press;  and 
some  among  all  of  them,  of  course  were  most  desirous  of  know- 
ing. If  I  were  really  "goi  -.g  insane."  extended  their  svmpathy  to 
her,  and  hoped  that  I  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  have  nothing 
r/'/V^Tu''^  '"'•'  unnatural  things,  as  no  good  could  com. 
out  ot  It     The  press  reporters  also  wanted  all  they  could  get  for 
news,  or  for  sensational  reading,  from  one  who  was  so  well  known 
as  a  professional  man.  and  as  a  former  newspaper  man.    Nights 
without  sleep,  and  days  without  food,  and  the  threatened  loss  of 
my  prestige  and  our  means  of  livelihood,  well-nigh  wrecked  her 
phy-sical  and  mental  health  at  that  time :  and  seemingly  created 
a  chronic  uneasiness,  and  want  of  confidence  for  a  time ;  but  an 
extended  recess  in  the  research  work  resulted  in  the  bringing 
about  of  a  period  of  calm  and  contentment. 

In  the  year  190..,  some  eleven  years  later,  sufficient  change  had 
been  wrought  ,n  her  mind,  that  she  could  admit  to  me  that  there 
had  been  much  change  in  personal  and  public  sentiment ;  and  raised 
no  objection  to  my  vi.iring  the  famous  resort  of  the  spiritualists. 
Lily  Dale,  which  T  j  {„  August  of  that  year.  Two  vears  later 
she  designed  a  trip  to  that  same  place  with  me.  and  though  I  had 
carefully  refrained  from  inviting  her.  I  expressed  my  pleasure 
when  she  intimated  her  desire  of  going  with  me.  Opportunity 
was  presented  to  attend  several  seances  with  a  party  of  a  dozen 
of  our  relatives  and  friends.  She  saw  and  talked  (at  two  separate 
seances,  and  two  different  mediums)  with  the  materialized  form 


THK    AUTHOR'S    WIFE.  MAY    K.  KING. 
(At  the  Age  of  47.) 
"THE    KEY   THAT   UNLOCKED    THE    MYSTEin 


Pi 


¥'     i 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  7} 

Of  E»ptU,  who.ll^cd  .0  me  in  London  thirtMn  ,«„  p„,io„.l, 

March^  1908   my  wife  willingly  consented  to  my  acceptance  of 
hlftSh        ?5'  ''  "'"•"«'•  '""  '""^  *«  «">«  on.  «>  far"! 

reMarchers,  with  our  motto  ever  in  mi„.)  "c       t       P'^"""' 
dechre  the  trnth,"  and  .Hereford  "etat  fhTl"""''  •"" 
whenever  .he  door  (or  way,  i,  o^^^'^ 'ilti^d/  ."d 
welcome  extended  the  spirit  loved  one.,  they^vm™,  '     wl'  ■'., 
w,se  Imew  that  in  earth  life  of  whatsoever  grade  "Si  ^J^" 
ment;  whether  ,h.  personnel  of  govemmfnt,  and7ar°  a^f  « 
ch^he,  and  assemblies  societies  and  groups  of  indi'v^^ua" "nj 
alleged  fnends,  we  are  liable  sooner  or  later  tn  fc.  j      .  '  /"" 

them.  Nomentallywell  balanced  pers^n^'elt^atlUo'tiMe  " 
to  anyone  and  fully  accept  and  welcome  suchl  a t^,,  ^.i! 
he  or  she  has  had  time  .o  '.„  the  man'.  So  too  the  ad"f;  Zl 
»nc.  g.ven  .s  good,  "try  the  spirit,"  it  is  the  proper  thin^  toZ 

myself,  and  , he  lastmg  .mpression  made  upon  her  by  the  minister- 
■ng  spint  HypatB,  gave  h<  •  ^|ide„„  that  o„„  in  spirit 


/ 


f 


76 


DAtyN  OF  Tlin  AWAKEN)- D  MIND 


IN 


in.!!Ir,""''  "'"'  '  'r'"'""'  <"'"•■"»"'.  •'"""K  <he  very  manv 

Illness   we  agam  seriously  co„si,IcrccI  and  decided    what  h^r  in 
dividual  test,  a„u  .„y  individual  test,  would  be  "  '"' 

Alay.    my  w>fc.  had  acquired  the  hubit  of  always  calling  m. 
(whether  ,n  company  or  in  privac^  ^.  "Doctor"     A   few  fu"'! 

u»  niy  naoits,  that  for  instance  of  smnk-iVrr     ct,„  .       ■  ■        .  . 
■■Oh  Joh„„i.  Snnoker.  ,„„  n,at  «        Lin    bS    a"."",; 

had  no,  ..„,od  even  onc/X.' o'nj,  17    W  ho,'.';: 'tS:„",'' 

alone         "      ""■'  ""  "•'*""•"  °"'^  "--.rwhen  w\  were 

to'^r*'?!'"  '""''  '  "■"■""'"^"""y  and  humorously  responded 
to  her  ,n,.,a„ve_^and  adopted  various  nan,es  or  appem  Zs  for 

association.     I  also  had  pet  names  for  her   as  sh,.  ti.H  f-, 

otLtirari^r  -r  "■"-  -"■  °*"  *-  site ,:: ::; 

oi  neaith  as  1  have  said,  more  or   cs^  for  the  U<^t  f^,,-  ^ 

he  las,  one  wh,ch  resul.ed  in     :e  fi„a.  dissolu.ion.    Dur  „, tr 

as,  ,1  Iness,  I  offie,a,ed  more  fully  as  nurse  than  I  did  as  docto'r 

scarcely  leav.ng  her ;  and  in  lifting  or  changing  her,  or  admin    eTj 


1^   — 


i?^\.«... 


^Jkfb' 


I 

s 

I 

C 

I 


DAIVN  i )/:  THE  All^AKES'ED  MIND  77 

names  were  to  bo  if,,.,  ■     "!         '    '"      "*  "'""  ""r  lest 

realms,  and   v    e  p,™ f  jyV"','""^''  ,">  "«  °"  '"  'P^'it 

prevent  rura'„::iai:^r'  '?"""■  *' ""  ">  »«»"y 

ouuide  of  ourselves  '""""'  "■-""'■  "°''"''™  '»  "■<>« 

matter,  «as  to  be  taken  in  ,™„,,?^'  ,  '^'"°'"'  "  P"™" 
sonal  or  individua^t  ,a  ac  c"  "r  :;;  "'!  ^"^  """'  °'  ^  >»- 
known  ,0  us  both.  b„,  „o,  k  „°„  to  /  rs  and  r'',.'"-"'  "" 
way  strengthen  the  evidence  i,.  fvL  „<[!'  ""''  """^  '"  «■* 
one  returning,  its  valtte  depe  ng  ^on  it  VuThTn""''  °'  '?" 
cxtstence  as  a  fact,  and  a  matter  of  ertus  ve  know?  l"''  "  '" 
«lves  alone.  At  the  same  time  tl  e  so  e  on  Z  '*"  '"  °'"' 
m  either  case  be  agreed  „pon  in  ear  h  a„d  ;„s°t  be  oh  ""' 

from  facts  or  circumstanrp?  ivJ,.vt,  .  ^^  °^  chosen 

occurred  since,  and  which  thTr^  •  .'"'^^''"^  ''^^^  had 
not  possibly  have  kno  n,  L  an  n  """?  ^'' -""'^^  ^^'"^'^  ^°"'d 
and  which  was  known  onl  tn  ^  '  '^"''  °"  *^^^  ^^^°""t  ^ 

idea  b  i,  ,,  ^pr^h^tti;T:h:^?t:rr:^t  ^°" 

d.v,d.,al  spirit,  something  should  be  stated  ihn.  t  '"" 
stated,  by  any  other  person,  from  that  Xr  p  I's  k  o  T.  "^ 
nor  m  accord  with  the  habit  or  manner  of  expression  an  j''^'' 
s.stent  w:th  the  general  line  of  action  and  cha^'^Tf "ke^L^^^^^^ 


n 


78 


DAWN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


\\ 


ot  tests  have  their  values  m  evidence  secured 

JlT  '"""^f  '"  etherealization  or  materialization,  then  acts 

to  el  Ibli'shTh       ""''  'f  '°"^''^"^  ^^''^^"^■^•-  -  ^'^  0-  hand 

while  on  th       J""''.  ".'  ^"'°"^^'^>'  °'  ^'^^  '"^'-d-'  ^--tence; 
whUe  on  the  other  hand  each  act.  look,  and  word  would  form 

evidence  for  or  against  the  claimant  for  recognition,  to  which  in 

each  instance  would  be  added,  if  in  materialized  form,  that  exac" 

Sol°/H'^r"''r''  ?/■''  '"^  ''"^"^^^'  ^h'^h  could  no  more  be 
doubted,  than  it  could  ,n  human  life,  in  the  home  association; 
and  where  lives  the  husband  or  the  wife,  who  could  be  accused 
of  making  a  mistake  in  the  personality  of  their  life  partner  while 
looking  at  and  talking  with  the  form  presenting' as  hkt  1  e 
partner,  if  it  was  not  that  partner? 

I  venture  to  say  that  psychical  researchers  would  never  as 

human  f '"''  ''  '''''",''  ''  ^^^"^"'"^  ^P'"^'  °^  ^^  ^  P-ticular 
human  form  or  personality  in  a  communicating  intelligence  seen 
or  unseen,  as  would  be  accepted  by  an  ordinary  police  magi  t rate 
or  presiding  judge.    In  a  Court  of  Justice.  -  or  rather  a  court  of 
law -a  witness  swears  that  such  or  so.  as  he  asserts,  is  the  case 

demand  nfT"'  "  -'"""^^'^  "''^^"^'^' '•  ^^ile  researchers' 
demand  proof  to  convince  that  it  cannot  possibly  by  mistake  or 
otherwise,  be  anything  else,  or  any  other  person,  or  a,  y  other 
case  or  fact  than  as  stated;  and  let  it  not  be  forgotten  the  publ  c 
W.I,  accept  on  statement  or  publication  generally.lhen  the  sour 
or  origin  is  respectable,  -  yes  and  are  satisfied  to  accept  by  fartl 
and    behcf   alone,    yet    «>///   deny    that   privilc,c    tl  p^hZ 
researckers,   u,:en   psychic  presentations   or   dnnonstr!^!::^ 
great  or  small  extent  are  considered,  and  even  deny  the  truth 
of  the,r  evidence  rf  u  does  not  harmonize  vcith,  or  become  parallel 
to  their  oun  existing  beliefs. 

th=,?il  ''  T  '°  ^'  "T^"""^  "'  ''^'''  '''  ''^'''  "PO"  the  fact, 
that  almost  universally  young  children  have  implicit  faith  and 
belief  m  everything  their  parents  say  or  do,  as  being  so;  and  their 
unbounded  faith  in  their  parents'  ability  to  do  almost  anvthing 
Do  they  not  retire  on  Christmas  Eve.  in  the  full  belief,  that  Santa 
Claus.  a  non-resident  of  their  home,  who  comes  from  where  they 


I 


% 
4 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  79 

do  not  know  will  call  and  leave  them  a  present  during  their 
slumbers,  if  they  have  "tried  to  ba  .ood/'  because  their  parents 
told  them  so  ?  And  as  they  became  older  children,  did  not  they  ?row 
up  Protestants,  because  their  parents  were  Protestants  ;  or  became 
Cathohcs  because  their  parents  were,  and  most  generally  followed 
n  the  political  footsteps  of  their  father,  and  in  the  exercise  of 
their  franchise?  The  exceptions  to  this  only  prove  the  rule 

After  a  number  of  discussions  along  the  foregoing  lines  we 
each  jointly  and  individually  adopted  our  proof  tests,  as  specially 
indicated  in  this  same  chapter,  to  enable  us  to  establish  our  human 
personality,  little  thinking  that  only  a  few  short  weeks  would 
elapse  ere  one  of  us  would  have  our  opportunity  present  for 
Identification  by  establishing  our  own  personality;  and  making 
the  proofs  of  our  continued  existence  so  strong,  as  to  defy  any 
effort  to  destroy  them.  ^ 

After  twenty  years  of  my  own  and  four  years  of  my  wife's 
earnest,  patient,  critical  research  work,  our  reward  has  come  at 
last,  though  It  was  not  consummated  until  she  who  had  been  my 
most  devoted  and  zealous  co-worker,  had  passed  to  that  sphere 
where  spiritual  discernment  gave  her  the  opportunity  which  had 
long  been  previously  discussed,  to  comprehend  and  bring  about 
she  in  the  spirit,  and  I  in  the  earth  sphere,  the  conclusive  proofs 
such  as  are  presented  in  the  following  chapters,  which  we  stood 
m  need  of,  and  which  but  seldom  are  arranged  for  in  detail  as 
in  our  case,  before  it  is  too  late,  by  which  to  establish  without  a 
single  lingering  doubt,  1st,  Continuity  of  life;  2nd,  Spirit  return; 
and  3rd,  Spirit  communion. 


I^fl 


■4-1 


il 


m 


CHAPTER  XIII 

AS    AN    introduction  to  the  medium  Mrs.  Etta  Wriedt   I 
^^     may  say  that  I  first  met  her  at  a  Moss  seance,  in  London. 
Ontario,  m  1894,  and  since  then,  have  had  very  many 
sittings  with  her  for  investigation ;  as  well  as  communicating  with 
guides,  relatives  and  friends.    I  had  hoped  to  print  the  medium's 
picture  in  my  book,  and  along  with  it.  a  short  sketch  of  her  life- 
but  she  informed  me,  in  reply  to  my  request,  that  "I  never  had 
a  photo  taken;  since  I  was  a  little  girl;  and  as  to  my  life  beine 
printed,  I  don't  really  care  for  it.    Let  people  remember  r^.  as 
they  knew  me.    My  life  is  of  no  interest  to  investigator       My 
work  speaks  for  itself.   I  was  born  in  New  York  State,  but  lived 
most  of  my  life  in  Ohio,  and  am  now  here."   (In  Detroit,  .Mich  ) 
lo  revert  to  the  object  of  my  visit,  I  will  here  state  that  a  few 
weeks  after  the  passing  over  of  my  wife,  my  guide  Hypatia- 
speaking  through  the  entranced  medium  Mrs.  Ripley,  utilized 
previously  (see  Chapter  VIII),  told  me  to  go  to  Mrs.  Wriedt  in 
Detroit  Michigan,  on  November  11,  1911;  and  (prediction)  she 
wou  d  bring  to  me.  May  my  spirit  wife,  who  would  be  able  to 
speak  mth  me  through  the  trumpet;  and  to  also  go  to  Jonson's 
in  Toledo,  Ohio,  where  she  hoped  by  then,  to  have  May  show 
herself  there  in  a  materialized  body,  and  converse  with  me     I 
acted  accordingly,  and  have  made  record  of  it.    I  was  fortunate 
m  havmg  in  this  series  no  less  than  seven  seances,  in  two  different 
St.-   .s,  and  of  two  different  phases,  which  were  closely  connected 
in  the  features  of  time,  and  of  their  joint  production,  of  strong 
evidential  matter;  as  also  the  advantage  of  alternation,  and  'ex- 
clusion of  opportunity,  for  co-operation  between  the  instruments 
1  may  here  say,  by  way  of  explanation,  that  of  the  seven  seances 
comprising  the  November  series,  the  first  and  second  held  on  the 
twelfth  and  thirteenth,  as  well  as  the  sixth  and  seventh  held  on 
the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  of  the  month,  were  trumpet  seances  ■ 
and  were  held  in  Mrs.  Etta  Wriedt's  seance  room,  in  the  city  of 
Detroit,  and  State  of  Michigan.    Three  of  the  series,  viz.-  the 

80 


■^ 


I 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  81 

third,  fourth  and  fifth,  were  materializing  seances  with  conversa- 
tions, and  were  held  in  Mr.  J.  B.  Jonson's  seance  room,  in  Toledo, 
State  of  Ohio,  on  the  thirteenth,  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  of  Novem- 
ber. In  this  manner,  and  by  this  plan,  results  are  more  convincing; 
and  as  a  consequence,  there  was  a  remarkable  connection  of  direct 
evidence,  first  developed  in  the  two  sittings  with  Mrs.  Wriedt  in 
Detroit,  followed  by  a  continuance  of  that  evidence,  and  some 
entirely  new,  at  the  three  succeeding  seances,  at  Jonson's  in 
Toledo,  and  then  concluded  at  the  remaining  two  at  Mrs.  Wriedt's. 
I  had  my  first  sitting,  of  about  forty-five  minutes,  on  Sunday, 
12th  November,  1911,  bcgining  at  2.45  p.m.,  and  with,  to  me,' 
direct  and  most  convincing  evidence,  that  May's  ante-mortem 
promises  were  being,  on  this  her  first  opportunity,  most  faithfully 
fulfilled,  and  in  a  manner  wholly  satisfactory  44  days  after  death 
of  her  body ;  and  consider  it  to  be,  both  the  strongest  and  most 
conclusive  I  could  get  —  which  would  endorse  our  agreement  — 
from  May,  my  lately  departed  wife,  who  passed  to  spirit  realms 
on  the  29th  September,  1911,  after  an  unconscious  state  lasting 
nine  days.  She  talked  with  me  for  fully  fifteen  minutes  in  this 
sitting. 

The  first  intelligence  to  address  me  in  the  seance  was  the  alleged 
Guide  of  :\Irs.  Wriedt,  viz.:  Dr.  S  ;  p  who  referred  to  my  loss, 
and  my  wife's  gain.  He  pointed  out  that  I  could  not  do  much 
for  the  departed  spirit,  but  that  it  could  do  much  for  me;  that 
my  worrying  and  fro.  ing,  or  sorrowing,  would  only  tend  to 
hinder  or  delay  her  progress  or  advancemeni.  He  also  advised 
me  to  take  care  of  myself,  told  me  that  Hypatia,  my  spirit  guide, 
was  here  with  her,  and  would  speak  with  me.    (Prediction.) 

The  next  voice  claimed  to  be  that  of  Dr.  McC ,  who  passed 

out  of  the  flesh  at"  Toronto  some  years  ago.    I  said  I  remembered 

that  there  was  a  Dr.  McC ,  but  that  I  was  not  personally 

acquainted  with  him.  He  replied  "I  was  about  your  age,  and 
about  your  time.  You  are  Dr.  J.  S.  King  of  Church  Street, 
ain't  you?"   My  reply  was  "Yes." 

The  third  intelligence  that  spoke  said  "Well,  Uncle  John,  how 
are  you?" 

Instead  of  answering  him  directly  I  enquired: 


m' 


82  DAIVN  Of  THE  AlVAKENED  MIND 

"Who  are  you  ?" 

The  Voice:  "I  am  your  nephew." 
J.  o.  K.:  "Which  nephew?" 
The  Voice:  "Jesse." 

Mrs.  Wriedt:  "Dr.,  is  that  your  brother's  son?" 
J.  S.  K.:    My  brother  had  a  son  Jesse." 

pro^re's?"'""^  "^'"^'  '°"  '°^^  ^^^  "-''^-  Spiritual  Society 
the^rnibX"'^  ""'  ^'"^  '^  ^°°  '""^^  ^^^"^""^  --^ 

I  w^nt  t:si  ^o"u":hif  L7aT^^^^^^^  ^-n^^^  ^^^"^• 

mean,  don't  you  ?"  ^  ^ ^''"  ^"°^  ^^o  I 

J-  S.  K.:  "Yes,  Jesse." 

your  money,  nor  the  other  party  your  1?  '    '    '    'u  ' 

you  know,  or  anything  I  tHI  you  »  '    *  ^"^^hmg 

recording  all  the  converitior- Ta" A™ok  j         '  ""■""  "' 
Mfr^isW  r^'tt'' ''\""°^'''  °'  "  '^'"^  *'•  >"■=  Auntie 

../n,e  f I  r  :x.^  - -L-ihi™^^^^^^^^^^  f^ 

those  th,ngs  ,.n  case  she  could  not  make  me  underTt'aS 

The  fourth  mtelhgence  renounced  herself  as  Hvoatl   ih 
who  at  my  request  visited  and  conversed  .L^Ti'^'sZ, 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  ^i 

in  London  (see  Chap.  VIII),  and  to  those  who  read  the  succeed- 
ing chapters  the  name  will  become  famih-.ir.  She  has  for  years 
alleged  that  she  is  my  spirit  guide.  She  announced  that  she  had 
brought  May  with  her,  and  that  Mav  would  herself  speak  with 
me.  Hypatia.  as  usual,  gave  me  advice  and  instruction;  and 
mformed  me  that  May  and  she  would  also  meet  me  at  Jonson's 
sconce  m  Toledo;  and  that  she,  Hypatia,  would  return  to  me 
at  Jonson's  seance,  the  rose  I  gave  her  nearly  two  years  ago 
(prediction),  to  be  kept  by  her  for  a  good  period  of  time,  and 
returned  to  me ;  and  said  I  would  also  receive  while  at  Mr.  Jon- 
50ns  home  a  great  surprise.    (Prediction.) 

The  fifth  and  last  voice  communicating  at  this  seance,  was 
alleged  to  be,  and  I  need  no  longer  say  alleged,  for  I  believe  it 
was  my  wife,  for  I  now  know  for  a  truth,  it  was  the  one  who 
has  been  the  nearest  and  dearest  to  me,  the  one  who  had  promised 
that  If  ever  she  could,  and  if  permitted,  would  according  to  our 
mutual  agreement  of  a  few  weeks  ago,  help  to  prove  her  person- 
ality, and  thereby  the  continuity  of  life,  spirit  return,  and  com- 
munion between  her  spirit  discarnate,  and  myself.    It  proved  to 
be  my  own  May,  whom  I  had  not  expected  to  do  much  in  the 
way  of  talking  after  what  Jesse  had  said,  but  as  she  proceeded 
her  voice  assumed  a  human  naturalness,  increased  in  volume 
and  in  strength,  and  soon  ^^as  adjusted  in  pitch  or  tone,  until  it 
sounded  as  familiar,  and  life-like  to  me,  as  I  had  been  accustomed 
to  hear  it  when  she  spoke  with  me,  in  life,  in  our  home,  or  over 
the  phone.    (A  fulfillment.) 

True  to  her  ante-mortem  promise,  '.ler  momentous  test  of  her 
human  personality,  came  with  force,  power,  and  evident  satisfac- 
tion, her  first  utterances  being  "[ohnnie!"  "Oh  Johnnie'"  "My 
dear  Johnnie!"  "It's  I!"  "It's  May!"  "Ifs  your  'Babe'!"  "I  am 
not  dead,  I  am  alive."  "I  told  you  I  would  come  if  I  could,  and 
I  am  here."  (Fulfillment.) 

From  what  jesse  had  said  I  expected  to  hear  a  weak  voice 
My  joy  and  satisfaction  therefore  at  her  success,  and  my  ex- 
pression of  appreciation  of  her  effort,  seemed  to  give  her  strength 
md  encourage :nent,  and  throughout  the  fifteen  or  more  minutes 
occupied  wit.:    ur  conversation,  she  frequently  repeated  the  name 


84 


D,^,irN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


accustomed  to  use  in  her  eveo-daj   life-    ,"    ",oh'  t°  "" 
ev,da„.,y  so  often  repeated  to  l.rL  l.e'd    p,v/:,,"L  S: 

"oeLlL     '""".''"™'>    She  loM  me  tl,„,  sl,e  eo.,l,l  not  alone  have 

leeungs,  J  miss  you  so  much     V^c    t  i  ,       .       ^     •' 

for  the  best  tor  mo  to  Ifir   '    T  .         ''"°"' "°"'  "'at  .t  was  all 
and  sufferins  now  and  ?.     K  ™'  '  ""'  '™  '™'"  P"'" 

for  me  to  b!  left'   I  ,1?"    '  r''""  "'"■  "  ""^  ''"'"  *''» 
you  are.   ,  don'^ttn'.  ^ 'to\°:'  ^I'l'dl  ""o-^S'S  ^d 

ra:?\s  rot  e^iSce)"  t'nnd'"  ^'i  'r"  =°""  "  ''' 
Friday   as  I  left  th,  ?,         V       ""'>'  P'^'^'"'  ""=■"  ""ere  on 

conveSaL'  r'sl-^nr^af^-rn^T^r-'nir-"::  df  ""^ 

rn;T;:d^;;i„e'eVi"tn,\^,^  *= ';  care,eS:„dru7r 

disposrof  thole  :„t.  K-^  ir;  r  "r  •"  ""=  ■""" " 

out,  a,,d  ,,^,e  i,  sc,  i  TsJf     ':'    \       "  ""  """  ""  '""" 
no.  let  anybody  have  a  claim  on  any.li,,  eK^erwhatVutv: 


I 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  85 

InnlJ."  T'  ^'"^'  ''"^^  ^'  ^  '^''''  S'^*;  ^"d  put  away  or  leave 

for  vo.  '"°"^''  '°  ^'""  >'°"  ''""^'-     I  <^^"not  keep  house 

llZ\7  '"°'^'"^  ^"""^'  ''"*  I  ^^"  be.  and  I  will  be  wi  h 
you  to  help  you  all  the  time."   (All  good  evidence.)  ' 

She  asked  me  to  send  word  to  her  mother,  that  she  was  able 

o  come  back  and  talk.  I  asked  her  if  she  wodd  lik  he  moth  r 
to  come  and  speak  with  her  some  time,  and  she  rephed  ^Yes  '' 
which  was  followed  tw-ice  by  the  sound  of  kissing'  ^''' 

She  also  asked  me  to  give  her  thanks  to  M_  for  the  oart 

he  took  m  preparing  her  body  for  the  casket  (true).  She  alked 
as  naturally  about  these  things  as  she  ever  conve  sed  wiS  r^e 

woman    Tvh'V'^'i'u  "'^  ''''''''  "^"^^^  '^  ^  ^^rewd  bul^s! 
woman.    ^\  hen  I  said  that  her  efforts  had  exceeded  my  fondest 
and  most  sangume  expectations,  she  said  encouragingly   °i  w  n 
ma  er,ahze  for  you  at  Toledo,  and  I  will  speak  ulth  you    h  r 
while  m  my  materialized  body.  (Prediction.)    Good-bye-" 

I  give  to  readers  the  foregoing  details,  as  being  a  sample  of 
the  evidence  I  got.  and  all  she  said  appealed  to  me  as  trn^  T  H 
not  hesitate,  but  say  this  is  the  kind  of  evidencr-fhVv,  .° 

kind,"  which  brings  conviction  home  to^a"  ^d  Lk'"''.' 
know  it's  true;  and  that  no  criticism  can  upset  it  nor  h  ..'''"* 
account  for  it.  except  the  one.    Readers  may  watch  ^rTr 

r:rre '--  ""--^  °^  p-ctions/frrhiiTst^:^^ 
^u^f:^rr^LS,r^;--ri^ 

single  mstance,   would  establish  the  probaM  tv  nf    .  ' 

application  to  the  human  race  and  "f  soT  f,  '''  ^^""''^^ 
dealers   in   every   varietv  nf  T    i^     '  '''°^''"'^  ""^  ^^^^'^ 

spiHtuai  hypotL:::2dtx^Se:x;^^^^^^ 

trade,  and  re-invest  in  what  must  needs  be  the  1  '"'"^\^^°^^  '" 
for  all  nations,  tongues,  and  peoples  wl'hwllaT  f  ",  "'^^^ 
hunger,  development,  and  perfection   .n7  T^  '^''  '°"^'^ 

harmonious  vibrations  into  onr^  .  /  ,  ^"^'  humanity's  in- 
vibration  of  peac    and  TnLu  "^  ""■^'^"^^  harmonious 

peace  and  good  will  among  mankind,  and  all  shall 


86  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

!!j'LT?tr  ^'"/^^,^"hood  of  God,  and  the  true  brotherhood 
of  man,  and  hve  the  hfe  that  they  profess 

n^\V^^  ««"ce  was  over  Hypatia  again  spoke,  and  said. 

wll  havfr  '°"-  '"*  '^'  '°'^  '^  "^^'^^^  (prediction)  ;  but  w<^ 
w.n  have  a  surprise  m  store  for  you  besides."    (Prediction.) 

tha^'he  !17'  ^"'  ^^"''^'''  ^"'^''  '"  ''^^y  *°  ^y  '"Citation, 
that  he  call  and  see  me  on  the  occasion  to  which  Hypatia  and 

May  aluded  saul.  "I  will  materialize  in  the  cabinet  step  out 
and  put  my  hand  on  your  head  to  let  you  know  that  it  is  me." 
(rrediction.) 

lnn?Jr'H^'Kr  ^'''t^^  ^^^  ^^^^^'l^^^ers  of  an  hour,  and  I  can  no 
longer  doubt  for  I  am  confident  without  a  remaining  shade  of 
doubt,    hat  I  have  established  by  strong  evidence  the  truth  o 

the  contmu.ty  of  hfe.  spirit  return,  and  spirit  communication. 
This  report  and  chapter  were  completed  as  soon  as  seance  was 

ended,  from  notes  taken  during  the  seance 
My  comment  and  my  argument  upon  the  evidence  in  this  and 

m  each  of  the  seven  seances  embrace^  in  the  November    1911 

ser.es  are  here  deferred,  and  will  appear  after  the  seventh  seance 

m  a  chapter  wholly  devoted  to  that  purpose. 

[Before  leaving  this  chapter.  I  will  ask  the  reader  to  carefullv 
examine  the  evidence  of  May.  so  far  as  it  is  recorded  'nd  a  o 
from  time  to  time,  and  see  if  it  be  not  truly  in  accord  ^vShlll 
plan  mutualy  agreed  upon,  (and  as  emb  acei  i" Chlpt^;^^^^^^^^^ 

u;iocVthtmystery!/'^  ^^^^^'^  '^^'  '''^'  ^^^^^^  us'tog^J^Vo 


J 


Uj.':^1 


.-^.t 


"Sc-'K 


.ii^^>  \i:  >*:- 


. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

MV  SECOND  sitting  of  this  scries,  with  Mrs.  VVriedt  in 
Detrou.  was  held  on  Monday.  I3th  Novembcrl91 

the  previous  :cal^"VV-  "  '"  '''  ''""'  ^^"^"^  ^^  ^  - 
Dr.  Sharp  MrsVv"o  U  "T  '"P^'^''"^  '"  ^''^^  '^^'^  ^«i"  «f 
the  seance   I  hid  th/  ^"'^Z'  "^°  "^"^"^  ^^'^^  ^^  closes 

wearing  a  b  act  c^  "So  t'  ."'^  °^^"  °''  ^"^"^^'-^  '^^^ 
bore  some  r  s  mbiance  in  JT  "'  ""'  ^'''  ^'^  "°'  ^P'^^'^-  ^hc 
not  declare  it  a  tr."?^      ^^"^"''".t"  '"X  o^n  mother;  but  I  could 

as  in  an^::din .  7  .-g  ::r^;r  'ThTc'^'r ':  ^'^^ "  ^*^'°" 

and  face  and  verv  UfT  '°°"'-  ^he  creation  showed  the  head 
made  it  stand  o Z    y  ^.taK    V  "'  '"^"^^^  °^  ^^^  ^^""^ 

so  distinctly.    The  view  wi^  nn/i.  m  r  ^°''^  "^^  '^^'"^  '^ 

The  second  personah'ty  to  present  shnivprl  f^,<.  <■         r 
man,  a  few  feet  tn  th/  f.^  /  7  ^  ^^*=^' °^  ^  young 

designated  b'y  J  h^In^or    Iwl'  X  fte":'  "''■'■  '  u'^"'' 
I  addressed  it  to  Mav   ,eW.  n^    J  T,     "'^='»''«.  '"  "hich 

or  private  matters  made  pubh'c      I  a tured  tt^\^Tl    '"' ' 
resoect  hor  vt-Jci,  •  ,  j  assured  him  that  I  wou  d 

..r.^ir„or„rsrLTXrs.^^^^^^^^ 

87 


I 


88 


D/tll-N  or  THE  AWAKliNlil)  MIND 


Dr.  Sharp  came  next  and  complimented  mc  upon  my  speech 
last  evenmg,  when  there  was  a  gathering  of  fourteen  person, 
present;  and  conditions  were  not  favorable  for  the  production  of 
phenomena  (true).  ^  ^ "»  wi 

May  came  again  and  said  for  the  second  time,  "I  am  going  to 
be  with  you  and  go  with  ynu  to  Toledo;  and  am  going  to 
materialize  there,  and  speak  to  you  also,  while  in  my  materiahzed 
body.  (Prediction.)  She  gave  her  kisses  for  me  in  smack, 
through  the  trumpet.  One  instance  here  of  evidential  matter  I 
must  give,  as  follows : 

J.  S.  K  :  "May,  can  you  tell  Mrs.  IVricdt  what  present  vou 
gave  me  last  Christmas  Dayr 

May:  '7  had  a  grip  made  for  the  Doctor's  instruments  and 
had  htstntttals.  J.  S.  A'.,  trintcd  in  raid  letters  on  the  outside- 
and  aChrxstmas  card  xcith  printed  rrcetini^s  and  zvritten  on  by 
myself,  which  card  I  placed  on  the  inside  of  the  grip.  He  found 
»/  on  his  chair  at  breakfast  time."    (Absolutely  correct  ) 

[Note  :  —  At  this  very  time  I  had  that  card  in  my  poccet  diarv 
though  I  cmiM  not  give  from  memory  what  was  wdtt^n  on  the 
card.   The  fonowing  is  what  was  upon  it,  viz.:  "With  best  wishes 

^    A    f  i-h^PP'^'^fs  Sr.p  you  for  years  to  come.  -.  long  a    a 
I  S  KO  ^"^  '''''•      '^'^'  ^"''"^'  ^^^^  ^y  her  own  hand.? 

It  strikes  me  very  forcibly  and  convincingly  that  this  is  about 
as  strong  circumstantial  evidence,  as  one  is  likely  to  find  if  it  is 
not  direct  evidence,  in  support/ of  the  personality  of  Mav.  Another 

nTlUTu^  ""J""^  """'r  ^'^  •^^'>'  ''""^  '^''  'T^emoranda  of  proofs 
on  the  table  downstairs,  as  referred  to  by  Jesse  -  when  she 
gleefully  informed  me  "I  not  only  have  some  of  my  ordin  ry 
senses  which  have  been  quickened  or  become  more  acute  but 
I  can  now  read  or  know  your  thoughts,"  and  she  told  me  in 
response  to  the  question  in  my  mind,  and  not  yet  expressed,  that 

.t  t  t,  Ja  ^  ^'  ^  ^'"^  ''""^"'  ^"^  *hat  it  was  all  right,  but 
that  she  did  not  want  private  or  family  matters  made  public 


nm'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  89 

nl  n  *;,  ,  '"^^"'•''''^*^'  •''"'■  »-'>'k  ••>'^".  .-^t  Jonson's ;  and  would 
be  H.th  me  all  the  t:me.  raul  lumiorously  rrmarked  that  she  could 
go  as  a  l.til  parcel  in  my  prip  to  Toledo,  and  laughed.  Thil 
promise  or  prediction  i.,  ,„.n,ie  the  second  time 

May  also  told  me  tiiat  she  comm.micates.with  me  while  I  am 
in  bed  slecpinjr.     This  I  interpret  as  follows: 

,lin^r.y  ".'•  '''■'""'■'''^,  •■^P'"':  I  -ini  an  incarnate  spirit.    D  rine 
sleep  the  ..hjective  portion  of  my  mind  ceases  activity   and  hence 
the  suhjec  ,ve  ,,ortion  of  my  mind,  uhid,  never  ceasJs  function 
mp.  ,n  ndd.t.on  to  its  own  re.e.Iar  activities  assun  .s    I  nse  o    Z 

May  also  makes  a  promise  or  prediction  that  she  will  again 
comm.,ne  wuh  me.  dnrin,.  nn  uake  state,  and  impress  me.  while 
present  by  sp.nt  sense  functioning..  And  granted  that  she  fulfills 
h  r  pronnse  complete,  then  which  of  all  the  listed  hypotheses 
adopted  n,  any  or  all  lands,  will  account  for  it.  outside  o  the 
sp,ntual  ypothesis'  Here  I  avow  n,y  knowledge,  and  sa  t  a 
I  not  only  Lehevc  and  have  faith  that  she  will  do  as  she  has 
promised,  hm  my  .ncuiticns  endorse  my  faith  and  belief;  and  I 
a  va,t  n,  confidence  the  result,  because  I  know,  that  it  is  the  spirit 
of  May  that  speaks.  ^ 

It  is  but  ri.^ht  that  1  should  at  this  time,  premise  for  the  in- 
formation  of  al   concerned,  that  .May  was  better  informed  along 
psychical  lines  than  most  women.     She  had  knowledge  acquired 
from  the  many  papers  and  discussions  by  fellow  members  of  the 
Canadian   .c;oc,ety   for   I'sychical   Research,  practical  experience 
from    her   association    with    my    work   in    that    line,    from   her 
attendance  at  trumpet  seances  -  the  very  first  of  which  was 
under   he  same  medmm.  Mrs.  V/riedt,  and  Dr.  Sharp,  her  guide 
probably  ten  years  previous  to  this  seance -as  well  as  oth'; 
^milar  experiences:  at  seances  with  materialization  and  mediums, 
Effio  Moss.  Xichols.  and  J.  R.  Jonson,  at  I.ilv  Dale  in  1907  and 
several  times  with  J.  R  Jonson,  since.    This  experience  had  quaJ" 
fied  her  to  comprehend  her  postmortem  condition,  and  the  oppor- 


•>  n 

■4 

I' 


90 


DMt\y;  or  the  awakened  mind 


X^\^:^'  ^-  and  being  n.ct  at  this  stage,  by  the  very 
sp'.t  n>iat,a.  who  first  brought  conviction  to  her  conscious 
undcrstanchng  .„  m? ;  and  n.ct  hon  as  she  claims  on  hej  eZ 
mo  sp.r.   realms,  and  fx-came  for  the  inm.ediate  time  her  guardian 

nect  on  «  th  me.  through  the  very  spirit  who  claims  to  be  my 
h.ef  sp,r.t  gu,de.  on  the  first  op,>or.unity  presenting  ThT,  Z 
ormat,on.  and  other  as  well,  is  the  assurance  I  hfve  received 
from  May  herself,  elsewhere  recorded:  and  coming  as  t  does 
confirms  knowledge  similar  in  character,  which  I  recefved  through 
a  trance  med.un,.  controlled  by  Hypatia.  it  seems  that  wtl  that 
know  edge  possessed  by  her.  and  the  knowledge  also  thit  she 
passed  away  in  the  behef  that  she  would  be  atle  to  fi  d  w 

MorninK    M,l  noxt  repeated  two  l«.„„tiful  p„en,  „f  her  own 

tre-it  ,h.  ,„  '     :    ■  ""'"  "'  "  '"»"•     '"  'dtlition  to  this 

Sdo       ''""  '""""""'  "'^'  '  "•°'"<'  S«  "  Srea.  surprise  a! 

asnnE^  nr      p'""'"^  *°  ^^  ^'^>f^*'"=^  P^-<^"te^  herself  to  me 
.here  were  no  co,nm„„iea.ions  or  phenomena.    I  w™Te,uesTed 


DAWS'  or  THE  AWAKENED  MI  SI) 


91 


by  Mrs.  VVri  U  to  address  those  present,  which  I  did  The 
intellijjn.cr  N!acRo|„.rts  rhancc-d  to  ho  ,,r.scnt  while  I  was  speak- 
inj?.  so  he  subsequently  made  this  call,  and  told  me  he  was  pleased 
with  what  I  said. 

Dr.  Sharp,  a  wonderful  personality,  and  the  ffuMc  for  many 
years  of  Mrs.  Wricdt,  intervened  to  close  the  stance,  and  repeated 
his  promise  to  be  at  Jonson's,  and  would  materialize. 


:'!:1ffi^!SKS?^* 


TJ*. 


I 


■r:>  \ 


CHAPTER  XV 

I  LEFT  Detroit  Monday  afternoon,  13th  November  1911  by 
trolley,  arriving  on  the  same  day  in  Toledo.  I  called  at'the 
Jonson  residence  soon  after  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening 
and  chatted  pleasantly  with  Mrs.  and  Mr.  Jonson.  until  the  arrival 
of  Mrs.  H-— ,  her  two  daughters,  and  a  gentleman  friend,  which 
four  were  to  have  a  private  seance  with  Mr.  Jonson.  I  was  invited 
to  jom  them,  and  I  promptly  accepted  the  invitation. 

Investigation  of  the  Cabinet  and  the  Medium 
On  this  occasion  as  on  every  other  previous  one  that  I  have 
visited  Jonson,  and  participated  in  these  materializing  seances  all 
present  were   invited   to  investigate   or  examine   the   so-called 
cabinet,  and  approaches  to  or  adjoining  it.  which  I  had  done 
before;  and  on  two  occasions  did  so  in  connection  with  another 
member  of  the  Canadian  Society  for  Psychical  Research,  these 
atter  seances  the  special  two,  being  conducted  under  test  condi- 
tions,  in  a  house  other  than  his  home.    On  one  occasion  an  officer 
of  our  society  reported  that  he  sat  in  the  cabinet  with  Jonson 
part  of  the  time  during  the  seance,  and  that  Jonson  was  in  a 
trance  state,  of  lethargy  or  deep  sleep.    On  the  present  occasion 
the  cabinet  consisted  of  one  corner  of  the  upstair  room,  square 
in  shape,  the  height  being  from  floor  to  ceiling,  two  of  the  walls 
the  natural  walls  of  the  room,  and  the  other  two.  temporized 
partitions   completing  the  cabinet  or  room,  with  two  separating 
curtains  for  doorway  of  entrance  to,  or  exit  from  the  room  or 
cabinet;  and  no  other  discernible  opening  or  place  for  one,  could 
be  discovereu  in  the  walls,  ceiling  or  floor.    On  the  inside  was 
an  ordinary  arm  chair,  a  small  stand  for  flowers,  papered  walls 
bare  floor,  unbroken  ceiling,  no  window  except  one  in  the  wall 
off  to  our  left  to  which  the  ^ront  wall  or  partition  of  the  cabinet 
extended    dividing  the  window  from  top  to  bottom,  so  that  a 
section  of  it  a  few  inches  wide,  would  be  on  the  inside  of  the 

92 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  93 

cabinet,  and  a  section  outside  of  the  cabinet  visible  to  the  sitters 
leaving  a  space  too  narrow  to  permit  a  person  to  crowd  theii^ 
body  tb-ough.  and  all  visible  above  the  floe-,  so  that  no  one  could 
en.  .  .ir.  :,<;h  th'-  window  without  the  sitters  being  aware  of  the 
ta. , ;  and  to  rear!  the  window  from  the  outside  a  person  would 
rev  arc  a  ladder  long  enough  to  reach  the  second  storey.  Nor 
wa.  .'-.  u  dcor  to  the  cabinet,  except  that  improvised  one, 
termed  by  curtains  on  the  side  next  the  sitters 

As  noticed  at  the  diflferent  seances,  Jonson  spends  a  part  of  the 
sittmgs  seated  with  the  sitters  in  the  semi-circle  or  curved  row 
of  seats;  a  part  of  the  time  walking  along  in  front  of  the  sitters; 
and  a  part  of  the  time  inside  the  cabinet.  Mrs.  Jonson  sat  off 
to  my  right,  when  she  did  sit,  but  she  was  on  the  move  most 
of  the  tirr.,  either  winding  the  movement  of  the  music  box,  or 
tending  the  stove,  answering  questions  of  sitters,  or  meeting  the 
forms  after  they  came  out  of  the  cabinet ;  or  those  which  formed 
outside  of  the  cabinet  and  moved  about  the  room. 

I  had  on  more  than  one  occasion  seen  the  most  wonderful 
results,  after  to  me  satisfactory  test  conditions  had  been  imposed, 
and  Jonson  s  body  found  to  be  covered  only  by  a  dark  woolen 
Shirt,  and  a-  dark  pair  of  pants. 

I  cannot  claim  to  be  a  neophyte,  nor  should  I  be  so  classed, 
tor  1  have  been  a  researcher  in  hypnotism  and  spiritualism,  for 
many  years;  and  can  fairly  claim  to  have  discovered  but  one  or 
two  bold  attempts  at  fraudulent  work  in  either  of  the  lines  I  was 
engaged  in.  , 

I  had  nevertheless  had  more  frequent  occasion  to  regret  the 
premature  appearance  in  public,  of  e.ger  psychic  aspirants  for 
approbation  long  before  a  mature  development  of  their  psychic 
qualities.  It  will  not,  I  trust,  be  considered  egotistical  to  claim 
that  I  feel  myself  to  be,  from  long  and  varied  experience,  quite 
competent  to  distinguish  between  the  fraudulent  and  the  genuine- 
or  to  discern  the  status  or  grade  of  the  individual  psychic  instru- 
ment, for  my  sympathy  is  always  with  the  striving  student,  rather 
than  with  the  acknowledged  graduate. 

Reverting  once  more  to  the  cabinet,  the  medium,  and  the  devel- 
opments  at  this  seance,  I  with  the  others  examined  the  room. 


'msmnnvE^ 


i^amw^ifaursmi 


■•:/  *:l-3i/A.;^ 


94 


DAll-N  Of  THE  AlVAKliMlD  MIND 


\\\ 


"^ 


utilized  as  a  cabinet ;  and  had  a  look  at  the  medium  Jonson  in 
ordinary  clothing,  as  he  sat  with  the  rest  of  the  people  in  the 
circle. 

Mrs.  H.,  her  daughters,  and  friend,  and  myself,  togciher  with 
Mrs.  J.  B.  Jonson,  constituted  a  circle  of  six  people.    AfteH  they 
each  had  a  visitor  from  the  cabinet,  the  predicted  event  of  May 
materializing  and  conversing  with  me,  —  as  having  been  definitely 
made,  as  late  as  this  very  morning  in  Detroit,  through  the  trumpet 
in  Mrs.  Wricdt's  seance,  — actually  took  place  (fulfillment),  and 
was  not  only  intensely  interesting  and  convincing  to  me,  but  even 
more  so  than  anything  which  had  previously  transpired  in  this 
series.  May  stepped  out  of  the  cabinet  with  a  degree  of  confidence, 
and  greeted  me  in  the  stipulated  manner  (fulfillment),  adding 
"It's  I,"  "I'm  May,"  "I  told  you  I  would  be  here,"  and  with  that 
joyful  "welcome  honv"  look  on  her  countenance,  that  had  oft- 
times  greeted  me  in  her  home  and  mine,  in  days  gone  by,  slapped 
me  on  my  left  shoulder  with  her  right  hand,  put  her  right  arm 
around  my  neck,  pressed  her  left  cheek  against  mine,  and  said, 
"You  will  come  here  oftener  than  you  used  to,  now,  won't  youi" 
Oh  I  am  so  glad  I  can  talk  with  you ;  and  I  want  you  to  come 
here  oftener,  so  I  can  materialize  and  talk  with  you.     I  am  so 
happy  now  to  find  myself  alive,  and  able  to  talk  with  you  still. 
Hypatia  and  others  help  me  so  much,  and  I  get  stronger  each 
time  I  come.     I  can't  stay  any  longer  now."    (Fulfilhnent  of 
promise  complete.) 

As  I  stood  looking  at  her  she  got  shorter  and  shorter  in  stature, 
and  while  still  looking  me  in  the  face,  she  went  down  and  down[ 
in  sight  of  all  the  sitters,  till  she  disappeared  in  the  floor.  Her 
voice  in  this,  her  first  materialization,  was  not  as  strong  as  when 
speaking  through  the  trumpet  at  Mrs.  Wriedt's. 

I  here  desire  to  say  that  May's  physical  form  as  materialized, 
was  not  as  large  as  her  physical  form  in  life,  in  other  words 
while  perfectly  natural  in  appearance  in  other  respects,  still  it 
U'as  not  of  full  natural  stature.  This  fault  or  deficiency  may  be 
rectified  in  her  future  appearances,  the  first  of  which  will  be 
according  to  promise  at  Wednesday  night's  seance,  15th  Novem- 
ber.  In  her  natural  size  in  life,  she  stood  about  two  inches  shorter 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


95 


than  myself,  and  her  weight  averacfcd  about  one  hundred  and 
sixty-five  pounds  before  slie  took  to  lied. 

A  third  materialization  came  from  the  cabinet  to  me.  and 
claimed  to  be  David  Williams  Kintr,  my  brother,  who  passed  to 
spirit  life  while  a  baby,  not  more  than  eighteen  months  old.  He 
vyas  born  three  years  after  my  birth,  and  three  years  before  my 
hving  brother's  birth,  and  in  size  appeared  to  be  an  average 
between  my  living  brother  and  myself.  He  said  he  was  with 
very  many  relatives  and  friends  who  were  present  when  May 
entered  the  spirit  realms.  lie  soon  [■ 'ssed  away  from  want  of 
power  to  hold  his  form  together,  but  presently  returned  to  tell 
me  he  knew  that  my  spirit  guide,  Ilypatia,  would  be  at  Wednes- 
day night's  seance. 

Another  manifestation  came  from  the  cabinet  in  the  form  of 
a  young,  beautiful,  and  angelic  female,  which  proved  to  be  im- 
portant, inasmuch  as,  it  was  the  form  of  a  young  woman  about 
twenty  years  of  age,  and  corresponding  size,  who  alleged  she  was 
my  daughter  by  my  spirit  wife  May  and  bore  resemblance  to  us 
both ;  and  had  passed  to  spirit  realms  at  her  physical  birth ;  and 
prr-  =.ed  (prediction)  she  would  be  able  to  speak  more  clearly 
ai  nctly  through  the  trumpet  when  opportunity  presented, 

at  1  time,  unless  she  had  some  other  privilege  sooner,  she 
would  tell  me  (prediction)  the  name  given  her  in  the  spirit 
world.  The  fact  is  that  some  twenty  years  ago  a  female  child 
of  ours  died  at  birth. 

This  occult  demonstration  in  the  seance  presents  to  the  reader's 
mind  the  problem  of  attained  spiritual  growth,  where  an  infant 
soul  has  passed  on  to  the  other  life,  and  returns  as  an  adult 
demonstration.  The  question  has  been  submitted  verballv  to  me 
more  than  once,  "Do  you  really  mean  to  say  that  infants  and 
small  children  attain  to  adult  existence  in  spirit  life?"  In  answer 
I  may  say  that  I  have  been  so  informed  by  communicating  in- 
telligences from  the  spirit}  spheres.  But  I  also  think,  and  I  am 
guided  by  that  reason  that  Deity  has  implanted  in  me,  and  so 
realize  the  meaning  of  the  words  that  Christ  used  when  he  said. 
"Sufifer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  for  of  such  is  the  King- 
dom of  heaven."   I  do  not  take  the  meaning  as  literal,  as  to  size 


m^ 


■aO,' 


^SS"R^^^'^%^"--^<;  ■--■      f^ 


96 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


!i 


or  stature,  for  it  would  s-ircly  be  unthinkable,  if  after  all  the 
teaching  and  preachintr  d     ing  the  past  centuries,  it  were  found 
to  be  true  that  no  souls  of  adults  had  gone  to  heaven ;  or  that 
there  were  no  adult  souls  to  save  ;  but  rather  it  would  seem,  as  it  is 
conveyed  to  my  mind,  that  all  are  as  little  children  in  their  knowl- 
edge of  their  future  state,  and  have  to  be  taught  by  those  who 
have  gained  by  long  experience  "over  there."  ^Even  adults,  and 
those  bereft  of  reason,  when  entering  on  the  future  state,  begin 
to  acquire  knowledge,  or  start,  so  to  speak,  at  No.  1,  helpless  as 
babes  bereft  of  mother;  and  arc  cared  for,  and  are'taught,  for 
progression  is  a  law  in  spirit  spheres.     If  it  were  not  so  there 
would  be  stagnation  in  development,  and  souls  would  cease  to 
aspire.    Every  human  being  changes  in  both  soul  and  body  from 
the  cradle  to  the  grave.    All  are  wholly  dependent  at  the  start 
on  a  mother,  real  or  foster ;  and  all  have  a  limitation  of  physical 
development  in  earth  life  for  an  allotted  time;  and  in  accord 
with  the  soul's  requirement.    Each  infant  child,  and  every  man, 
has  a  soul  which  utilizes  a  body,  which  changes  continually  as 
the  soul  develops  till  the  end  of  mortal  life;  and  when  the  body 
is  no  longer  of  service,  whether  young  or  old,  it  is  discarded, 
and  the  soul  is  set  free ;  and  like  its  former  body,  has  a  limitation 
to  attain,  and  hence  develops  to  its  perfection  by  slow  degrees. 
As  in  a  juvenile  or  ordinary  school,  all  the  while  there  are^'little 
children  there,  but  the  same  little  children  are  not  there  all  the 
while ;  for  as  mental  development  takes  place,  they  each  pass  on 
through  other  grades  of  mental  and  physical  development  till  they 
reach  man's  estate  on  earth ;  while  in  the  future  life  each  soul 
attains  its  own  perfected  growth,  and  when  it  adopts  the  human 
form,  that  form  would  simply  be  of  the  dimensions  it  would 
have  been,  had  it  developed  as  did  the  soul,  during  those  selfsame 
years,  or  lived  during  those  added  years. 

From  the  storehouse  of  acquired  evidence  we  take  that  which 
sustains  the  claim  that  human  life  as  spirit  is  a  continuity,  and 
therefore  an  infant  spirit  which  enters  the  spirit  sphere  must  con- 
tinue to  develop  until  it  completes  its  spirit  growth,  and  becomes 
a  perfected  soul.    This  it  will  accomplish  more  r.  pidly  than  when 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


97 


fettered  or  confined  in  the  environment  of  physical  matter,  its 
first  and  cruder  abode. 

Reverting  again  to  the  seance  and  to  the  phenomena :  Up  to 
this  point  I  felt  I  had  had  a  great  -iiare  of  what  presented,  but 
I  was  destined  to  have  more,  for  a  man  with  auburn  hair,  a 
small  moustache  and  short  beard  of  the  same  color,  a  dark  coat, 
white  turn-down  collar,  black  tic,  advanced  to  me  and  bowed; 
and  put  his  finger  to  his  throat  and  mouth  to  indicate  that  he 
could  not  speak,  for  the  person  he  represented  himself  to  be  could 
not  speak  before  death,  on  account  of  tuberculosis  in  the  throat 

and  lungs.    He  impressed  me  as  being  Mr.  H ,  who  a  few 

years  ago  was  the  storekeeper  at  an  Institution  in  Toronto,  at 
which  I  was,  and  am  at  this  writing,  the  medical  officer.  I  identi- 
fied him  as  the  party  mentioned  above. 

I  would  estimate  the  number  of  materializations  at  thii,  seance 
as  about  twenty. 

Unbeliev.^ble  Phenomena,  Become  Believable  by 
Investigatiox  and  Experience 
How  natural  for  people  of  inexperience  to  judge  or  criticize 
the  experience  of  others,  and  point  out  its  failures.  How  easy 
it  is  for  one  ignorant  of  the  knowledge,  to  assume  that  the 
knowledge  is  deficient  of  genuine  existence.  Supreme  pity  is 
deserved  by  the  ignorant  mortal,  who  cannot  accept  as  true  some- 
thing that  he  docs  not  happen  to  have  knowledge  of  and  how 
prone  individual  humanity  is  to  affirm  the  impossibility  of  such 
phenomena,  as  mentioned  by  those  who  have  knowledge  of  them. 
How  common  a  remark  it  is  that  we  hear,  "I  would  not  believe  it 
unless  I  saw  it,  and  then  I  would  want  to  be  sure  it  was  not  a 
fraud."  What  a  minute  array  of  humanity  there  would  be,  ._  it 
were  to  be  composed  of  people  who  would  not  believe  something, 
unless  they  could  see  it,  and  as  a  matter  of  fact  it  is  substantially 
true,  that  the  great  bulk  of  our  knowledge  comes  from  what 
other  people  tell  us,  what  we  read  in  books,  and  the  public  press ; 
and  what  a  minimum  of  knowledge  we  have  acquired  from  i,.- 
vestigation,  and  individual  observation.  I  remember  reading 
somewhere  of  a  person  who  would  not  believe  what  another  had 


•■^  t' 


!3 


ij 


iiW" 


98 


DAIVN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


stated  to  be  a  fact,  unless  he  could  appreciate  it  with  all  his  senses. 
and  having  presented  to  him  the  opportunity  of  being  tested  in 
that  way  regarding  pain,  was  asked  if  he  could  see  it,  hear  it 
taste  It.  smell  it.     No,  but  he  could  feel  it.     In  brief  he  could 
only  appreciate  it  by  one-fifth  of  his  normal  senses,  and  he  would 
certainly  come  far  short  in  proving  it  to  be  a  truth  by  his  five 
senses,  and  yet  he  accepted  that  pain  as  true  by  sense  of  feeling 
only.      I  am  prepared  to  admit  that  many  phenomena  are  so 
strange,  and  incomprehensible,  that  they  seem  unbelievable  until 
they  have  been  appreciated  or  experienced  by  physical  senses. 
I  mention  some  such  phenomena  that  have  occurred  at  seances 
and  will  limit  the  examples  to  the  three  Jonson  seances  on  the 
13th,  15th,  and  16th  of  November,  1911,  which  were  appreciated 
and  can  be  testified  to,  on  those  occasions  by  from  six  to  fifteeii 
people  at  each  seance. 

As  examples  of  these  classes  of  phenomena  to  which  I  have 
alluded.  I  was  witness  to  a  form  of  a  full  grown  tall  old  man 
walking  about  the  room,  while  Jonson  sat  with  the  other  sitters 
outside  of  the  cabinet  in  view  of  everv  one  present;  and  that 
form  talked  with  those  who  claimed  to  be  relatives  and  with 
myself,  and  at  the  request  of  one  of  them  he  picked  up  his 
httle  granddaughter  of  seven  years  of  age,  held  her  up  in  his 
arms,  kissed  her,  then  put  her  down  on  the  floor,  in  full  view  of 
everybody,  then  melted,  so  to  speak,  down  into  the  floor    and 
disappeared  from  view,  several  feet  from  the  cabinet  entrance 
Now  had  there  been  a  bold  rush  to  catch  the  body  and  it  had 
succeeded,  it  would  not  have  been,  as  we  are  so  often  assured 
the  medium  in  disguise,  for  Mr.  Jonson  sat  in  an  armchair  on 
my  left,  and  was  neither  near  the  opening  of  the  cabinet,  nor 
near  the  form.     But  even  mosquito  netting,  which  has  been  so 
often  suggested,  by  some  wlio  never  have  investigated,  as  very 
necessary  or  useful  to  catch  the  fraudulent  persons  who  pretended 
to  be  spirits,  could  not  have  caught  or  held  this  spirit,  for  it  went 
down  into  the  floor  as  vapor  and  disappeared. 

Another  form,  with  long  hair,  like  an  Indian  girl,  reaching  to 
the  knee,  and  holding  Crysanthemums  in  her  hand,  went  down 
at  another  spot,  feet  first,  arm  extended  above  the  head,  holding 


rd4       I 


DAJVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


99 


the  flowers,  down  and  down,  till  nothinp:  remained  but  hand  and 
flowers,  and  lastly  they  also  disappeared  in  the  floor,  which  pre- 
sented no  evidence  of  an  artificial  openinsr.  Still  Jonson  sat  on  my 
left,  and  Mrs.  Jonson  away  to  my  ricfht,  when  almost  immediately 
the  flowers  a^ain  appeared  at  the  spot  on  the  floor  where  they  had 
disappeared  a  minute  before  and  hcr^n  to  rise,  followed  by  the 
materializing  hand  and  arm  and  head,  neck,  body,  limbs  and  feet; 
and  all  this  in  view  of  the  sitters  outside  the  cabinet,  and  no  one 
in  close  proximity  to  the  form :  and  the  Jonsons  at  either  end  of 
the  circle  of  sitters.  Where  does  the  fraud  appear  with  these 
phenomena  ?  ,^\nd  the  form  talks  after  it  reappears.  The  existence 
of  these  and  similar  phenomena  can  no  longer  be  denied,  nor  can 
they  be  credited  to  fraud.  Their  cause  may  be  legitimately  dis- 
cussed, however. 

The  majority  of  the  forms  I  saw  in  the  three  seances  in  Novem- 
ber materialized  inside  the  cabinet,  and  returning  towards  the 
cabinet,  disappeared  as  they  got  to  the  opening  of  the  curtains, 
but  without  entering  the  cabinet.  A  few  materialized  outside  of 
the  cabinet,  and  several  were  materialized  inside  the  cabinet,  while 
Jonson  sat  at  one  end  of  the  semi-circle  of  people  part  of  the 
time,  and  another  part  of  the  time  ha  walked  along  in  front  of 
the  line  of  sitters,  drawing  magnetism  from  them  to  build  the 
forms  inside  the  cabinet,  so  Grey  Feather,  his  Indian  spirit  guide, 
explained  through  Jonson's  vocal  organs ;  and  lastly  a  part  of  the 
time  was  spent  on  the  inside  of  the  cabinet. 

The  presence  of  music,  instrumental  or  vocal,  or  both,  facilitated 
the  appearance  of  the  forms.  Absence  of  music  seems  to  lessen 
the  number  and  efficiency  of  the  forms.  The  higher  developed 
intelligences  appear  to  have  the  power  of  producing  much  more 
light,  or  else  require  less  darkness  to  exhibit  themselves  in 
materialized  form  and  perfect  detail.  I  have  had  opportunities 
for  years  past  to  investigate  Jonson.  I  have  yet  to  discover  the 
first  act  of  fraud  on  his  part,  and  have  no  hesitation  in  saying 
that  after  full  and  satisfactory  investigations,  I  express  my  belief 
and  well  established  knowledge  that  the  phenomena  are  genuine, 
and  the  most  clever  conjurers,  professional  fraud  exposers,  leading 
United  States  detective,  nor  any  of  our  modern  Solomons,  have 


4 


McMASTER  UNIVERSITY 


100 


DAWN  OF  TUB  AWAKENED  MIND 


•if 


so  far  been  able  to  locate  and  establish  as  such,  one  single  act 
of  fraud  on  thd  part  of  J.  B.  Jonson,  soi  far  as  I  have  karned. 

Predictions  of  an  Important  Seance  for  Mf 
After  finishing  my  record  of  the  Monday  night  seance,  November 
13,  1911,  I  compiled  the  following  for  comparison  with  Wednes- 
day night's  record  of  November  15,  1911.   My  alleged  spirit  guide 
Hypatia   has   notified    me   herself   on    dilTerent  occasions,   and 
through  a  trumpet  recently  at  Detroit,  that  she  will  be  at  a 
seance  at  Jonson's  Wednesday  night,  15th  November,  1911 ;  that 
she  will  not  only  bring  my  spirit  wife,  "May,"  with  her,  but  will 
also  have  a  surprise  in  store  for  me ;  whereas  my  alleged  spirit 
wife,  May,  has  notified  me  through  my  alleged  guide,  Hypatia, 
and  through  my  alleged  nephew,  Jesse,  in  spirit  life,  speaking 
through  a  trumpet ;  and  by  her  own  statement  through  a  trumpet 
in  Mrs.  Wriedt's  seance  room,  —  and  also  while  in  her  material- 
ized form  this  Monday  night,  13th  November,  1911,  that  she  will 
come  to  the  Wednesday  night,  15th  November,  1911,  seance,  and 
will  be  materialized,  and  will  talk  with  me  (prediction),  so  I  shall 
have  the  opportunity  of  testing  her,  and  of  asking  her  to  further 
prove  —  if  she  don't  do  it  voluntarily  —  her  human  personality; 
and  as  my  alleged  spirit  daughter  (prediction)  has  promised  to 
be  at  that  same  seance ;  and  that  while  there  she  will  tell  me  the 
name  which  was  given  to  her  in  spirit  realms  (prediction)  ;  and 
lastly.  Dr.  Sharp,  the  alleged  spirit  guide  and  control  of  Mrs. 
Wriedt,  told  me  in  Detroit,  he  also  would  be  present  at  the  seance 
above  designated;  and  would  step  out  of  the  cabinet,  and  place 
his  hand  upon  my  head  (prediction).  I  have  therefore  decided  to 
secure,  if  possible,  a  stenographic  report  of  the  seance,  and  have 
said  report,  when  complete,  sworn  to  as  a  correct  report ;  so  that 
instead  of  an  epitomized  report,  by  myself,  of  the  personally 
interesting  parts,  I  shall  have  a  report  of  everything  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end  of  the  seance,  without  personally  having 
anything  to  do  with  that  report. 

All  those  foregoing  predictions  were  made  to  and  received  by 
me  personally,  from  the  various  intelligences,  at  different  times, 
and  in  a  different  place,  and  through  a  different  channel  of  com- 


n? 


I  I      II  imii  III  I II      I    I  1 1  III  iiiiiiiiMi 


:.  >:^-v  V'-  .■•.lU  Vh. 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


101 


munication  in  their  entirety,  without  my  being  able  to  discover 
error,  or  the  existence  of  fraud,  as  reprards  the  main  facts ;  and 
I  leave  fair-minded  people  and  honest  critics,  to  siy  whether  on 
the  hypothesis  of  fraud,  or  that  of  anv  other  hypothesis  than  the 
natural  one,  "the  spirit  hypothesis."  such  facts,  explanations, 
conversations  regarding  family  matters;  and  individual  mutual 
talks,  regarding  articles  that  have  been  put  in  a  place  of  safety  • 
and  something  directed  to  be  done,  with  a  special  article,  which 
was  not  even  entertained  as  a  thought  for  a  single  moment  •  or 
advice  given  contrary  to  a  conclusion  reached  in  my  own  mind, 
touching  some  particular  matter  and  whether  what  I  now  note 
and  declare  as  herein  preceding,  is  within  the  bounds  of  possibil- 
ity, to  carry  out,  by  fraudulent  means.  Such  samples  are  to  be 
found  in  my  earlier  trumpet  communications  of  this  series  of 
seven  seances. 


^^^^^^^^i^^?^^^^?^^^^!'? 


^5ff3!?95F!3??^5f^:,V":"r.:^,'L:-   sfl-*  yz  :il^<V^ 


CHAPTER  XVI 


THE  fourth  seance  of  the  series  of  seven,  and  the  second 
J.  B.  Jonson  seance,  is  the  only  one  of  the  entire 
November  series,  which  embraces  a  record  of  all  the 
materializations  presentinjj  di'ring  t!ic  seance;  and  is  likewise 
exceptional,  in  that  it  is  the  only  one  of  any  series  np  to  date, 
in  which  the  full  record  is  reproduced  in  the  publication ;  and  the 
entire  stenographic  report  of  what  each  aiui  every  one  presenting 
said;  also  the  stenographer's  description  of  their  appearance  and 
acts,  as  well  as  each  event  of  sufficient  interest  to  be  described. 
I  had  several  reasons  for  having  not  only  a  full  report  of  every- 
thing of  interest,  but  for  making  sure  of  its  being  an  accurate 
report  in  every  particular.  I  had  been  assured  by  Hypatia  in 
Detroit,  that  a  grand  surprise  would  await  nie  at  this  seance 
(November  15,  1911)  ;  .id  it  occurred  to  me  that  if  I  made  the 
recf  >)  it  would  not  be  a  stenographic  one.  nor  would  T  be  able 
to  concentrate  my  attention  upon  the  presenting  surprise ;  and  the 
individual  incidents  connected  with  each  and  every  one  of  the 
psychical  phenomena  under  observation ;  and  at  the  same  time 
take  notes  or  make  a  full  report,  and  do  justice  either  to  myself 
or  to  the  report.  Further,  I  desired  the  report  to  be  absolute'" 
and  verbally  perfect,  as  only  a  stcnograplicr's  report  could  lit . 
and  my  own  would  not  be  a  stenographer's  report.  Lastly  I 
desired  to  place  myself  beyond  the  possibility  cf  being  to  any 
extent  chargeable  with  interested  motives,  on  accoiuit  of  what 
was  promised,  or  influenced  by  selfish  reason,  or  excited  by  what 
I  resented  itself  to  my  senses  and  mind;  or  having  my  personal 
judgment  warped,  so  as  to  influence  the  description  I  might  sub- 
sequently give  to  others  as  ev'dcntial  matter ;  and  to  make  it 
obvious  that  I  could  not  possibly  write  up  the  matter  to  suit 
myself,  or  to  give  color  to  the  possibilities  or  probabilities,  which 
might  be  presumed  to  harmonize  with  my  opinions,  hopes  or 
convictions.  In  fact  my  wishes  were  no  less  my  soul's  desire,  to 
demonstrate  a  truth,  for  I  did  indeed  most  heartily  and  sincerely 

102 


DAWN  OP  THE  AWAKENl-n  MIS'D 


103 


desire  that  some  one,  possibly  a  niciiibcr  of  this  select  group  of 
psychical  researchers,  or  scnic  one  cmjjloycd  hy  the  class,  would 
make  for  nic  a  true  and  full  report  of  the.  in  this  instance,  seance 
as  a  whole,  for  me  to  have  and  to  hold  as  evidence  of  what 
occuircd  outside  of  my  own  written  or  spoken  dcscrijjtion.  I  had 
not  been  at  the  seance  many  minutes,  before  I  found  that  the 
secretary  of  the  club  or  class  was  makinc:  a  stcnoj^raphic  report 
for  the  class.  When  ojipfirtunity  presented  I  bespoke  a  copy  of 
the  record,  and  secured  the  promise  of  it,  and  later  obtained 
possession  of  it.  and  thus  my  wishes,  mv  soul's  desire,  my  true 
prayer  for  a  full  re[)or(  —  and  the  said  report  to  bear  the  declara- 
tion, and  sworn  statements  of  the  ^.tcnoqrafiher  who  made  it.  as 
to  all  the  matter,  includintr  that  which  pertains  to  my  puide  and 
loved  ones,  as  evidential  records  —  was  truly  answered.  Those 
present  never  saw  me  before.  I  had  only  a  few  miniites  previously 
been  introduced  to  them  as  the  ofhci.-d  representative  of  the 
Canadian  Society  for  Psychical  Research,  and  as  such  was 
admitted  as  the  first  individual  not  a  member,  who  was  permitted 
the  privilce:e  of  being:  present  at  a  sJancc  with  this  class  of  in- 
vestigators, which  favor  is  hereby  acknowledg^ed.  I  attach  the 
record  as  embracing:  all  the  main  features,  and  being  absolutely 
independent  of  even  a  suggestion  on  my  part. 


The  Official  Stenographer's  Swon.v  Record 

"The  seventh  meeting  of  the  Sunflower  Class  was  a  notable  one, 
being  honored  by  the  presence  of  Dr.  John  S.  King  of  Toronto,' 
Canada,  who  is  President  of  the  Canadian  Society  for  Psychical 
Research,  with  a  charter  from  the  Government.  This  gentleman's 
long  experience  in  the  work,  and  high  development,  were  a  source 
of  great  benefit  to  the  class,  and  productive  of  marvelously 
beautiful  materializations  most  thoroughly  appreciated  by  the 
Circle.  We  wish  to  thank  Dr.  King  for  his  words,  attesting  to 
personal  experiences  so  convincing  as  to  impress  more  deeply  on 
our  hearts  and  minds  the  wonderful  possibilities  of  this  great 
work,  stimulating  us  to  strive  together  to  the  attaining  of  results 
with  ever-increasing  earnestness  and  harmonious  co-operation. 


<  V', 


1(M 


DAU'N  or  TlIJi  AWAKENED  MIND 


ft 


The  materializations  recorded  for  this  meeting  are  as  follows : 

* JOHN. 

Mrs.  Moore's  son.  a  hoy  of  sixteen,  who  has  been  in  spirit-land 
for  one  year.    This  date  being  tiiat  of  his  birthday,  Mrs.  Moore 
had   provided   beautiful   chrysanthemums    to   be  given   to  each 
materialization  in  honor  of  the  occasion.    John  materialized  most 
beautifully  and  strong,  building  up  in  sight  of  all.  attired  in  his 
vesture,  having  on  earth  been  a  member  of  the  Trinity  Choir 
Seeing  that  his  mother  held  a  largti  bouquet  to  give  to  him    he 
entered  the  cabinet,  dematcrializcd  the  book  which  he  held    and 
returned  to  receive  the  flowers.     Walking  beside  Mrs.  Tonson 
John  went  from  one  end  of  the  circle  to  the  other,  carrying  the 
flowTrs  thanking  one  and  all  for  their  words  of  greeting  on  this 
his  birthday. 

Returning  to  his  mother,  he  told  her  to  be  patient,  that  it  would 
not  be  long  before  she  would  be  able  to  walk.  Going  to  the  cabinet 
for  more  strength,  John  returned,  stopping  on  his  w.iy  to  take 
a  flower  from  the  case  and  handing  it  to  Sister  Martha  the 
beautiful  white  sister  who  materialized  with  him.  Standing  beside 
his  mother,  John  said  : 

"Now  don't  sigh,  mother  dear,  nor  be  sad.  It  would  be  much 
worse  If  you  could  not  see  me  at  all,  but  had  to  feel  that  I  was 
lymg  in  that  cold  ground." 

Meanwhile  Sister  Martha  was  drawing  strength  from  the 
medium  toward  John  with  indescribably  graceful  movements  of 
tier  hands. 

John  continued:  "I  have  to  go  now.  Please  don't  feel  lonelv 
any  more,  will  you,  because  I  am  with  you  ?" 

Kissing  his  mother  and  little  cousin  goodbve,  John  retreated 
toward  the  cabmet.  holding  in  his  hand  the  large  bouquet  of 
chrysanthemums,  and  dematerialized  both  himself  and  the  flowers 
outside  of  the  cabinet,  in  full  view  of  the  class. 


^ FLORENCE. 

Mrs.  Russell's  .ister.   This  materialization  is  a  beautiful  young 
woman  who  comes  each  week  to  talk  to  her  sister,  often  giving 


Lr'i^4£« 


ijm^jr  .Mm.  Ai:Li\'.\:§ 


nAivs  or  Tin  hvakened  xns'n         105 

importan.  advice.    At  the  cIo.sc  of  the  conversation  Florence  de- 
mater,al.rcd  wuh  her  flower  fron,  the  birthday  bouquet 

T.  ,^ VIOLA. 

rh.s  .s  always  a  beantifully  strong  materializat.on.  hdn^  Mr, 
Jonson  s  sp,r,t  .m.uIo.  As  is  „s,.al  u.th  1...  Viola  lad  a  brV«  t 
uo  d  for  each  nicmher.    Answering  the  ,.-neraI  .^ro-tin,.    he    ad 

"r^d  ^  r^Rr  ;'"r'7"  ""•  ^''""^--  '"^"o  Auntie  mI  e  " 
ToI<    Mr   Rouleto  that  he  was  too  sober  tonipht."    Accented  her 

bmhday  flower  sayir.,.  •Sorry  Aur.tie  Cle'ry  is  no  h  re  a 
acct,o„s  n-n,ark  uhich  she  seldom  forgets,  appearinrto  ignore 

\  Ola  hHd  her  dress  ,n  positio,,  to  catch  the  candy  which  M^ 

tHe  n,iddle  of  the  lioo  V  1  /  ,Td  ' J^^^^I  '""';  '^"^''"^  '" 
a.Man.h  and  tal.  at  onee  and^ve  IZ  L rbH^T'  ^V^^ 
must  have  conditions,  yon  know  "  S-uncss.     we 

dii;~:^'"^  °"^''^  ''^  -^-^'  ^-'^  added  as  she  was 
^Vow  don't  all  pet  .sober  the  minute  I  quit  talking." 
.rev  Feather,  who  had  kept  his  medium  outside  of  the  cabinet 

h  t  w^v    ■"  '"'  •'••''  ""'  '^"""  '^^■■"-^  ^'^^  -aterializa  .^nt 

that  way    was  ma«iKt.zinff  some  cards   for  members    and  th^ 
sparks  radiated  from  same  in  a  remarkable  man^r       ' 

4 

-,.  INEZ 

This  matenalization  is  a  most  beautiful  younp  .,rl  of  about  six 
teen,  and  is  a  {^u-:.  r  of  Mrs  Clnrv".    <;f.«  /i  ^  ^" 

into  the  ofrcle,  and  ha,  a  ^7,   . 'i.^H  t^'n   "^ ''"^''*'''" 
birlMay  fl.nvcr  and  .hanking  Ms    Cr    '„   i,    ^'""""^  "" 

=::rd,:^r-*"-"-="^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
ou:„^5:^:tdT?;=^:::t,i:::fp^'^--»n 

proofs  o,  her  power  ,o  assis.  .„,.  ' ^^J^;-^^:;:^ 


P' 


M  ji. 


106 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


% 


1^ 


:|-.,l' 


an  introduction  to  Dr.  King,  and  walking  toward  the  flowers 
ev.dentiy  admiring  them,  remarked  that  flowers  gave  beautiful 
conditions.  After  a  private  conversation  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Cleary  in  the  cabinet,  Celia  dematerialized  visibly  to  the  class. 

^ INEZ. 

Inez   reappeared   and   took   Grey   Feather   into   the  cabinet. 

Returning,  Inez  let  each  member  smell  her  flower,  remarking: 
"They  don't  smell  very  good,  but,  oh,  aren't  they  beautiful?" 
Coming  to  Dr.  King.  Inez  let  him  feel  her  beautiful  hair 

Dancing  merrily  toward  the  cabinet  Inez  also  dematerialized 

visibly. 

7 CLARA. 

A  young  woman  mate  rialization  who  is  a  guide  for  Mrs.  Russell. 
She  says  her  name  is  Clara  Navarre,  and  her  home  on  earth  was 
in  Philadelphia.  Also  that  she  is  in  the  fourth  sphere  and  soon 
to  progress  to  the  fifth.  That  she  will  tell  Mrs.  Russell  when 
the  time  of  her  progression  comes.  Asked  if  she  wore  a  white 
veil  because  of  the  sphere  in  which  she  existed,  she  replied : 

"No,  we  garb  ourselves  in  white  because  it  is  symbolical  of 
purity." 

.         ^  ^: DR.  SHARP. 

A  wonderful  materialization  of  a  spirit  guide  of  Mrs.  Etta 
Wriedt  of  Detroit,  and  a  man  whose  venerable  and  striking 
appearance  commanded  the  most  profound  respect.  Respondine  to 
Dr.  King,  Dr.  Sharp  said: 

"Yes,  I  told  you  I  would  come.  I  told  you  at  Sister  Wriedt's 
m  Detroit  I  would  be  here.  Yes.  you  may  tell  them  who  I  am  " 
Having  told  Dr.  King  at  Detroit  that  he  would  place  his  hand 
on  his.  Dr.  King's,  head,  when  he  visited  Toledo,  he  also  fulfilled 
that  promise,  saying:  "I  am  a  friend  to  all  who  are  friends  of 
the  Cause."  With  the  words:  "Here  is  your  surprise,"  this  im- 
posing spirit  dematerialized.    (Fulfillment  complete.) 

^    ^ HYPATIA. 

Dr.  King's  high  spirit  guide,  who  alleges  she  is  the  daughter 
of  Theon,  next  walked  out  of  the  cabinet  into  full  view^  of  all 


-i'Fiis^m\ 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


107 


present.  Words  are  hardly  adequate  to  describe  in  a  fitting 
manner  this  beautiful  materialization.  Tall  and  queenly  with 
brilliant  jewels  scintillating  at  every  movement,  Hypatia  was 
glorious  to  behold.    She  said  to  Dr.  King : 

"This  is  the  rose  you  gave  me  nearly  two  years  ago,  do  you 
remember?  and  here  is  another.  This  is  the  white  ribbon  and 
this  is  the  blue.  The  conditions  here  tonight  are  glorious.  How 
beautiful  that  this  was  all  prepared  ahead  of  time  for  you  all.  I 
am  going  now,  but  I  will  try  to  return.    Just  sit  down." 

Requested  by  Mrs.  Jonson  to  take  the  birthday  flower  to  Dr. 
Sharp  Hypatia  graciou  ly  accepted  her  own  flower  and  the  one 
for  Dr.  Sharp.  While  waiting  for  Hypatia  to  return,  Dr.  King 
spoke  most  beautifully  of  the  wonderful  qualities  of  his  queenly 
guide,  saying  he  had  always  found  her  the  soul  of  loyalty  and 
truth.  That  she  helps  his  wife  on  the  other  side,  making  her 
rapid  progression  possible.  Also  told  the  class  of  Hypatia's 
promise  to  bring  to  him  on  this  occasion  his  wife's  first-born 
child,  who  passed  out  at  birth,  and  who  had  now  grown  to  be  a 
beautiful  young  woman.  When  Dr.  King  had  finished  speaking, 
Hypatia  reappeared  and  said : 

"I  would  do  much  more  tonight  but  it  takes  so  much  power 
from  the  medium,  and  there  are  so  many  yet  to  come  that  it 
would  not  be  right  for  me  to  do  so,  therefore  I  will  bid  yoii 
good  night." 

Bowing  gracefully  to  all,  this  radiant  spirit  dematerialized 
outside  the  cabinet. 

10 MAY  DONNA. 

The  promise  of  Hypatia  was  fulfilled  and  Dr.  King  saw  before 
him  his  spirit  daughter,  who  spoke  beautifully  as  follows; 

"Papa,  O  Papa,  I  love  you.  I  came  the  other  evening.  Yes,  I 
am  going  to  tell  you  mji  name.  I  want  to  be  near  to  both  you 
and  Mamma;  so  they  call  me  May  Donna.  The  May  is  for 
?''^amma  and  the  Donna  is  for  you."  Asked  to  spell  the  name, 
May  Donna  did  so  distinctly.    She  continued : 

"You  must  never  feel  sad,  dear  papa,  for  you  never  shall  be 
alone,  so  you  must  not  feel  so  lonesome.     You  will  be,  oh,  so 


3fA  ■ 


m 


v*'^:,?)^^!*  ^lam 


"  y^'isf'^'''^  V 


.;h 


•i  I' 


M 


h; 


I  I 


i 


ij; 


\h>il 


108  DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

happy  when  mamma  and  I  take  you  with  us.  Don't  forget,  papa, 
to  tell  all  the  dear  ones  that  I  came."  s    .  f  F  . 

May  Donna  accepted  a  flower  from  her  father,  and  also  took 
the  birthday  flower  from  Mrs.  Moore,  saying: 

"Be  sure  and  tell  grandma  that  I  came.  Good  night,  papa, 
dear,  dear  papa."  *^  *^  ' 

With  these  loving  words  this  lovely  spirit  dematerialized  in 
view  of  the  class. 

^' MRS.  JOHN  S.  KING 

(Known  in  the  Records  as  May) 
Beautiful  and  strong,  and  so  convincingly  natural  as  to  over- 
come  a  strong  man's  self-control,  Dr.  King's  wife  stood  material- 
ized '    fore  h.m.  speaking  the  following  comforting  words: 

Don  t  cry,  dear  Johnnie.  My  dear,  this  life  is  beautiful  all 
brightness  and  joy.  Oh,  dear  one.  I  love  you  so,  and  the  love  we 
feel  on  earth  only  grows  stronger  and  more  beautiful  on  our  side 

fi"'*  ^L  '^'"^  ^^°"^  ""y  *^'"^^-  ^^  's  not  necessary  to 
repeat  that.  About  my  jewels,  I  want  them  left  where  they  are 
m  the  safety  deposit  vault  in  the  bank,  I  don't  want  them  given 
away  for  a  very  long  time,  then  I  will  instruct  you  about  what 
I  want  done  with  them.  The  single  diamond,  I  want  you  as 
soon  as  you  go  home,  to  have  set  as  a  scarf  pin.  Be  careful  and 
watch  where  you  take  it,  do  you  understand  ?  and  when  you  wear 
It,  It  will  make  it  easier  for  me  to  come  near  to  you. 

"Oh,  my  dear  Johnnie.  I  wish  I  could  stand  here  and  talk  to 
you,  but  I  cannot,  but  as  many  times  as  I  come  it  will  give  me 
more  strength.  Oh,  Johnnie  dear,  I  fee!  my  strength  going  You 
know  I  could  not  speak  when  I  passed  out.  I  want  to  materialize 
to  you  more  often,  dear  Johnnie." 

Being  asked  what  pet  names  she  called  Dr.  King  besides  "Dear 
Johnnie     she  replied  by  mentioning  all  the  terms  of  endearment 
Which  she  had  been  accustomed  to  use  to  her  husband. 
Resuming  the  conversation,  Mrs.  King  said : 
"You  were  not  with  me  when  I  passed  out,  Johnnie  dear,  but 
I  could  not  have  spoken  to  you  if  you  had  been  there,  but  now 
dear  Johnnie,  we  will  make  up  for  lost  time.    I  feel  my  strength 


rn-^H: 


'\-7di:^rv: 


.-^^trT^ 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  109 

&■";;  ™ir'  ->•  ^-■'  "S-.  -/  <•-.  dear  Johnnie.  I 

12.     .     .     .    CONSTANCE  EYSTER 
A  l^autiful  materialization  of  a  child  who  passed  out  at  the 
age  of  eight  years  and  has  been  in  spirit  woHd  a  vear  and  a 

tZf.h  TV'  '"  '"°^'^"  ^°-  ^^«  --  managed  to  ,et 
through  when  there  were  so  many  great  spirits  there,  she  replied 

Well  you  see,  mamma,  they  sang  a  little  baby  song  and  I  just 
popped  nght  m  on  it."  Being  told  why  her  papa  was  not  pr  sent 
she  replied,  sympathetically:  "i  present, 

.nTk  P"?'',^."^^^:  Y°"  *^"  daddy  that  I  am  going  to  help  him 
and  Chrysta  ,s  gomg  to  help  him,  and  we  will  make  him  feS 
all  nght  agam^  And  don't  feel  sad  so  much,  mamma  dear  because 
I  am,  oh,  so  happy,  and  I  love  you  and  daddy  more  than  you 

ma^rl   d*      "".  '^^S'""     '''^^^*^'  '^  ^°'"^  *°  ^^'"^  "/ou 

fTr^  atr'  A  "°:  ^  ""'*  ^°-  ^'^^^^  ^^y  ^°°d  "'?ht  to  daddy 
for  me,  and  good  n.ght,  mamma  dear.   I  love  you  so  much." 

„,  P    ";     •     •., CHRYSTAL. 

^l:,''^l'  ^'"""^"^  'P'"'  ^'^"'  ^^°  ^'^^y«  materializes 
E;^terrsair  ^^^^^-    ^^^^-^  ^  '---^^  -  ^^  ^^^-  -  ^r. 

hni7of  IIl'.'^T*  ru°  P"'*"  ^^'^^  '"  *^"*  '"^««'--  H«  '""St  get 
wav  1  .  r  ''V°  ^^^'^  ^^y  ^"^  "'^ht.  he  must  find  a 
way,  for  m  ,t  lies  an  end  to  all  worry  for  you  both.  I  see  ahead 
to  great  things  for  you  both."  i  see  ahead 

With  a  few  words  of  further  advice  this  powerful  spirit 
dematena hzed  outside  of  the  cabmet,  her  silver  crown  resting  on 
the  floor  for  an  mstant  before  disappearing. 

-^.   .      ^* MR.  STACK. 

This  IS  a  materialization  of  Mrs.  deary's  father,  who  is  always 
convmcmgly  natural  to  all  who  knew  him  in  life,  even  to  speaking 

r^'ilied-  °^"''    ^^'"  '""""^"^  '^'^  '*  ""^^  ^'-  ^^'"'^'  h^ 

"Sure  it  is.  but  I  waited  too  long  to  come.   Sure  I  am  happy." 


i 


Wn 


^^>£W^ 


no 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


[■■  I 


f  j> 


HM 


Being  offered  the  birthday  flower  he  took  same  with  the  pleased 
remark,  "Of  course  I'll  take  it." 
Mr.  Stack  also  dematerialized  visibly  with  his  flower. 

15 VIOLA. 

A  beautiful  materialization  of  a  young  girl,  who  is  a  guide  for 
Mrs.  Jonson.  She  seemed  delighted  with  her  birthday  flower,  and 
went  from  one  member  of  the  class  to  the  other  showing  it, 
dematerializing  with  it  in  her  hand. 

16.     .     .     MRS.  MOORE'S  FATHER. 
This  gentleman  materialized  very  distinctly,  and  accepted  his 
flower  from  his  little  grandchild,  who  was  present,  and  kissing  her 
good-bye,  the  little  girl  afterwards  remarking  that  Grandpa's 
whiskers  tickled  her  mouth. 

17 MARY. 

Mr.  Robleto's  beautiful  guide,  who  by  referring  to  certain 
happenings  gave  him  positive  proof  that  she  is  always  with  him. 
Sent  a  message  of  love  to  his  family,  and  promised  to  give  him 
proof  of  her  presence  at  a  future  t'-.e  by  touching  him  on  the 
head.  Taking  Mr.  Roblcto  by  the  hands  Mary  led  him  with  her 
to  the  cabinet,  where,  after  a  short  conversation,  she  dematerialized 
visibly, 

18 ALBERT. 

This  materialization  is  the  young  son  of  Mrs.  Russell.  He  is 
always  a  beautifully  strong  spirit,  and  talked  for  some  time  with 
his  mother,  also  walking  toward  Dr.  King  for  an  introduction, 
and  expressing  his  pleasure  in  meeting  the  gentleman. 

19 MINNIE. 

A  beautiful  matorialization  of  Mrs.  Moore's  sister,  who  stood 
during  the  materialization  of  Albert  and  admired  the  flowers, 
removing  from  the  vase  the  onq  of  her  choice.  She  also  told 
Mrs.  Moore  to  be  prepared  for  the  passing  out  of  her  sister, 
which  lies  in  the  near  future.  Saying  good-bye  to  her  little  niece, 
Minnie  and  Albert  dematerialized  almost  simultaneously. 


Vi 


r'^WF'  :^m 


•  "sm:^  1  *!y^''j^^^;9t^''^ih733ms'\imfj. 


-■>?/%iv:-    ^A.  ■ 


i^tr^E?^?T9 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


111 


This  closed  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  satisfactory  Circles 
ever  held  by  the  Sunflower  Class. 

Nov.  15, 1911.  (Sgd.)     Katherine  M.  Eyster,  SEC. 

State  of  Ohio,  Lucas  County,  ss : 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me,  a  Notary  Public  in  and  for 
Lucas  County,  Ohio,  this  18th  day  of  November,  1911. 

(Sgd.)     James  \V.  Harbaugh, 
Notary  Public. 
Law  Seal. 

ADDENDA. 

Readers  will,  in  the  foregoing  seance,  find  fulfillment  of  pre- 
dictions made  in  the  Detroit  trumpet  seances,  with  addition  of 
more  new  evidence. 

Dr.  Sharp,  guide  of  Etta  Wriedt,  was  present  as  promised, 
materialized,  placed  his  hand  on  my  head,  and  contributed  to  my 
surprise. 

Hypatia  brought  May  and  our  daughter  to  the  seance  so  they 
could  both  materialize  and  talk  with  me ;  handed  to  me  the  two 
roses  May  and  I  gave  her,  when  May  was  in  earth  life,  nearly 
two  years  before  this,  thus  completing  a  test  of  her  (liypatia's) 
capacity,  which  she  had  promised.  This  is  referred  to  at  length 
elsewhere.  She  also  fulfilled  her  promise  to  bring  my  angel 
daughter  to  materialize  and  talk  with  me. 

May  Donna  fulfilled  her  promise  to  tell  me  the  name  the  angels 
gave  to  her. 

May  fulfilled  each  promise  made  at  Detroit.  She  also  gave 
evidence  that  she  was  with  me  and  knew  what  articles  were  in 
the  safety-deposit  vault,  which  I  only  placed  there  on  Friday, 
as  I  left  home  the  next  day,  and  no  living  person  save  myself 
knew  what  I  had  placed  there,  or  when.  She  also  gave  in  response 
to  a  request  of  a  lady  present,  all  the  pet  names  I  called  her  by 
when  in  our  home,  and  did  so  correctly.  She  likewise  made  a 
request  of  me  which  no  one  else  could  comply  with,  the  outcome 
of  which  will  appear  as  completed  and  complied  with,  in  a  future 
chapter.    J.  S.  K. 


^ST^^-TTSIKI^ 


~r.v«iiNs;wuv 


1H»^ 


I 


ll  •  ' 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THIS  seancf  was  held  on  Thursday  night,  16th  November, 
1911,  following  the  special  seance  of  the  night  before. 
The  Thursday  night  seance  each  week  is  called  the 
public  seance,  inasmuch  as  it  is  open  to  admission  to  those  not 
belonging  to  the  Sunflower  Class,  nor  to  any  special  circle  of 
friends ;  and  it  is  the  circle  to  which  newcomers,  strangers,  and 
personal  friends  of  some  of  those  who  are  more  or  less  familiar 
with  seances,  are  admitted,  or  acquaintances  of  the  Jonsons.  As 
every  opportunity  for  me  counted,  I  availed  myself  of  this  one, 
and  found  myself  present  at  the  appointed  time,  for  the  opening 
of  the  seance.  I  recognized  three  or  four  whom  I  had  met  on 
previous  occasions,  but  the  total  number  present  was  less  than  at 
the  previous  seance.  Of  the  materializations  which  presented,  in 
all  about  twenty,  several  had  presented  at  one  or  other  of  the 
two  preceding  seances. 

The  forms  which  came  to  me  at  this  seance,  and  held  converse, 
were  only  four.  The  first  form  to  come  to  and  speak  with  me 
was  the  man  whom  I  have  described  in  a  previous  chapter,  zs  the 
one  who  pointed  to  his  throat  and  mouth  at  the  Monday  night 
seance,  but  who  was  on  that  occasion  unable  to  talk  with  me ;  but 
he  now  walked  right  up  to  me,  so  that  I  could  see  his  every 
feature,  and  every  movement  of  his  eyes  and  lips,  and  hear  the 
words  distinctly,  as  they  passed  through  his  lips.  He  was  dressed 
as  on  the  previous  occasion,  and  a  perfect  reproduction  of  his 
former  self ;  a  man  I  had  known  in  life  as  connected  with  a  public 
institution,  and  as  I  had  often  seen  him  dressed  in  his  Sunday 
clothing  in  my  city.  This  time  his  face  was  radiant  with  smiles, 
and  joy  seemed  to  gleam  in  his  eyes.  He  spoke  as  follows: 
"Doctor,  when  you  return  to  Toronto  I  want  you  to  tell  Mrs. 

O ,  — who  thinks  that  I  am  dead,  — that  I  am  not  dead,  that 

you  saw  me  and  talked  with  me,  and  that  I  asked  you  to  tell 
her  this.  Will  you  do  so?"  And  I  told  him  that  I  would.  (On 
my  return  I  did  as  promised.    J.  S.  K.). 

112 


I  '^^WB^f'Vi-mmm^sES^B^^pm^- 


iii-" 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


113 


May  Donna,  my  alleged  spirit  daughter,  for  the  tliird  time 
materialized,  and  seemed  to  have  gained  in  strength  each  time. 
She  said  that  both  sho  and  her  mamma  were  with  me  most  of 
the  time,  and  would  accompany  me  back  to  Mrs.  Wricdt's  in 
Detroit ;  and  then  back  to  my  home  in  Toronto,  to  keep  me  from 
becoming  sad;  and  would,  before  long,  be  able  to  talk  with  me, 
and  to  appear  to  me  when  alone. 

^  Before  speaking  of  the  next  form  to  appear,  I  may  say  that  a 
single  light  on  the  wall  behind  the  sitters  cast  its  direct  rays  to 
the  point  where  the  cabinet  curtains  were  separated  hy  the  forms 
as  they  came  out  and  where  the  investigators'  faces  turned  from 
the  light  toward  the  face  and  form  which  received  the  light  rays, 
while  the  entire  room  was  dimly  lighted,  but  sufficiently  so  that 
one  could  distinguish  the  sitters,  male  or  female,  in  the  chairs, 
and  easily  note  the  difference  in  size  and  feature  of  those 
presenting. 

The  next  form  to  appear  was  that  of  May,  who  evinced  q^reater 
strength,  and  the  more  natural  developed  physical  appearance, 
than  on  the  first  occasion,  being  normal  in  size,  voice,  and  the 
various  attributes  already  mentioned  in  previous  chapters.  On 
this  occasion,  while  speaking  affectionately,  she  expressed  the 
pleasure  that  she  realized  in  her  capability  of  materializing,  and 
being  able  to  talk  in  this  organized  but  transient  body,  though 
she  could  speak  better  through  the  trumpet.  She  also  again 
acknowledged  the  wonderful  care  and  assistance  she  had  received 
from  Hypatia.  She  wished  me  to  visit  the  Jonsons  again  before 
long.  She  promised  to  be  with  me  on  my  return  to  Mrs.  Wriedt's, 
where  she  would  have  opportunity  of  talking  with  me  through  the 
trumpet.  "We  will  all  be  with  you,"  meaning  those  who  had  been 
with  me  when  I  was  there  before. 

There  came  to  me  in  this  seance  in  materialized  form  a  very 
ancient-looking  and  peculiar-visaged  spirit  form,  who  alleged  he 
was  a  spirit  guide  of  mine,  the  most  ancient  of  all  the  guides. 
He  indeed  was  the  strangest-looking  human  I  had  ever  seen, 
differing  so  much  in  features,  and  in  size  and  color  as  well  as 
dress,  from  known  races.  He  spoke,  giving  a  name  so  long,  and 
so  peculiar,  that  I  could  neither  pronounce,  write,  nor  even 


;3S^u 


I' ' 


114 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


I  i 

\ 

V 


remember  it ;  and  found  out  what  little  I  did  find  out  then  regard- 
ing him  through  others ;  through  my  own  alleged  guides,  especially 
Otelleo,  and  the  little  cabinet  spirit  worker,  who  said  that  he, 
the  guide,  would  for  the  present  be  designated  des-Asia.     He 
originally  came  from  Thibet  or  Himalaya  mountains,  in  which 
former  place  he  was  one  time  a  priest  in  a  religion  differing  from 
anything  now  in  existence.    The  little  cabinet  spirit  who  claims 
she  helps  to  build  the  forms  in  the  cabinet  at  these  seances,  speak- 
ing  -ut  after  the  ancient  spirit  dematerialized,   said  he   was 
thousands  of  years  old,  and  had  said  four  or  six  thousand  years 
were  not  much,  as  there  was  a  city  buried  in  Mexico,  which  has 
been  buried  for  full  forty  thousand  years,  but  would  soon  be 
discovered.    I  requested  Otelleo  to  find  out  more  concerning  this 
materialization,  and  to  let  me  know,  and  later  requested  Hypatia 
to  let  me  know  the  purport  of  his  visit,  and  his  character,  and 
whether  he  should  be  recognized.    Though  there  is  no  evidential 
matter,  save  what  the  physical  senses  produce,  still  I  will  maintain 
the  record  and  await  future  developments. 

My  spirit  guide,  Hypatia.  was  reported  to  be  present,  but  did 
not  materialize  at  this  seance. 


^l-^ 


Autobiography  of  J.  B.  Jonson 

[Note  :— In  response  to  my  request  for  a  brief  autobiographical 
sketch  of  his  life  for  publication  in  this  book,  Mr.  J.  B.  Jonson 
complied  by  sending  me  the  following  under  date  of  February  28, 
1912.   The  Author.] 

"I  was  born  in  1854  in  Akron,  Ohio.  Father  was  a  native  of 
England,  and  a  lineal  descendant  on  the  paternal  side  of  the  house 
of  the  immortal  Ben  Jonson,  the  British  poet  and  writer.  His 
father's  mother,  my  great-grandmother,  was  a  Payne,  a  descendant 
of  Tom  Payne,  the  noted  infidel,  so  called.  In-  my  boyhood  days 
I  remember  attending  a  celebration  of  Payne's  birthday,  held  in 
Toledo,  in  the  old  Lyceum  Hall,  then  used  by  Spiritualists  and 
Free  Thinkers,  when  they  spoke  with  much  unction  of  his  relation. 
It  seems  that  his  father,  who,  by  the  way,  was  a  very  wealthy  man 
and  an  intensely  religious  individual,  never  spoke  of  Payne  except 
in  tones  of  disparagement  and  deplored  the  relationship.    His  son 


wvr^-iB-i  i». 


I 


J.  B.  J  ON  SON, 
.Materializing  Medium. 


P'; 


k; 


m 


■'■■  I 
-  ,  i 


IfSi 


J 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


115 


never  aprccd  with  him  either  in  his  views  of  rclicrion  or  Payne. 
Fatlicr.  being  the  youngest  son,  at  the  decease  of  his  father,  wai 
cut  ofT  with  the  usual  portion  accorded  in  those  days  to  the 
youngest,  which  he  refused  to  accept,  coming  to  America  in  1851, 
entered  into  business  in  1853,  meeting  the  one  who  was  to  become 
my  mother,  and  after  a  short  courtship  was  married.    Mother's 
maiden  name  was  Margaret  J.  Dolson,  she  was  also  of  EngHsh 
ancestry.    At  the  time  of  my  birth,  October  16,  1854,  my  parents 
were  boarding  with  a  family  in  Akron,  who  were  spiritualists. 
The  evening  previous  to  my  birth  they  held  a  seance  for  physical 
manifestations,  so  being  born  amid  such  surroundings,  is  it  not 
possible  that  prenatal  conditions  had  something  to  do  with  devel- 
opments of  later  years?  My  earliest  recollections  of  anything  of 
a  psychic  nature  date  back  to  the  time  that  I  was  seven  years 
of  age  — having  a  sister,  Josephine,  five  vcars  of  age.    Romping 
through  the  house  one  summer  day  in  childish  play,  she  chasing 
me,  I  ran  out  of  the  house,  and  into,  and  through,  a  large,  burly, 
black-whiskered  man  on  the  steps  of  the  house.  On  turning  rotin'd 
no  one  was  there.    My  sister  saw  him,  too.    We  ran  to  mother 
in  fear.     While  telling  her,  father  came  home  from  the  store. 
I  remember  father  saying,  "Tut,  tut !   It  is  all  imagination,"  but 
that  d  d  not  satisfy  us,  and  all  through  my  boyhood  davs  we  had 
various  manifestations,  wherever  we  lived,  unexplained  noises, 
rappings.  so\  -^^  of  footfalls  at  night  through  rooms  where  no 
one  was  visible  to  our  sight,  in  fact  so  many  manifestations  that 
I  have  not  the  time  or  space  to  mention  them. 

My  first  serious  investigation  began  at  the  age  of  18,  as  to  the 
cause  of  these  manifestations.  My  sister,  who  had  passed  away 
shortly  after  the  first  incident  mentioned,  being  the  first  to  mani- 
fest m  my  first  regular  seance  that  I  sat  in.  Mv  progress  after 
that  was  rapid,  beginning  with  trance  control  i-i  1876.  Having 
moved  to  Springfield,  Ohio,  I  became  acquainted  with  friends 
interested  in  Spiritualism,  who  formed  a  circle.  I  got  directions 
to  build  a  cabinet,  and  soon  obtained  phvsical  manifestations 
under  strict  test  conditions,  and  some  materializations  developed. 
There  occurred  many  thinga  of  an  occult  nature  during  my 
sojourn  of  four  years  among  the  friends  I  met  in  Springfield,  and 
a  decided  development  of  my  mediumship. 

Coming  back  to  Toledo,  Ohio,  in  1880,  my  employment  inter- 
fering with  our  sittings,  I  did  not  devote  so  much  time  to  the 
subject  for  several  years.  In  the  interval  I  found  that  I  possessed 
mediumship  in  the  trumpet  line,  which  I  have  experienced  more 
or  less  from  time  to  time,  up  to  the  present.  We  had  various 
manifestations  in  our  home  circle  of  spirit  power,  until  I  was 


V  'ilS^f  ffl 


f-:«i 


!l 


116 


i 


DAWN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


pn 
boi. 
on  t.' 
psych 
As 


'^  .  .  same  planet  Our  birthdays  fall  respcctS  S 
•!'  n  1  mine  on  the  16th  of  October  makino-  a  .'».« 
•  ccnu  ^  .tion.  a.  per  Butler's  Solar  Diolcl^y^  '  "'°"^ 
of  then'  F^.  ;  X'  '^  °"'  '"anifestations  or  rather  description 
book  hi'  rcou  y  '.  hi'^''  ?-'"y.  ^'''-■"^'  ^^'^  ^"thor  of  this 
iVwi<     r  ^  :V  ^  ^"^"^  '"  ^''^^l^h  of  my  hfe,  will  leave 

life  without  purpose.  ^  °^  ^^"  '"  ^a'"-  or  ^y 

I  am,  dear  reader,  yours  sincerely, 

(Sgd.)    J,  B.  JoNSON." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

T"^?on^''"'*  .?'  ''''"^  °"  ^^'"'^^y  "'gh'-  18ih  November. 
I^Il,  in  Mrs.  Wriedts  stance  room.  D.froit  The 
sutcr.  were  four  women,  a  man,  a„d  a  little  boy,  wlio 
together  w.th  myself  made  a  c.rcle  of  seven.  I  did  not  take 
copmus  notes  as  I  usually  d>d.  but  wrote  my  record  after  my 
return  to  the  hotel.  I  do  not  therefore  record  all  the  facts,  but 
briefly  note  mtercsting  features  which  I  dccu  worthy  of  record 
as  ev.dent«il  m  character.  Dr.  Sharp,  the  control  of  Mrs  Wricdt 
greeted  me.  and  in  doing  su.  reminded  n.e  that  ho  had  fulfilled 

h    f  Tm'        k     "''^^^  "''  '"  *'"=^  '''"''  "''^""  ^°°"'  ''■•«»  Sunday, 
the  12th  November,  to  vs.t  the  Jon.on  sear.ce  on  tne  night  I  uould 

have  my  suq^r.se.  I!e  had  promised  that  he  would  n,:ter,.Ui^e  in 
the  cabmet  walk  out,  and  place  his  hand  on  my  head,  and  I  would 
know  by  that  act.  that  it  was  he  (Dr.  Sharp).  I  admitted  to 
h.s  mediutn.  Mrs.  VVr.edt.  and  before  all  the  sitters,  that  Dr 
Sharp  had  ully  and  successfully  carried  out  his  promise,  exhibit- 
ing much  strength  when  he  placed  his  hand  cu  my  head      Fhat 

TzedTJ''  *''  '''°"'t  °"'  "'"'^  ""'■  Sh'-P  appeared  material- 
ized .n  my  presence.  In  my  records  of  August  7  1910  I  find 
this  entry,  which  mentions  him,  viz.: 

lQi'n*ivi^^  ?"''''*^  '^^"^'^  '•'''  Saturday  forenoon.  7th  ^u^ust 
1910  Mrs.  Jonson  sat  with  Mrs.  King  (then  in  ..orCl  lite^  S 
myself  we  three  being  all  in  room  Bvvhile  Jo  n  v^s  v^L  on 
a  couch  m  room  A.  the  other  side  of  the  curtai  iXlfin  /  ? 
space  eft  for  a  door.  After  severallrms  td  ma  eria  Ld  a 
form  claimmg  to  be  that  of  Dr    «;ii-.rr,    ,  ■         '"'^-trriaiizen,  a 

bearded  intellUt-looSn^  old  man'':  d  L'^'anTsa^^Vhr/e 
he  stood  in  the  materialized  form,  "As  von  are  an  rl'  f r  i  ^ 
my  medium,  Mrs.  Etta  VVriedt  of  Detroit  If. It?  ,['?•?''  "^ 
call  on  you."  We  (my  wife,  ta  Hv^^  aid  my  elf ) tdi  h,m 
welcome,  and  after  a  short  conversation  he  witSew." 

form'.hT'  ''^''^7^'"'^  ^'-  ^'■^'■P  ^"'^"d^d  •"  materialized 
form,  above  recorded,  was  rendered  n,emor.>)le  to  me  for  several 

117 


f 


:|-r 


J  .- 


r-,. 


m 


TT 


118 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


it  '  ■ 


reasons  which  merit  recognition,  and  may  hold  connection  with 
events  of  pnor  date,  as  well  as  with  others  of  later  date  in  this 
volume,  which  even  now.  or  probably  in  the  near  future  will  by 
association  with  other  dates,  events,  facts,  or  statements,  prove 
to  be  circumstantial  evidence,  or  corroborative  testimony,  hence 
will  be  noted  in  the  foregoing  connection. 

"Otelleo,  another  intelligence,  who  has  held  communication  with 
me  for  years,  through  various  mediums,  and  as  varied  phases 
having  first  materialized  and  conversed  with  me,  through  this 
same  medium  (J.  B.  Jonson)  in  another  place  in  1907,  as  he 
was  about  to  retire  promised  to  return,  and  bring  with  him  a 
distinguished  personality  that  I  would  be  pleased  to  meet  He 
retired  and  shortly  after  returned  with  an  alleged  friend  and 
brother;  and  introduced  one  alleged  Hiram  Abiff  " 

"My  guide  Hypatia,  who  has  always  alleged  that  she  was  the 
daughter  of  Theon,  and  consequently  as  such  would  be  known 
as  the  Neoplatonic  philosopher,  visited  us  and  then  retired   but 
before  doing  so  promised     to  return  and  did  in  a  little  while 
re-enter  with  another  beautiful  angelic  young  woman,  whom 
she  introduced  to  my  wife  as  Saphrona.   This  same  7th  of  August 
1910,  sfance  was  made  memorable,  by  the  conditions  imposed  and 
accepted,  at  the  time  of  our  presentation  to  Hypatia  of  white 
roses,  tied  m  my  case  with  a  bow  of  white  satin  baby  ribbon 
and  m  the  case  of  my  then  wife,  May,  tied  in  a  bow  with  blue 
satin  baby  ribbon,  and  which  is  more  fully  referred  to  in  two 
other  chapters  covering  the  present  series  of  seances,  viz.:  at 
Detroit  through  the  trumpet,  and  on  Wednesday  night,  the  15th 
November  1911,  at  Jonson's,  on  both  occasions  by  Hypatia,  who 
retained  the  roses  one  year,  three  months  and  eight  days  before 
returning  them  to  me.  tied  as  when  she  received  them,  and  looking 
as  fresh,  and  my  wife  as  spirit  was  present  when  she  did  so  " 
The  next  intelligence  to  address  me  at  Mrs.  Wriedt's  seance 
of    8th  November,  1911,  was  Grey  Feather,  the  alleged  Indian 
control  of  J.  B.  Jonson,  in  Toledo,  who  gave  me  two  reasons 
for  commg  to  this  seance,  the  first  being,  that  he  promised  me 
he  would  come,  and  he  now  kept  that  promise;  and  the  second 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  Hp 

being  a  matter  of  solelv  nerQnnai  ,„j       •    .     • 

She"'  =^'"  ""^  '^"■-'^  -0  advisediX :« r::! 

The  attitude  and  earnestness  of  these  three  ^nirif  ,«.•♦„ 

%  alleged  spirit  daughter  s  name  (Ma,  Donna),  as  I  received 
At  this  seance  the  very  ancient  emide  —  ^«itu  ,  i 

but  Who  was  by  n,e  to  be  designated,  and  known   or  t^pe'senl' 
came  i„  thundering  tones  .he  wtd  or^nte   ' S  r^"' 

The  alleged  spirit  of  a  h'ttle  Indian  girl  who  sa.'H  h^. 

^  tcr,  for  fullv  fif  "  ''"'  ^"  ^'^  ^'^  '^'^'''  -«vened 

matters  for  fully  fifteen  nunutes,  creating  much  laughter,  which 


"II 


120  DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

became  more  or  less  contagious  from  her  own.    She  also  created 
some  amusement  at  my  expense,  and  set  me  guessing.    She  said 
she  was  in  my  home,  Toronto,  and  "your  squaw  (meaning  my 
wife's  photograph)   was  on  your  office  table."    I  was  at  first 
puzzled  to  know  what  she  meant.     She  apparently  enjoyed  my 
stupidity  for  the  moment,  and  laughed  heartily  and  said,  "Your 
squaw  stands  by  you  now."   Then  I  realized  that  part,  when  it 
dawned  on  me  that  I  had  left  my  late  wife's  picture  on  my  table 
with  that  of  a  friend.    So  I  said,  "Now  tell  me  if  she  is  anywhere 
else,"  and  she  told  me  where  three  of  her  pictures  hung  on  walls 
and  a  photograph  picture  on  the  dresser.     She  described  the 
location  of  each  as  I  found  them  on  my  return  home.    They,  with 
all  the  hangings,  had  been  changed  during  my  absence,  and  I  had 
not  absolutely  definite  fixture  of  these  in  my  mind ;  and  though 
I  knew  the  position  of  some  of  them,  before  the  change,  I  could 
not  give  their  relative  positions  with  adjacent  pictures,  after  the 
change,  which  she  had  done. 

I  think  under  the  circumstances,  the  hypothesis  of  thought 
transmission  or  mind  reading  in  this  case  would  be  far-fetched. 
After  my  return  home  I  was  able  to  verify  the  absolutely  correct 
location  and  situation  of  the  pictures,  as  she  had  stated  m  the 
seance ;  and  am  able  therefore  to  include  in  this  connection  my 
acknowledgement  of  the  correctness  of  what  was  described  in 
the  hearing  of  all  who  participated  in  the  seance.  So  that  the 
testimony  given  in  the  seance  was  confirmed  as  correct  from  my 
comparison  of  the  testimony  with  the  existing  facts. 

THE  TELEPATHIC  AND  MIND  READING  IIVPOTHESES. 

Here  let  us  analyze  the  mental  hypotheses,  and  prove  if  we 
may,  that  they  cannot  account  for  all  psychic  phenomena,  for 
there  are  some  produced  by  the  carnate  soul,  and  others  when 
it  becomes  discarnate.  The  functioning  of  the  objective  portion 
of  the  mind,  it  is  claimed,  has  to  do  with  the  five  senses,  with 
reason,  and  with  the  acquisition  of  knowledge ;  while  that  of  the 
subjective  portion  of  the  mind  controls  the  organic  functions 
throughout  the  body,  and  is  the  seat  of  all  emotions,  and  the 
storehouse  of  memory.    I  will  even  grant  this  much  of  what  is 


E«p?iswEwspr^':s]r^^^-'"''j{r;'? 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  . 


121 


i.i:i 


claimed,  and  further  admit  it  is  harmonious  with  the  incarnate 
spirit,  in  each  individual  man ;  but  w  hilc  it  may  be  impressed  to 
do  service  for  a  discarnatc  spirit,  is  not  itself  creative  of  physical 
form,  voice,  or  other  psychic  phenomena  outside  of  its  own 
physical  environment  or  human  body  ? 

I  am  not  a  mental  expert,  nor  eminent  psychologist,  but  have 
a  healthy  functioning  uf  mind,  and  normal  faculty  of  reasoning 
and  therefore  claim  the  right  to  question  the  assertionist,  who 
?ays  a  certain  functioning  of  the  subjective  self  will  account  for 
the  so-called  psychic  mysteries.    I  wish  to  say  and  make  my  state- 
ment clear,  that  I  am  not  myself  able,  and  do  not  believe  that 
any  man  is  able,  to  correctly  define  or  demonstrate  all  the  varied 
functions  of  any  mind;  and  I  object  to  the  assumption  of  an 
hypothesis,  without  facts  are  presented  to  sustain  it,  and  therefore 
with  definition  there  must  be  demonstration,  by  the  defender  of 
the  mind  hypothesis.    It  is  the  champion's  part  to  sustain  it.   I  do 
not,  in  discussing  the  hypothesis  in  question,  claim  to  know,  but 
simply  assume  or  suppose,  for  purpose  of  argument  leaving  onus 
of  proof,  with  the  one  who  uses  the  hypothesis.    Let  us  see  the 
application  of  the  diflferent  mind  hypotheses,  in  the  case  of  the 
testimony,  of  the  alleged  little  Indian  girl.    Can  it  be  accounted 
for  by  any  mind  hypothesis?   Or  was  the  information  she  con- 
veyed compiled  from  facts  and  knowledge  stored  in  my  subjective 
mind?  Or  was  the  voice  a  physical  phenomena  on  that  occasion 
in  the  seance  due  to  mind  reading  or  telepathic  transmission  of 
thought?  I  claim  it  was  neither.    I  must  have  cast  eye  on  each 
one  of  those  pictures  before  they  had  changed  from  their  former 
locations,  and  if  so  I  am  prepared  to  admit  their  former  location 
was  fixed  in  my  subjective  mind,  and  there  retained  for  all  time 
to  come,  in  earth  life  at  any  rate.     I  have  proven,  to  my  own 
satisfaction,  scores  of  times,  that  the  subjective  mind  is  a  store- 
house of  all  our  knowledge,  howsoever  obtained,  from  childhood 
to  old  age.  though  mostly  forgotten  by  the  normal  or  objective 
mind ;  and  as  I  had  absolutely  no  objective  knowledge,  at  the  time 
the  information  was  telepathically  given  oflF  from  me,  of  the  location 
of  the  pictures,  it  must  have  been  supplied,  if  that  hypothesis  be 
the  correct  one,  from  my  sub-conscious  or  subjective  mind,  if 


■.fi 


mf-\'imrM:^m 


I! 


ii 
Its, 

7  I! 


122 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


from  me  at  all,  and  if  that  possibility  is  admitted  (and  I  will 
admit  it  for  argument's  sake  solely),  then  the  thought  impression, 
or  association  of  thoughts,  having  their  existence  in  or  self- 
evolvement  from  the  human  transmitter  (my  subjective  mind), 
to  the  human  receiver  (Mrs.  Ett:.  Wriedt's  subjective  mind),  it  was 
thus  in  her  possession.  Keeping  in  view  the  fact,  that  the  thought 
impression  reaching  the  human  receiver,  must  be  absolutely  the 
very  thought,  or  perfect  duplicate  or  wavelet  as  from  the  stone 
thrown  in  the  pond,  of  the  thought  leaving  the  human  transmitter, 
my  sub-conscious  self,  which  is  not  supposed  to  be  active  in  that 
way ;  and  is  practically  well  illustrated  by  the  well  known  acts  of 
transmitting  both  telephonic  and  telegraphic  messages,  which 
follow  a  line,  straight  or  circuitous  in  route,  from  the  trans- 
mitting clerk  or  person,  or  instrument  to  ear  of  the  receiver,  or 
the  receiving  instrument ;  and  if  it  be  thus,  the  origin  is  human, 
and  if  the  knowledge  be  not  voluntarily  sent  by  the  sitter  (at 
Mrs.  Wriedt's,  myself)  then  the  medium,  in  order  to  get  it,  must 
interview  with  her  subjective  mind,  or  peep  into  my  storehouse 
of  memory  (my  subjective  mind),  and  look  and  iind  therein,  the 
very  thing  she  wants  by  mind-reading  process ;  and  having  found 
it,  set  to  work  to  dress  it  up  (in  words  or  shape)   and  palm 
it  oflF  as  original  with  her,  and  by  her  conscious  self  transmit  it 
back  to  my  objective  mind,  but  not  by  telepathy,  but  in  a  different 
way,  by  putting  it  into  a  trumpet,  a  physical  reality,  and  giving 
it  a  voice  to  speak  it,  —  for  all  present  heard  the  voice,  and  what 
it  said  —  so  that  the  thought  is  dressed  in  physical,  and  by  waves 
of  sound  strikes  on  the  drum  of  ear  of  me,  and  through  this 
channel  physical  gains  entrance  in  the  normal  way,  to  my  con- 
scious mind  and  understanding;  and  to  be  consistent,  in  any 
such  contention  of  course  the  information  would  be  first  stolen, 
or  at  least  taken  from  my  subjective  mind,  by  the  so-called  mind- 
reading  plan,  for  it  was  not  transmitted,  as  I  will  later  show,  and 
it  was  not  original  with  the  medium,  and  thus  from  first  ta  last, 
even  if  it  were  possible  —  which  it  was  not,  under  my  super- 
vigilance —  it  would  be  nothing  but  hypocrisy,  and  now  I'll  pin 
the  critic  fast.    There  is  nothing  sent  back  by  telepathic  route, 
nor  yet  by  tije  natural  way,  but  what  was  stolen  from  my  sub- 


f,i 


.tfi«^ri;*w 


•Trt'WSS^':: 


m^.smbS!ser  - 


■i'-*e<?-:.- 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


123 


conscious  mind,  by  mind-reading  theft,  and  note  this  fact,  that 
if  it  was  tiot  there  at  first,  it  could  not  be  stolen,  utilized,  received 
or  sent,  and  hence  as  I  got  information  through  "Pansy"  and 
knowledge  of  some  events  new  to  me,  that  never  were  in  stock 
in  store  of  my  Subconscious  self,  but  came  from  other  source 
to  me  on  that  occasion,  upsets  entirely,  the  hypothesis  which  critic 
had  adopted,  instead  of  mine,  by  which  he  claimed  the  medium 
(Mrs.  Wriedt)  had  humbugged  me  (as  sitter). 

Let  us  look  at  it  another  way,  as,  for  example,  I  as  sitter  do 
not  think  it,  and  therefore  don't  transmit  it,  which  is  quite  reason- 
able ;  and  hence  it  is  not  my  telepathy,  nor  my  transmission  of 
thought,  but  on  the  ether  hand  the  critic  claims  she  (the  medium) 
reads  my  thoughts  in  mind,  and  hence  "'tis  done  by  mind- 
reading,"  and  action  emanates  from  her;  and  she  knows,  by 
copying  it  from  what  is  in  my  storehouse,  or  takes  it  out  of  my 
subjective  mind  by  view,  or  by  theft  from  me,  which  would  be 
mind-reading  theft,  with  intent,  and  sends  it  back  by  route  of 
trumpet,  on  waves  of  ether  or  common  air  to  my  objective  mind, 
through  sense  of  hearing,  all  of  which  is  physical,  and  once  again 
the  copy  goes,  or  else  the  original,  on  the  ihelf  of  my  subjective 
storehouse ;  but  even  that  won't  do,  for  'tis  not  true,  for  once  on 
shelf  of  subjective  mind,  it  stolen  cannot  be,  nor  lost,  but  always 
there,  and  copied  or  repeated  only,  so  medium  gets  a  photographic 
picture  of  thought  or  thoughts  of  mine,  or  my  reflected  thoughts, 
in  her  subconscious  or  subjective  mind,  and  there  they'll  stay, 
and  not  rise  to  the  upper,  or  objective  mind  to  be  forthwiti  ;ent 
back  to  me,  as  she  might  wish  to  so  impress  me  that  it  was  irit, 
instead  of  her,  so  here  again  the  mind  hypothesis  won't  fit, 
because  the  knowledge,  or  facts,  are  not  in  mind  to  be  photo- 
graphed, copied,  reflected  or  repeated. 

And  still  I  may  in  other  words  express  it,  and  bring  out  the 
facts  by  reasoning,  and  say  the  receiver  of  the  thoughts  (the 
medium's  subjective  mind)  becomes  possessed  of  them,  or  their 
reflection  rather,  or  from  the  waves  of  harmony  produced  by 
molecular  vibrations,  or  in  some  other  way,  which  have  origin  in 
thought  creation  or  evolvement,  and  rearranges  them  from  what 
they  were,  and  sends  them  back  by  aid  of  the  physical  to  my 


'!  ^if 


\wm'^' 


li 


124 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


't 


objective  mind,  for  the  express  purpose  of  deceiving;  me  into 
believing  it  to  be  what  it  is  represented.  But  here  again  resort 
is  had  to  what  is  physical,  that  is  a  trumpet,  and  a  voice,  which 
are  not  created  by  the  mind,  and  tliat  hypothesis  will  not  account 
for  them,  for  that  presupposes  prior  existence  of  these  thoughts. 

But  to  carry  out  her  motive  the  medium  assigns  or  designates 
the  duty  to  its  subjective  self,  of  acquiring  thoughts  from  out 
the  storehouse  of  the  subjective  mind  of  me,  which  I  may  grant 
in  argument  as  possible,  if  such  thoughts  are  there,  and  have  them 
passed  up  to  the  assignee,  the  objective  mind  of  medium  (but 
even  this  is  exceptionally  difficult),  and  then  arrange  therewith  a 
likeh-  story  to  be  sent  back  to  me,  from  her  objective  mind,  but 
it  v\uuld  have  to  be,  if  at  all,  by  telepathy,  for  it  could  not  be  by 
transmission  through  a  trumpet ;  and  through  the  organ  of  hear- 
ing of  myself,  to  my  objective  mind,  what  is  supposed,  or  so 
argued  by  the  defender  of  the  mind  hypothesis,  to  have  been 
obtained  out  of  my  subjective  storehouse,  which,  if  that  be  true, 
belonged  to  me,  which  it  did  not,  under  the  false  pretense  of  its 
being  obtained  from  an  Indian  girl,  which  had  in  fact,  at  least 
so  argued  at  this  time  and  place,  no  real  existence.  This  I  would 
designate  a  very  lame  excuse,  for  a  very  weak  mind  hypothesis. 
But  had  the  thoughts  and  the  knowledge  once  been  there  regard- 
ing Pansy,  they  might  possibly  have  been  telepathically  transmitted 
or  read,  reflected  or  cognized,  so  they  could  be  utilized,  recon- 
structed, redressed  in  words,  and  sent  back,  in  the  natural  and 
human  way,  but  not  by  trumpet  and  language  spoken,  for  the 
purpose  of  deceiving  me. 

To  me  it  seems  ridiculous,  the  argument  and  reason,  that  the 
medium  gets  it  all  f  om  me,  even  if  the  thoughts  were  on  the 
shelf  of  my  sub-conscious  mind,  and  hence  I  ask  who  could  devise 
the  deceitful  part  of  it?  or  what  motive  could  prompt  it?  What 
advantage  or  benefit  could  it  be  to  anyone?  The  possibility  and 
actuality  of  mind-reading,  or  telepathy,  have  never  yet  been 
accepted  as  well  established  for  communication,  or  for  practical 
utility.  But  the  thoughts  were  never  mine,  and  therefore  could 
not  be  obtained  from  me,  and  hence  no  thought  or  knowledge 
of  Pansy,  whom  I  never  heard  or  saw  or  identified,  and  never 


\>  i 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


125 


knew  had  an  existence  up  to  then ;  and  consequently  never  had  in 
mind  to  be  transmitted,  read  or  reflected  to  the  subjective  mind 
of  medium,  and  therefore  it  was  mentally  non-existent,  and  no 
attempt  could  be  made  either  mentally  or  in  natural  way,  to 
carry  out  a  fraudulent  deception  by  means  of  mind,  and  hence  no 
mental  hypothesis  could  fit  the  situation. 

As  author  I  aTn  now  addressing  an  intelligent  and  very  numerous 
jury  of  thinking"  men  and  women.  Perhaps  you  think  my  style 
of  expression,  or  mode  of  illustration  and  likewise  demonstration 
new  and  peculiar,  and  my  language  not  exactly  clear  in  definition ; 
but  I  want  each  and  every  one  to  know,  and  fully  understand, 
that  I  seek  to  solve  and  demonstrate  as  I  would  a  problem  in 
geometry,  and  so  defend  the  spiritual  hypothesis  and  make  pass- 
able, to  honest  critics,  and  true  investigators,  the  pons  asinorum 
of  the  calumniator  of  this  philosophy,  and  argue  on  the  premise, 
that  tl:»  true  hypothesis  which  will  and  does  account  for  the 
phenomena  I  have  recorded  and  the  philosophy  L  have  adopted, 
is  not  a  mental  one,  but  is  the  spiritual  one. 

If  you  bulk  large  in  confidence,  that  I  am  wrong,  and  critic 
right  in  his  selection  of  the  telepathic  transmission  of  thought 
hypothesis,  or  on  the  other  hand  the  mind-reading  one,  then  you 
must  defend  and  prove  it,  if  you  can,  by  demonstration,  that  it 
can  withstand  all  criticism,  but  more  than  this,  you  must  needs 
also  demonstrate  how  such  hypothesis  works  out.  This  I  have 
done  with  the  spiritual  one,  by  demonstrating  in  different  ways 
and  times  and  places,  as  all  must  admit  who  heard  my  former 
lecture.  I  have  yet  to  see  and  fully  comprehend,  how  the  mental 
operating  hypotheses  do  operate.  As  yet  I  have  not  had  the 
opportunity  to  see,  or  the  privilege  so  far  to  learn  the  operation 
and  wish  to  be  shown  by  critic  the  solution. 

I  will  call  the  champion  of  mind  hy-potheses  and  examine  him. 
My  previous  criticisms  in  this  same  chapter  do  not  afTect  your 
claim,  you  state,  as  it  is  not  the  proper  operation  I  have  indicated, 
nor  have  I  guessed  your  plan.  Well  then  again  you  may  jingle 
yoor  sweet-sounding  symbols,  or  arguments,  of  mind  h}  otheses, 
for  ni  make  a  fresh  attack.  I  ask  your  close  attention  to  my 
aigtiments.     The   thoughts  of  the   subjective   mind  of   sitter 


!lf[ 


I  f- 


I 


Hi 


5r 


M 


126 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


(myself)  need  not,  voluntarily  nor  otherwise,  move  from  their 
location  m  the  subjective  storehouse  of  mind,  but  reflect  from 
where  they  are.  upon  the  mind  of  medium,  as  face  of  sitter  reflects 
perfectly  on  the  mirror  in  dressing  room,  and  this  indeed  seems 
true,  as  I  have  proved  (see  case  3  of  hypnotic-psychic-phenomena 
m  Chapter  IX).    As  May  and  my  spirit  guides  have  told  me. 
and  as  I  have  proved  by  thought  attunement  with  them,  and  with 
others  m  spirit   realms,  and   found  by   actual   experiment  oft 
repeated,  my  thought  sent  out  by  me  as  souls  desire  to  ego  oi* 
spirit  of  a  loved  one,  or  friend,  or  desired  one,  impinges  shortly 
on  their  mind,  and  my  desire  brings  back  from  them  through 
a  writing  psychic,  or  other  instrument,  though  absent  from  me 
a  message,  which  is  an  answer  to  my  true  desire.    But  mind  you 
my  thoughts  are  recognized,  that  is  they  are  seen  by  spirit  sight' 
or  their  reflection  is  made  manifest,  or  through  vibrations  create 
waves  in  harmony,  as  a  certain  note  in  tuning  fork  vibration 
begets  the  same  in  wire  string  of  piano  at  other  end  of  room ;  and 
also  by  a  sense  of  prescience  or  spirit  sense  of  intuition.    The 
latter  two  are  active  with  the  discarnate  spirit  ego,  while  passive 
with  the  incarnate  one,  and  therefore  not  patent  to  the  incarnate 
ego,  or  at  least  to  his  objective  mind,  especially  an  ordinary  one. 
But  to  admit  that  these  senses  exist  in  the  subjective  mind  for 
discarnate  hfe  purposes,  does  not  in  any  way  account  for  what 
does  not  exist  in  thought  or  thoughts  of  my  subjective  mind  as 
sitter,  in  the  trumpet  seance,  nor  has  it  been,  nor  can  it  be  shown 
that  spint  sight,   nor  intuition,  nor  any  power  of  mind,  has 
creative  power  to  make  or  find,  what  was  not  there  in  my  sub- 
jective mind;  and  if  not  there  in  mind  of  me,  it  could  not  show 
reflection,  on  the  medium's  mind,  nor  as  apparition  to  her.  nor 
could  the  mind  of  either,  or  these  two  faculties  r      .^o  create 
sound,  or  voice,  or  language  in  the  air.  nor  show    .     thing  as 
physical,  beyond  the  normal  self  of  medium;  and  hen.e  we  find 
ourselves  again  at  the  blind  end  of  the  lane,  and  this  hypothesis 
along  with  several  others  counts  as  naught. 

•Tansy,"  the  little  Indian  girl,  was  therefore  not  created  from 
a  thought  of  mine,  as  listening  sitter,  along  with  other  six.  nor 
from  a  reflection  of  such  asserted  thought,  nor  was  she  a  creation 


I 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  127 

by  the  thought  of  medium,  nor  was  she  a  reflection  of  a  form 
or  vision,  nor  a  simple  apparition  in  the  medium's  •  ind.  "Pansy" 
was  a  spirit,  and  what  I  heard  was  simply  vibrato:  y  sound  waves 
of  harmony  impinging  on  my  drum  of  ear,  and  that  of  the  other 
sitters,  produced  by  spirit  vocal  organs,  operated  by  a  living 
intelligent  entity,  which  then  and  there  asserted  she  was  "Pansy," 
once  an  Indian  girl.  I  had  no  thought  in  my  mental  storehouse, 
at  any  time  in  all  my  life,  of  such  a  personality  as  "Pansy;"  and 
hence  it  could  not  be  in  my  sub-conscious  storehouse  of  knowl- 
edge, at  the  time  in  question.  And  here  is  an  insurmountable 
obstacle  to  the  adoption  in  this  case  at  nny  rate,  of  the  hypothesis 
of  mind-reading,  to  account  for  the  sa-  ings  of  an  intelligence  of 
some  kind,  either  by  the  medium,  or  the  Indian  girl,  no  matter 
which.  I  subsequently  learned  that  she  or  some  other  intelligence, 
representing  itself  as  "Pansy,"  was  a  guide  in  the  seances  of  the 
late  Maggie  Gaul,  medium,  I  have  pointed  out  elsewhere  in 
connection  with  the  expressed  wish  of  May  —  where  my  decision 

as  to  the  proposed  gift  of  a  certain  article  to  a  certain  relative 

if  transmitted  to  the  medium,  was  not  in  accord  with  May's  wish ; 
and  that  was  recognized  and  spoken  of  by  her ;  and  she  adduced 
her  reasons  for  a  different  disposition  of  the  article,  at  Mrs. 
Wriedt's  trumpet  seance,  in  Detroit.  Again  it  was  not  my  thought 
to  her  or  to  the  medium,  to  withhold  certain  articles  which  I  had 
decided  to  place  with  a  certain  firm  for  sale  (for  the  same  reason 
as  in  previous  instance)  but  accepted  and  decided  to  act  upon 
thfc  expressed  advice  received  a  day  or  two  later  from  her  at  the 
sitting  at  the  materializing;  seance  at  Jonson's  in  Toledo,  where 
she  appeared  in  her  transient  body  and  spoke  through  its  vocal 
organs.  This  is  another  insurmountable  obstacle  for  the  claimant 
that  the  mind-reading  hypothesis  will  account  for  it  all,  or  for 
such  part  of  it  at  least. 

The  numerous  readers,  constituting  my  jury  of  thinking  men 
and  women  will  please  excuse  me  if  I  say,  that  if  the  telepathic 
hypothesis,  or  the  mind-reading  one,  or  any  other  mental 
hypothesis  is  adduced  by  an  opponent  of  the  spiritual  hypothesis, 
as  the  true  cause  of  the  "Pansy"  phenomena  for  instance,  I  must 
have  evidence,  for  as  it  stands,  it  is  but  an  assertion,  and  it  seems 


m 


n 


■I  feN 


128  D.mN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

as  si,ch  ridiculous  to  mc,  to  say  the  least,  and  very  intricate  In 
hcory;  and  I  maintain  cannot  be  substantiated,  nor  sustained 
by  proof,  that  my  own  thought  sI,ouId  be  conveyed  bv  any  such 
plan  to  some  other,  to  enable  her.  that  other  one  (th^  medium) 
o  practice  deceit  on  me.  for  it  could  not  be  oblained.  as  my 
honght.  >  ,t  were  not  my  thought,  and  if  it  were  not  there,  and 
herefore  the  one  who  uses  the  argtmient.  is  too  presumptive,  to 

a  psKhirt:uth.  '  ^""'°"  ^'^'"'  ^'^  ""'''''  ^^^"'"^"^'  ^»^^^  >»  « 
There  is  another  point  which  may  be  considered  here  The 
f:.c  s  as  crnu'eyed  to  me  in  the  language  of  the  ostensible  Indian 
girl  I  could  not  venfy.  until  I  returned  hon,e.  and  then  by  com- 
parison with  my  notes  after  sitting,  I  satisfied  mvself  of  the 
absolutely  correct  statements  of  the  alleged  spirit  of  the  Indian 

Ju  f  "  ^"°^''"  ^'''"^"'■^  ^'^^^  ^^'^  '"<=rit  the  best  thought 

of    hose  who  so  readily  discredit  the  spiritual  hypothesis,  and 
qui  e  as  readily  assert  their  belief  in  the  telepathic  transmission 
of  thought    which  has  never  been  accepted  as  well  established 
and  the  other  one,  mind-reading,  as  well.    That  feature  is,  tha 
to  be  consistent  all  the  way  through,  there  should  on  the  part 
of  the  advocates  of  these  hypotheses,  be  given  us  some  descrip- 
tion    or   indication   of    how   an    invisible,    inaudible,    intangibh: 
thought  IS  carried  from  the  "transmitter"  of  one  human  person- 
ality to  the     receiver"  of  another  human  personality,  over  long 
or  short  distances,  and  some  reason  should  be  assigned  for  the 
necessity  of  a  medium  using  the  foregoing,  or  some  other  mind 
hypothesis,  to  account  for  her  getting  it,  and  then  adopting  a 
difFercnt  one  to  account  for  her  using  it,  such  as  for  the  necessity 
of  harnessing  the  thought  in  words,  and  creating  sound  for  their 
expression  when  conveying  them  back  to  the  original  source  from 
which  they  came.     Rut  for  the  present,  and  for  argument's  sake 
solely.  ,t  IS  admitted  that  the  language  used  is  the  outcome  of 
transmitted  thought ;  then  how  could  that  account,  on  the  one 
hand   for   varieties  of   sound  emanating   from  the   so  claimed 
mtelhgent  entities;  or  on  the  other  for  psychical  manifestations 
called  etheriahzations  and  materializations?    Btit  is  it  realized 
where  we  land,  if  we  adopt  a  mental  iiypothesis.  viz..  the  mind 


DAIVIV  or  THE  AlVAKllMU)  MINP 


120 


creates  physical  sounds,  and  can  therefore  create  physical  forms. 
Is  it  realized  that  t!ip  incnrnat*'  spirit  acts  tluoiigfh  the  sub- 
conscious or  subjective  niitid,  this  In  iiipr  an  indestructible  occupant, 
of  the  ego  or  soul,  or  more  correctly,  an  attribute  of  soul. 

Now  a  step  further,  and  the  incarnate  spirit  havincr  a  mind, 
and  living  in  its  soul  or  asral  btxly,  within  the  .idinary  body 
physical,  has  been  thus  associated  during  infanrv,  cIiiidhoi.»d, 
youth  and  manhood  or  womanhood,  till  advanced  aj,'e,  disease 
or  accident  makes  this  physical  habitation  no  longer  tenable,  and 
a  natural  law  lets  the  incarnate  spirit  out,  and  into  the  spirit 
sphere,  and  by  this  transition  it  becomes  discarnatc,  and  there- 
after a  spiritual  being  in  contradistinction  to  the  pliysiral  man. 
Does  it  occur  to  you  that  as  discarnatc,  the  personality  is  no 
longer  encumbered  with  a  physical  body,  which  held  it  while 
incarnate  in  check  ;  and  dus  it  not  also  follow  that  the  phenomena 
which  at  best  would  be  only  clumsily  and  imperfectly  iicrformed 
with  a  physical  environment  or  shell,  can  now,  if  at  all.  be 
produced  with  greater  facility  and  effectiveness,  by  the  unfettered 
spirit,  which  has  perfected  more  or  less  in  spiritual  knowledge; 
and  do  not  the  evidences  in  favor  of  the  latter  greatly  outweigh 
those  of  the  former?  Though  believing  in  the  probability  of 
telepathic  communication  between  incarnate  spirits  through  their 
sub-conscious  minds,  sti'I  of  weightier  importance  are  the  testi- 
monies of  many  discarnatc  spirits  who  communicate  with  me, 
through  the  incarnate  spirit  aid,  as  given  in  the  latter  chapters 
of  the  book. 

From  personal  tests  and  observations  in  the  normal,  trance 
and  hypnotic  states,  I  have  yet  to  discover  clear,  unmistakable, 
and  perfect  reproduction  of  the  thought  of  one  person  being 
received  by  the  mind  of  another,  by  telepathy  or  m'-nd-rcading, 
to  an  extent  to  be  fairly  considered  as  practicable  ,  ng  scores 
of  trials  I  have  made,  during  the  Tong  period  of  my  psychical, 
hypnotic  and  other  investigations.  I  may  have  been  much  less 
successful  in  my  telepathic  tests,  than  most  investigators,  never- 
theless I  have  found  as  a  rule,  where  there  were  any  evidential 
results  at  all,  they  may  be  described  as  "a  general  impression," 
"an  approximation,"  "an  approach  to  the  real,"  or  impression  that 


i  '     '• 


130 


D^l^^N  Of  THE  Al^AKENED  MIND 


"transmitter."  *"'  '''°"«'''  ^'^^^  '^'"^'^''^d  from  the 

to  sit  for  a  min  e'o  t?o  '^^t  1^7  '"  ^'^  "^^""^^ 
anything,  until  a  clear    1?.  J  '^  "°*  concentrated  on 

on  that'thojt.^  itad'S  rnl'-Tr%r-^'^"  ^^^ 
over  to  me  and  pull  my  nose  as  a  i2'  ^,  .*i^'""''  **"* 
from  the  time  she  am  J  ^  .  }  '  ^^"^  ^'^  '*•  'aughing 
I  then  asked  her  to  reacl  .  ^!"  '^^^  ""^"  '^'  returned  to  it 

She  said  the  the  "  ca  e  to  H  '"  T  ""'T^  °' "*''"''  P^^"*" 
detail  of  words     I  ne^^^^^^^^  '^T''^'  ^"^  "°^  ^'^^  every 

I  wrote.  '•?-ouvvIl  rub  tTo  t^     V''^'''^^^^^ 

and  e™  .„„„,ed,c  .,  ,„  each  dcai,.  nor  S  Urln^Ta 


iSBW*^;] 


ilk/ tH  1  "^LJ- 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


131 


thought  that  would  be  to  me  a  solution  of  a  proW'-n,  or  a  somc- 
tliuig  outs.de  of  the  latitude  and  longitude  .  the  receiver's 
si-here  of  knowledge,  as  I  do  not  think  siKh  mind  capable  in 
natural  way,  to  api)ropriatc  uliat  was  tendered. 

In  the  trump,t  ,«':.nces  with  Mrs.  \Vri.<lt  I  would  not  expect 
the  opportunity  to  jjathcr  evidences  of  the  sub-conscious  variety 
for  the  reason  that  she  i-   n.-t  cntranoorl  in  her  sittings. 

Obviously  there  could  b  •  to  .ittempt  ni.tde  at  using  the  telepathic 
hypothesis  to  account  for  tlie  various  phases  of  psychical  plicnom- 
fua  of  the  physical  1  ind,  Mirh  as  materialization  of  a  transient 
body,  which  uses  it,  ou-n  vocal  organs  to  communicate  with- 
er the  cxternalizai.nn  uf  sychic  powc,  when  heavy  bodies  are 
moved  without  visihic  contict  with  -^.ny  p.i.son,  power  or  object 
I  have  carefull,  ar-l  ,  alien; ly  watched  for  evidence,  which 
might  appear  to  sustain  oti.  .  r  oth.r  of  the  mind  hypotheses, 
but  up  to  the  present  time  i.ave  uatchcd  in  vain;  and  to  my 
mind  those  hypotheses  utterly  fn.l  to  .iccount  for  the  phenomena 
described  in  the  foregoing  pages,  and  among  other  records. 

One  may  theorize,  invent  and  plan,  as  to  how  the  th-'„g:,t 
ongmates.  and  what  it  is,  and  what  is  mind  in  which     •    i. 
Perhaps  it  is  a  thing  or  body  physical,   for  we  are  to'     ,!:.; 
thoughts  are  things.     Some  one  may  claim  that  it  is  i  •.,:•.  ;).■, 
manifest  in  molecular  aggregation  wiiich  may  cause  w.    <  ,  .' f 
motion,  and  then  at  other  times  a  dormant  state,  but  sti!'  .f  h  )  ,- 
power,  quiet  or  in  motion,  then  to  that  extent  at  least,  it  ha. 
existence,  and  must  be  i)hysical.  and  patent  to  spirit  sight   and 
also  capable  of  reflection.  But  under  each  and  everv  circumstance 
the  thought  or  thoughts  must  by  this  hypothesis  'have  existence 
m  the  mind  of  sitter,  before  seen,  reflected,  read,  realized  or  felt. 
As  thought  or  knowledge  of  an  intelligence  called  "I'ansy"  had 
never  habitation  in  my  mind   (the  sitter),  it  clearly  follows  a 
mind  hypothesis  will  not  apply. 

In  this  connection  I  feel  free  to  say,  that  there  be  none  who 
can  truly  describe  the  mind  or  rightly  designate  its  various 
powers,  capabilities  and  functionings.  The  more  I  grope  and 
think,  reflect  and  meditate,  the  more  convinced  am  I  that  mind 


n 


WWfT 


iSa. 


132 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


it  would  appear  to  be  an  attribute  oMhe  soul  ^'^^ 


I1 11 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  seventh   and  last  seance  of  the  November,  1911.  series 
was  held  during  the  forenoon  of  November  19th  at  the 
home  of  Mrs.  Etta  VVricdt,  and  was  absolutely  private 
save  and  except  for  the  presence  of  this  very  exceptiona  ps  -c^    ' 
Th,s  seance  proved  to  be,  to  me.  one  of  the  most  important    if 
not  absolutely  the  most  relatively  important,  of  all  T  S  'ce 
I  have  ever  attended  in  my  life  up  to  the  present  time-  and" 
the  same  t.me   most  deeply   interesting,   and   evidentially  con 

Ty  h';rr,lT  ^^'^"  -^  ""'"-■""  ^«"bt  in  my  mindf  as  to 
May  ha^  ng  kept  her  promise  and  redeemed  her  bond  Taking 
mto  cons,deration  the  many  evidential  matters  presenting    from 

nectronror""""  'T'""  ^""'°"^  ""'^'^'^  °'^h^  ^-^y  r 

nections   of   mme,   and   myself;    and   the   various   attitudes   ot 
md.vidual  relatives  one  toward  another   to  all  intenT.     nH 
poses,  the  private  family  talk,  with  the  'J^itulTulTtZl 
and  another,  regarding  this  or  that  circumstance,  all  so  realistic 
and  true  ro  the  knowledge  I  possessed,  even  to  m  nu  i^-  Ind    he 

enced  by  each  and  everyone;  as  well  as  the  confirmations  of 
previous  evidential  matter,  facts  and  messages;  togeZr  with 
the  presentation  of  new  evidential  matter,  and  th  clearirawaj 
of  any  fragments  of  ignorrnce.  and  my  enlightenment  as  to  mini 
matters,  while  so  satisfactory  and  convincing  to  me  cam  "in  the 

b^orT,  IT"'-  ''  '''''''''-'  '"  thisV:bHcat  ::•:  ta" 
but  only  alluded  to  m  the  briefest  outline.  One  reason  for  nl. 
reproducmg  f.^mily  affairs  in  this  publication  is  tl  fl"  Int  to 
most  people,  as  well  as  to  myself    it  wn„1r1  n^ 

been  mentioned   elsewhere.   ,l,at    itav,   n,y   spirit   w  [e    Ztl 
hnman  personality  she  has  established  to  my  enfiro  sa  isf,'., 
and  as  I  have  already  said  redeemed  her  C  I  ,  r       'd  W 
destre  that  I  should  no,  use  fami,,-  matters  when  I  hadenouJh 

133 


V 

111 


r    f 


u 


134  DAPVN  Of  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

other  materi.1  for  my  book.  This  request  I  shall  show  my  respect 
for,  by  a  laithful  compliance  therewith  in  matters  of  detail  or 
where  .t  would  prove  inadvisable  to  repeat  a  message  from  one 
to  another,  or  to  use  language  which  might  be  construed  as 
personal. 

My  alleged  spirit  daughter,  who  not  only  materialized  as  a 
young  woman  of  about  twenty  years,  but  also  spoke  with  me  on 
the  special  occasion  at  Toledo,  when  T  learned  for  the  first  time 
her  name,  as  known  in  spirit  life,  and  which  occasion  is  elsewhere 
recorded  as  being  the  15th  November.  1911,  seance  at  Tonson's 
and  who  promised  then,  and  at  the  last  of  the  Jonson  seances' 
to  come  with  her  mamma  and  myself  to  Detroit;  and  without 
a  doubt  she  has  fulfilled  that  promise;  and  was  one  of  th.  first 
of  the  numerous  intelligences,  to  speak  to  me  through  the  trumpet 
at  Mrs.  Wnedts.    She  gave  me  messages  to  be  delivered  to  he  • 
brother  and  her  sister  (half-brother  and  half-sister)  ;  also  told 
me  that  their  mother  Martha  was  present  at  the  seance  with  her 
mamma.  May. 

The  next  to  converse  with  me  was  Martha  E.  King,  my  first 
wife,  who  passed  to  spirit  realms  about  37  years  ago  now,  and 
vvho,  on  this  occasion,  talked  with  me,  about  our  children,  and 
also  other  matters. 

Then  May  joined  in  the  conversation  with  Martha  and  me 
and  both  of  them  were  agreed  and  harmonious;  and  with  one 
accord  and  smgle  purpose,  advised  me  as  to  my  future  course. 

Hypatia,  my  ever-present  guide,  joined  in  now,  before  the  loved 
ones  withdrew,  and  her  first  words  were,  "You  wrote  it  correctly 
tia  is  right.'  To  make  clear  the  relation  of  this  interjected 
sentence.  I  riiay  say  that  the  stenographer  who  made  the  report 
of  the  second  seaiice  at  Jon.son's  for  me.  had  in  the  report  spelled 
niy  guide  s  name  "Ilypacia."  which  I  corrected  with  mv  pen  bv 
changing  the  fifth  letter  to  "t,"  thus  making  the  word  "Hypatia  " 
A  few  minutes  before  going  upstairs  to  the  seance  room,  and 
while  waiting  to  be  called,  I  wrote  the  following  on  a  page  of 
my  memo-book,  and  kept  it  exposed  to  her  view  until  I  started 
upstairs,  when  I  put  it  in  my  pocket.   "Hypatia,  the  stenographer 


I 


DAH'X  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MWD  ,35 

spelt  your  name  with  last  suIi^m  <  •  .  . 
Which  is  correct?"  T^e  fi Lt  exc  7'  "^"^  '  ""'-  '^  ''^-' 
to  my  question,  and  was  t  fir  1 7"  ""  "^^^^^'^'^  --v- 
^ave  in  my  hearing.  Th"  w  s  ^  ::rbTr  •  ^^''^ V-'"  ^^^^"^ 
>n  regard  to  certain  business  mattr!  \  u'""'  ''"^  '"^^''^'^tion 
particular  situation  was  h  bTCtif  T  'TA'''^''  °^  ^ 
the  psychic's  own  control  a..d  cnn.l  -'  ^"^  °'-  '^^arp. 

come  out  right  by  mTlin    •         "u°"  ''"''^^^'  ^"^^^  all  would 
The  balance  of  the  si^   tZ'":,'  '''  '''''"''  '  '^^^  ----d 
guides,  and  manv  o       em  ga.e  !  ei"'  '^^'^  '  ^'^'"'"^  °'  ^^'"^ 
was  also  some  prediction    and  caudon'r?""  ^°  '^^-    "^^^^ 
as  information  for  me.  and  instrnr  •  -    ""'  '°  ""''  ''  '^''^ 

was  to  be  a  new  one.  a,"  st  n  L.  r  "'"^  '"  ^°-  '^^>'  ''^e 
work,  in  spirit  spheres  L  If'  ^'""'^  '^-  ^°^  ^P^^ial 
which  I  now  possess,  nius  tZ77 J°'  r  ^™"^  ^^^^^^^ 
a  book.  Then  other  boorL;,!;^  ^f'^"°^^'  ^"^  P"nt 
work  for  me  to  do.  of  which  I      Z  ^^'^^^e.^e'll  be;  and  other 

be  done  for  me.  I  canno  more  thTn  :i-  "''  '"'  "^"^'^  -""« 
above.  This  chapter  now  wi  1  o^lut  a"  ''■'''  ''  '  '''"  ^°- 
ev:dence  I  will  collect,  and  rnorr^rVwmp^ei;;!^^''"  "'''' 

"J?   J.      .      ,  CORROBORATIVE   TESTIMONY 

Reports  bv  Hcrhrrt   r     D      ;i     ^ 

^^///a../f'./,,,:;,;;;,^<^W;a^  and  by  Re^'d  Canon 

Researcn.    A  deceased  JeuCl^ritPP'^'y^'-'^' 
the  President,  znsits  a  tru,»h  i         ;      ^^  ^-  -^"'C  tcv/^  of 

members.  '^     "'"''""'■•"•<' 'f"'':s  to  those  ik^ 

dUT:  ''■'"'"=•  P"^^'<i<:'"C.S.  P.  R., 

of  Monday,  November  27    191 1  '   ^°'^°"to,  on  the  evening 

and  th/SLm^\f^'^,:Vn!^r°T  ^'^^  ^-"^^^ve  sitters 
the  following  members  o?  t le  C.n,±r ^^^  1"°^^  present  we.e 
Research,  namely:  Dr  Tohn  S  k'  ?,  '^''^'^^>'  ^or  Psvchic-il 
Wm.  Walsh,  Professor  E    P    c;.^'"^'  President:  Rev'd  Camn 

the  Secretary.  HerS?^(i"l5ulf  t^SeJ'  ^^If.  ^"'^-^ -3 

*■        ^\r't*-r  ..f  this  report). 


II  (! 


;  ■» 


136 


U/IIVN  OP  THE  AWAKIINED  MIND 


The  circle  was  opened  with  a  repetition  of  the  Lord's  Prayer 
in  unison,  followed  by  singin.^  "Nearer  My  God  to  Thee,"  aug- 
mented by  a  powerful  spirit  voice  through  the  tr«mpet.  After 
a  cordial  introduction  by  the  guide,  Dr.  Sharp,  who  evidently 
was  able  to  give  the  names  and  idiosyncrasies  of  every  sitter 
present,  occasional  whispering  voices  were  heard  and  recognized 
by  friends  present.  Presently  a  strong  and  clear  voice  spoke  out 
near  Canon  Walsh. 

Voice:  Canon  Walsh. 

Canon  Walsh:  Yes,  who  is  it? 

Voice:  It  is  May. 

Canon  Walsh:  What  is  your  name? 

Voice:  May  E.  King.  I  want  to  thank  you  for  the  kind  and 
beautiful  words  you  spoke  over  my  body  as  it  lay  in  the  casket. 

The  voice  purporting  to  be  that  of  Mrs.  King,  then  continued 
in  a  lengthy,  and  touching  strain,  voicing  her  thanks  and  apprecia- 
tion of  Rev.  Canon  William  Walsh's  tribute  to  her  memory,  she 
having  been  a  member  of  the  Research  Society,  of  which  Rev. 
Canon  W^ilsh  is  also  a  member.  Again  the  same  voice  changed 
location  to  where  I  was  sitting,  and  addressed  me. 

May  E.  King:  And  you,  Mr.  Paull,  I'm  so  pleased  to  see  you 
here. 

Mr.  Paull:    I  am  delighted  to  hear  you  indeed. 

May  E.  King:  I  am  pleased  to  be  here  tonight.  All  is  beautiful 
and  bright  over  here.    There  is  no  death. 

The  writer  cannot  recall  the  exact  words  of  what  followed, 
but  Mrs.  King  contiinied  to  speak  cheerily  of  the  spirit  life,  and 
spoke  once  at  least  oi  Dr.  King  as  "Johnnie."  Several  other 
individual  voices  continued  to  speak  llirough  the  trumpet,  and 
then  a  whispering  voice  said,  while  the  trumpet  was  directed  to 
Dr.  King. 

Voice:  Papa. 

Dr.  King:  W^ho  is  it  for? 

Voice:  For  you,  papa. 

Dr.  King:  Is  it  you,  my  darling? 

Mr.  Paull:  Tell  us  your  name. 

Voice:  May  Donna. 

May  Donna:  Papa,  Hypatia  is  here. 

Dr.  King:  Will  she  sing  for  us  tonight? 

Mr.  Paull  :  I  do  not  recollect  the  exact  reply. 

May  Donna:  Good-bye.  papa. 

Dr.  King:  Good-bye,  darling,  spcnk  to  us  again. 

The  writer  cannot  set  down  with  oxactticss  what  further  was 
spoken,  but  subscribes  to  the  above  as  a  faithful  account  as  he 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  137 

^'^iiw^  Z  ^S'  ;^;;^;^.-"7-ations  and  con,munica- 
voicesof  \rr.    \U  '°'"^!"n'0'-t!n-    (and  evidently  beine)   the 

(Signed;     IIkrbert  G.  Paull, 
Secretary  C.  S.  P.  R." 
Dr  John  S.  King.  President  C  S  P  R 

heid'on  dTc'  hn^T  "'^'^n^.^^  ^^''-  ^"^  ^^'"^dfs  seance, 
testimony) :  ^^^ven,ber,  1911.  as  follows"  (corroborative 

ninborV  rSiin'oi  h;"""  ~  ^°''"""^    "    ^""^'^^    ^"dividual 
rerTor  ed  bv    r  S?.r    '       \'f  'T/'^."  "^  '^^  ^'•"'"P'^t  seance  as 

though  neither  is  a  stcnoyraphe^r.J      '"''  "  '^''  '''''''''  °*  ^^t^^' 
The  Canon  in  his  rejiort  '^aj<  • 

for,.     ;r  "'\'^>'^^  ^"d  ears,  almost  unconsoiouslv  I  was  ^toonino- 
Voice:  Mav. 


•  II 

'111 


I: 
»  ?1 


138 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


.-^: 


startlin^Iy  striking  irt  view  of  the  fact  that  not  Ion?  before  I  left 
the  residence  of  Dr.  John  S.  King  (the  President  of  our  Soc  e^) 

shSTto  L'""'  '^  """^'^  '"  J-'^^^^^^  ""  ^  ^''P  °"  paper  a^d 
usTnP- Ir  rh  .•  ""  "^  '■"'•"''^  °^  h'^  addressed  to  Mrs  King, 
using  her  Christian  name,  and  when  the  trumpet  voice  spoke  to 

requLtat  t'h     nTon^enf"^'  '°'- "''  compliance' with,  the 'wrlueS 

Z^^^Sn^^  ^-"^^^^  -^-  --  identicalTShlhi^: 
J;|^Lg  -4^^^^  -- -  ^-e  ^ 

r:^i^n.;r£Sdrtr-;^^^^^ 

(Signed)     Wii.mam  Walsh." 
More  Corroborative  Evidence.      Mr.   and  Mrs    John  G    Bain 

transient  body,  at  a  Jonson  seance  in  Toledo. 
"Dear  Dr.  King:  Toronto,  January  27.  1912. 

About  the  middle  of  December  last,  we  left  Torontn  on  c:.,n^, 
morning,  and  on  Christmas  night  I  calVd  up  Mr"    Jonson  Ij 
made  an  appointment  for  the  ne5t  morning  ten  o^iock    On  Jet 
'o^thi'^^'^^T'  '"  ';?f°^"^^d  -^  that  Tue^sdaTevenTngs?eloTed 

had  hair  about  four  feet  long.    I  also  shcx,k  hands  withTer,  and 


D/IK'N  OF  THE  AIVAKENED  MWD  |30 

&.T"drLv'Si°r°"  {"r'";^  ^"  >"".  and  le,  about  ,„o 

-vonderful'as  did "".r 'a^p^S^  ='^™'^''  <""■"=  ■>=  ■"•"«"-"r  ="<! 

He^tm:dtr:,^a';tT:;?iAf^r'!X" '»- !°  «■=  ^-'- 

before  Mrs    Tonson  cnnM  o-^f  ^  r  P^^^^.P^  "early  a  minute 

would  identif  him  Tt  hsf  he  safd  'V.  "•"'"^^'f  f^om  him  that 
Mrs.  Jonsor,  t'urnS  rouni'and  saS'-Wh^s  oVrf^'l^^  ^.'Yl 
perhaps  it  was  me.    I  went  to  the  door  of  f/,.  i  v  \  ^  '^"^  ^'•''* 

wife's  .ame')'°raw  her" r„d  hTs,X  To  her 'T  '"''"'  "" 
him  more  plainly  in  mv  life-  nnH^ic      •  ^^i    ^  "ever  saw 

convincing  than  h"  Sures'    rt  j"  '  ""^  ""^^  '^  P°'^''''^  '"^^^ 

******* 
I  have  given  a  true  account  of  featnr^^  ^(  ^u-      t 
Jonson's.  in  my  simple  way  as  U  occurred.  "'  ''  ^^'^ 

Yours  very  truly, 

(Signed)     John  G.  Bain 

(for  self  and  wife)." 


■'  Irt 


'i'l 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THIS  chapter  is  devoted  to  the  various  trumpet  and 
materializing  seances,  ending  with  the  November  series 
of  1911,  where  comnninication  was  had  with  the  per- 
sonalit'.  alleged  to  be  my  wife;  and  in  that  connection  I  present 
my  argument  upon  the  evidences  'vhich  brought  me  to  my  final 
and  firm  conviction,  that  I  have  altnined  to  a  positive  knowledge, 
of  the  truth  of  spirit  return  and  communion.  The  form  that 
presented  for  me,  was  certainly  neither  a  probable  nor  possible 
fraudulent  creation  to  deceive. 

I  would  say  to  each  reader,  ask  yourself  the  question,  how  do 
I  identify  and  know  my  loved  ones,  friends  and  acquaintances, 
of  the  present  time,  when  I  meet  them  anywhere?  Would  not 
your  mental  answer  be  a  quick  response,  "By  seeing,  hearing  and 
conversing  with  them,  as  we  all  do  constantly  in  our  daily  lives, 
when  we  meet?"  If  you  have  lost  your  sight,  you  utilize  your 
sense  of  hearing,  and  thus  judge  and  recognize  them  by  the  sound 
of  their  voice,  tone  of  speech,  manner  of  expression ;  and  by  the 
nature  of  the  conversation  which  evolves  the  evidential  knowl- 
edge. The  reader  can  best  test  these  matters  in  his  own  home, 
or  among  his  friends  or  relatives;  for  there  are  no  t^vo  human 
beings  exactly  alike,  not  even  so-called  twins.  No  f-o  voices 
sound  precisely  the  same,  though  in  the  same  key,  for  nature 
loves  variety  and  produces  some  peculiarity,  which  diflFerentiates 
the  one  from  all  the  others.  There  is  in  the  make-up  of  every 
individual  a  combination  of  variations  which  we  term  human 
personality,  which  is  the  distinguishing  feature  of  each,  and  of 
every  individual. 

Unless  a  man  is  bereft  of  reason,  he  can  identify  a  relative 
or  friend,  or  anyone  whom  he  previously  knew,  by  the  aid  of 
one  or  other  of  his  senses,  and  usually  by  two  of  them,  such  as 
sight  and  observation,  by  hearing  the  voice,  and  the  conversation, 
noting  its  intonation,  and  mode  of  inflection;  and  by  knowing  his 

140 


DAIVN  OF  TIIIl  AWAKENED  MIND  Hi 

previous  habits.  a„d  any  peculiarity ;  or  from  a  knowledge  of  his 
pe  sonal  h.story.  or  by  enquiry,  in  brief,  though  changing  phy  ! 
>ca  ly  as  the  years  roll  by,  he  never  loses  his  personal  identity 
and  h,s  personahty.  either  her.  or  hereafter,  and  constantly  by 
he  securmg  of  evdcnce  from  personal,  family,  business  or  other 

as  m  the  case  of  mortals,  will  enable  you  to  identify  the  ferns 
voces  and  .nd.vdualities  which  present  themselves  to  you  fo 

t.ons  ex,  t     Personally  I  can  neither  claim  to  be  easily  deceived 

Z  TIL     :'T.'  "''  •^"°^^""  ^^^"^'"^  psychic  mauers; 
for  I  have  devoted  many  years  to  investigating  hypnotic  and 

fiontnd'  TfT"'=-'"'  '""  "'^^""'^^^^  '"-h  hyWtLd  cond' 
tion  and  self-decept.on.  as  well  as  fraudulent  design  and  practice 
Furthermore   as  ^vll  be  seen  in  Chapter  XII  of  this  book     he 
one  who  has  been  "my  other  self."  my  true  love,  my  life  par  ner 
my  pal.  my  constant  companion  for  more  than  twenty-five  years 

to  thel'^    T'  "I'  '".'  '  "''  '^^^  '"  '''''  '^"^  -^h  should  prove 
to  the  other  h:s  or  her  human  personality,  no  matter  which  should 
first  pass  out  of  the  body  and  be  permitted  to  return  from  spirit 
realms,  to  greet  the  other  in  earth  realm ;  and  I  am  able  to  present 
instances  of  fulfillment  of  the  bond.    To  prove  it  w.    none  oX 
than  my  own  "May,"  who  now  presented,  frequently  in  the  serils 
o   occult  seances,  she  wore  that  smile  upon  the  face  which  signi- 
fied  the  externalized  joy  she  felt  at  her  ability  to  redeem  in  lull 
the  boni:  and  the  impress  appeared  to  me  as  distinct  in  detail 
as  the  pictured  face  in  looking-glass  or  on  photographic  plate! 
To  me  she  came  as  tangible,  as  true  to  life,  as  ever  she  had  been  • 
her  slap  of  hand  upon  my  shoulder,  the  arm  about  my  neck   the 
cheek  to  mine,  were  all  in  view  to  those  who  viewed  with'  me 
and  they  too  thought  it  grand  and  true,  and  due  to  her  joyful 
thought,  that  she  could  come  back  to  me. 

"And  did  she  speak  with  you?"  you  ask.  "and  did  the  voice 
sound  natural?"  She  spoke,  conversed,  appeared  and  natural  wal 
m  all  respects.     Her  voice  was  quite  as  natural  as  it  sounded 
when  ,he  spoke  formerly  to  me  in  the  home,  or  through  the 


II 


i 


%  i 


I 


142  DAtVN  or  THE  AlVAKli,\LD  MIND 

telephone;  and  you  have  had  the  experience  of  hearing  the  voice 
of  your  acquaintance,  friend  or  relative,  who  conversed  over  the 
phone  with  you  the  other  day.    My  -doubting  Tliomas"  friends 
continue  to  asl<  me  in  all  earnestness,  -Could  you  he  quite  sure 
that  U  was  she?"   Quite  as  sure  as  you  could  be.  eithei^  in  your 
home,  or  m  your  own  phone  conversation  w  itii  a  loved  one    "Do 
you  not  think  the  gatli.ring  where  these  manifestations  occurred 
was  the  outcome  of  evil  influence  or  evil  spirits?"    No!    To  me 
it  was  corroborated  in  a  very  m.irked  degree,  by  tlie  scriptural 
evidence  — a  physical  seance,  held  in  a  closed  room,  where  were 
gathered  Christ's  own  disciples,  at   which  their  late  Lord  and 
Master,   in  materialized   form,   showed    Himself   to  them    and 
proved   His  personality   to   them,   in   order  to  convince   them 
exhibiting  to  a  doubting  disciple  the  wounds  in  His  side.    One 
the  other  does  confirm,   whatsoe'er   it   be,   for  there   is   exact 
similarity. 

And  still  you  ask,  "Why  do  you  need  a  medium?"  To  this 
my  answer  is,  for  the  same  reason  that  you  need  a  central  office 
as  well  as  your  home  'phone. 

May,  who  at  another  place,  through  the  aid  of  another  medium 
at  a  previous  time  (at  Mrs.  Wricdfs,  the  trumpet  medium,  12th,' 
13th  November.  1911.  sec  Chapters  XIII  and  XIV).  had  promised 
me  to  be  at  Jonson's  seances,  to  do  the  very  thing  which  she  has 
done   and  which  I  have  recorded  (see  Chapters  XV,  XVI  and 
XVII)  ;  and  the  reader  is  now  considering;  and  who,  acting  on 
the  suggestion  I  had  given  her  at  a  previous  seance  (see  Chapter 
XV ),  that  she  was  not  as  large  as  in  life,  came  to  me  since  then 
in  her  fu:ly  formed  natural  development,  true  to  life  in  form 
features   voice,  mannerisms,  action  and  tangibility;  with  power! 
zeal,  and  other  characteristics,  and  normal  expression   and  step- 
ping out  and  up  to  see  me.  with  the  agreed  upon  name  greeting 
of    Johnnie     patted  me  on  the  cheek  and  head  with  her  hand 
put  her  cheek  to  mine,  slapped  me  several  times  on  my  left' 
shoulder;  and  continuing  said.  "Yes,  my  d^ar,  dear  Johnnie" 
(which  was  to  be  her  proof  test  name  for  me  after  she  parsed 
out).  "I  am  May.    I  am  your  'Babe'" -what  I  had  agreed  to 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKliNED  MIND  I43 

call  her.  as  a  test  of  my  human  personality,  if  I  passed  to  spirit 
realms  and  returned.  an.I  -Johnnie"  was  to  bo  her  proof  test 
name  after  she  had  passed  out  and  had  come  back  to  me.  So  that 
ir.  either  case,  no  n.atter  which  passed  out  first,  my  name  w.s  to 
be  Johnnie,  and  so  designated  by  her.  as  a  test,  if  she  could 
return ;  and  hers  was  to  be  -Babe"  if  I  could  return.  So  here 
came  the  proof  urging  .tself  on  me.  viz. :  "Oh !  my  dear  'Johnnie  ' 

.me  I  matenahze  I  can  be  stronger;  and  I  enjoy  materializing 
so  >ou  can  see  me.  and  the  oftener  I  do  so.  the  easier  it  will  be 

Z  Z  '°  :  'i'  ^'^  '^"'  ^'^°'  "  ''  -^  ^^^'"  ^-  '-  to  speak  to 
Lo  •  S  f  ;^"7^^'  V^^"  this  way.  and  I  can  speak  louder 
00,  which  I  found  to  be  correct.  Her  style  of  speaking 
language  used,  mode  of  expression,  features,  size,  build  her  very 
compound  self,  with  her  every  mannerism  most  assuredly  estab- 
hshed  m  my  mmd.  her  individuality  and  personality  at  each  of 
the  seances  but  particularly  so  at  the  last  of  the  November  seances 
held  with  Jonson. 

Aside   altogether   from   the   foregoing,   there   is  in   addition 
absolutely  strong  and   irrefutable  evidence,   relating  to   famHy 
ma  ters,  personal  possessions  left  behind  her,  and  her  directions 
as  to  their  disposal;  and  family  and  personal  business  affairs   in 
^vhich  her  directions,  in  several  instances,  were  in  direct  conflict 
with  the  decision  I  had  reached  in  my  mind,  thus  entirely  destroy 
mg  the  hypothesis  of  thought  transference  or  telepathy  in  her 
case:  and  her  expressed  desire  to  have  her  gold  watch,  jewelry 
diamonds  and  other  valuables  retained  in  the  safety  deposit  vau^t' 
of  a  bank   that  no  person  other  than  the  bank  official  and  myself 
knew:  and  said  official  did  not  see  or  know  a  single  one  of  the 
several  articles;  and  there  to  remain  until  she  would  give  me  al 
some  future  time  instructions  as  to  her  desires  regarding  their 
disposal ;  and  in  this  respect  proving  that  there  was  not,  nor  could 
there  be.  any  mental  telepathy  from  others  to  the  medium,  while 
If  telepathic  communication  from  me  to  the  medium,  whether 
Mrs.   Wriedt,  trumpet  medium   of   Detroit,  or  J.    B    Jonson 
materializing  medium  of  Toledo,  Ohio;  it  must  certainly  to  be 


PM 


MICROCOPY    RESOIUTION   TEST   CHART 

(ANSI  ond  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


1^  i2.8 
1^  M^ 

lyi 

ii£ 

1.  ^ 

i^ 

1.8 


1.6 


^     APPLIED  IM/IGE     Ir 


1653   East    Mom   Street 

f'ochester,    New    vgrk  U609        ;„SA 

(716)   482  -  0300  -  Phone 

(716)  288-  5989  -  Fok 


144 


DAIVN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


genuine,  be  my  mental  thought  or  decision,  and  not  the  very 
contrary.  So  that  the  oiily  hypothesis  that  has  any  show  of 
probabiUty,  or  even  possibility,  outside  of  the  spiritualistic  hypo- 
thesis, viz. :  mental  telepathy  or  thought  transference,  has  already 
been  shown  to  be  in  other  chapters  as  well  as  now  an  absurdity 
as  well  as  untenable,  insufficient  and  useless,  as  an  hypothesis 
to  account  for  the  production.  I  may  here  add  that  much  of 
the  communications  relative  to  family  connections,  domestic 
aflfairs,  personal  possessions,  and  business  matters,  for  obvious 
reasons  cannot  be  given  publicity;  and  hence  some  of  the  very 
best  evidences,  to  myself  personally,  cannot  be  utilized  in  the 
record  herein  contained,  which  is  intended  for  publicity. 

In  earth  life,  May  E.  King  used  certain  pertinent,  and  as  I 
thought  sensible  exfjressions ;  on  occasions  when  they  might 
benefit  those  who  heard  them,  though  not  intended  for  that  pur- 
pose. Her  many  friends  will  recognize  them  when  thev  read  them. 
"I  don't  believe  in  telling  famil  or  business  affairs  to  anybody." 
"I  never  gossip  about  others."  "I  have  enough  to  do  minding  my 
own  business,"  etc. 

While  she  spoke  with  me  alone  through  the  trumpet  at  Mrs. 
Wriedt's,  and  gave  advice  about  certain  possess-'ons,  and  the  views 
which  she  had  been  able  to  hear  of  certain  interested  parties,  she 
said  in  her  characteristic  language,  "I  don't  want  you  to  make 
public  family  or  business  matters."  This  is  certainly  characteristic 
of  the  personality,  if  it  be  not  of  the  character  that  will  admit 
it  as  circumstantial  evidence  in  favor  of  the  personality. 

Again  at  the  Jonson  seance,  where  others  were  present  with 
myself,  she,  in  materialized  form,  not  only  confirmed  her  predic- 
tion at  Detroit,  that  she  would  materialize  at  Jonson's  seance, 
and  speak  with  me  there,  but  she  likewise  confirmed,  and  con- 
tinued that  conversation,  and  most  guardedly  avoided  naming  the 
Bank,  which  she  had  done  when  I  was  with  hei^  alone,  on  the 
first  occasion;  and  also  studiously  avoided  naming  any  of  the 
articles  to  be  destributed.  or  the  persons  who  were  considered 
in  that  connection ;  or  the  name  of  any  business  firm  which  had 
on  the  previous  occasion  been  mentioned.    Nor  did  she  allude  to 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


145 


my  removal  of  her  jewels  from  the  home  to  the  bank  on  Friday, 
10th  November,  1911,  as  I  left  for  Detroit  next  morning. 
(Saturday  morning,  11th  Xovember.)  In  addition  to  the  fore- 
going, the  same  intelligence  spoi<e ;  and  the  records  contain  addi- 
tional evidence,  estabhshing  the  human  personality  of  May  E. 
King.  (.See  No.  11  materialization,  in  Chapter  XVI,  at  Jonson 
seance  on  15th  November,  1911.) 

I  submit  that  the  evidence  is  presented,  which  proves  the  intel- 
ligence to  be  exceedingly  cautious,  a  characteristic  of  the  alleged 
personality.   The  evidence  also  proves  that  the  inteUigence  talking 
through  the  trumpet  on  the  12th  November,  and  the  one  talking 
in  materialized  form  on  the  15th  November,  another  time  and 
place  were  one  and  the  same  intelligence,  and  personality.    The 
evidence  also  proves  that  as  the  intelligence  disapproved  of  some 
things  that  I  had  decided  to  do,  it  could  not  be  accounted  for  by 
telepathic  communication;  and  could  not  possibly  be  accounted 
for  by  a  coincidence ;  nor  by  fraud ;  nor  as  a  matter  of  fact,  by 
any  other  known  hypothesis;  it  must  therefore  of  necessity  be, 
as  it  represented  itself  to  be,  the  stated  personality.    Then  there 
is  the  circumstantial  evidence  of  both  HypaHa  and  Dr.  Sharp, 
promising  me  at  Mrs.  \\'riedt's  that  they  also  would  visit  the 
Wednesday  night  seance   at  Jonson's;  and  both   keeping  that 
promise;  and  not  only  keeping  it,  but  materialization  of  their 
bodies  was  promised ;  and  this  promise  was  also  kept.    Not  only 
does  their  appearance  at  Jonson's  in  materialized  form  establish 
the  fulfillment  of  their  prediction,  that  they  would ;  but  becomes 
corroborative  evidence,  that  the  materialization  of  both  wife  and 
daughter  took  place  as  predicted  at  Detroit ;  and  established  as 
a  fact  or  truth  by  the  introduction  by  Hypatia  of  wife   and 
daughter,  which  is  evidence  of  each  of  these  personalities,  that 
the  prediction  made  at  Detroit,  by  May  was,  as  well  as  the 
promises  by  Hypatia  and  Dr.  Sharp,   fulfilled  at  Jonson's  in 
Toledo,  in  the  sight  and  hearing  of  all  the  members  of  the  Sun- 
flower class,  present  at  the  seance  on  15th  November,  1911.   (See 
Chapter  XVI.) 
I  am  quite  certain,  in  fact  quite  as  certain  as  I  am  of  anything 


146 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


.i 


P  ' 


I       ■:■ 


U\  ■ 


I  presume  to  know,  such  as  my  friends,  relatives,  acquaintances, 
occupation  and  responsibilities,  that  the  best  professional  delineator 
or  actor  the  world  could  produce  would  ignominiously  fail  to 
present  himself  or  herself,  or  produce  anyone  to  so  present,  for 
example  at  a  Jonson  seance,  as  a  perfect  duplicate  form'  of  my 
life  partner,  and  constant  daily  associate  for  the  last  quarter  of 
a  century;  and  with  similar  natural  development,  form,  feature, 
voice  and  mannerisms,  together  with  similar  action,  tangibility, 
power,  zeal  and  other  normal  indications,  and  thought  expressions, 
so  as  to  deceive  me,  regarding  each  and  all  of  the  foregoing 
characteristics.   And  again,  even  in  one  of  Mrs.  Wriedt's  trumpet 
seances  conducted  in  the  dark,  for  voice  communication,  how 
could  It  be  possible  for  the  medium,  or  an  accomplice,  to  conduct 
a  conversation,  or  reply  to  my  numerous  interrogations,  or  make 
request  of  me  not  to  dispose  of  each  of  several  of  her  personal 
effects  as  I  had  designed  in  my  mind  to  do;  and  give  her  reasons 
therefor,  regarding  their  disposal;  make  use  on  the  one  hand  of 
the  personal  name,  and  in  these  cases  likewise  give  her  reasons. 
And  further,  two  days  later  in  another  State  in  a  Jonson  seance 
with  the  materialized  body  (and  to  be  consistent  it  would  have 
to  be  the  same  personality,  even  if  an  accomplice)  comes,  as  I 
will  show,  into  the  view  and  hearing  of  all  the  sitters;  and  the 
conversation  began  in  Detroit  is  continued  in  Toledo,  and  not 
only  that  but  it  confirms  what  was  said  and  done  at  the  former 
place,  as  witness  the  quotation  from  the  stenographer's  report 
which  was  sworn  to:  "Do  just  as  I  said  about  my  things  "    "It 
IS  not  necessary  to  repeat  that.    About  my  jewels,  I  want  them 
left  where  they  are,  in  the  safety  deposit  vault  in  the  bank.    I 
don't  want  them  given  away  for  a  very  long  time.    Then  I  will 
instruct  you  about  what  I  want  done  with  them.     My  single 
diamond,  I  want  you  as  soon  as  you  go  home,  to  have  it  set  as 
a  scarf  pin.     Be  careful  and  wafch  where  you  take  it,  do  you 
understand?  And  when  you  wear  it,  it  will  make  it  easier  for  me 
to  come  near  to  you." 

I  ask  the  reader  to  note  the  facts ;  that  I  placed  watch,  diamonds 
and  jewelry  above  referred  to  in  the  bank  on  Friday  noon,  left 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  147 

my  home  on  Saturday  morning,  and  had  my  first  communication 
from  my  wife  on  Sunday  through  the  trumpet  at  Mrs.  Wriedt's, 
shghtly  more  than  forty-eight  hours  after  the  deposit  had  been 
made. 

In  speaking  to  me  at  the  very  first  of  the  November  1911 
series,  in  Mrs.  Wriedt's  seance  room  May  or  "Babe"  emploved 
the  test  name  "Johnnie,"  it  being  the  first  opportunity  she  had 
for  so  doing;  and  alluded  to  my  having  placed  her  things  in  the 
safety  deposit  vault  at  the  bank.  I  immediately  asked  her  what 
bank,  and  she  replied  giving  the  name.  I  have  already  twice 
mentioned  our  agreement  in  the  summer  of  1911 ;  but  I  wish  to 
impress  its  importance  on  the  mind  of  the  reader,  and  to  enable 
each  to  recognize  the  early  constant  eflforts  made  by  May,  for 
not  only  proving  by  test  names  her  personality,  but  by  tests  of 
her  own  design,  to  prove  her  personality  in  many  ways,  some 
of  these  have  already  been  presented,  and  she  has  assured  me 
she,  if  debarred  at  one  door,  will  try  another;  and  if  one  plan 
fails  will  devise  another. 

It  had  been  mutually  agreed  between  us  in  the  summer  of 
lyil,  that  after  separation  by  death  of  the  body,  if  should  be 
we  continued  to  be  alive  r^d  were  permitted  to  return,  if  I  passed 
cut  of  body  first  an  returned,  I  was  to  partially  prove  my 
personc..ity  b-  speakit^.  her  test  name,  "Babe,"  and  partially  by 
private  or  personal  matters  unknown  by  those  outside  of  our- 
selves. If  she  passed  out  of  body  first  and  returned,  she  was  to 
partially  prove  her  personality  by  speaking  my  test  name  "Johnnie  " 
and  partially  b)  private  or  personal  matters  unknown  by  those 
outside  of  ourselves.  These  names  were  not  known  as  ours  by 
other  persons.  As  she  passed  from  her  physical  bodv  on  Septem- 
ber  29.  IP  -t  was  the  forty-fourth  day  thereafter,  that  she  began 
to  prove  w.r  personality,  as  outlined  in  the  chapter  dealing  with 
the  first  seance  on  November  12,  1911. 

I  now  quote  further  from  the  sworn  statement  of  record  as 
follows :     You  were  not  with  me  when  I  passed  out  (a  fact)  but 
I  couldn't  have  spoken  to  you  if  you  had  been  there,  but  now 
dear  'Johnnie,'  we  will  make  up  for  lost  time." 


11 


■  W' 


148 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


In  ord'r  to  rightly  ant  "derstandingly  appreciate  my  con- 
clusions, the  reader  has  onlj  lo  assume  a  similar  relative  position 
to  mine. 

If  you  are  a  man  do  you  really  mean  to  say  it  is  possible  to 
deceive  you  in  either  night  or  day,  by  the  presentation  of  a 
woman  form  to  represent  your  wife,  with  whom  you've  lived  most 
happily  for  many  years  of  life,  and  whose  habits  and  conversa- 
tions, acts  and  mannerisms,  as  vvcll  as  knowledge  of  personal 
affairs,  induce  you  to  accept  the  presentation  as  vour  wife,  if  it 
were  some  other  woman  ?  And  I  ask  you  further,  either  man 
or  wife,  if  you  really  did  believe  and  accepted  it  as  a  fact,  how 
long  would  your  acceptance  last?  Now  I  will  also  ask  you,  if 
you  are  not  aware  that  variety  in  all  creation  is  so  very  great, 
that  man  cannot  find  two  apples  in  an  orchard,  or  two  blades 
of  grass,  two  human  beings,  not  even  twins,  nor  two  units  of 
any  natural  thing  which  are  in  each  and  -".ll  respects  a  perfect 
duplicate,  the  one  of  the  other. 

I  feel  justified  in  saymg  that,  having  during  many  years  made 
scores  of  individual  private  investigations,  conducted  with  patience, 
perseverance  and  care,  results  have  in  a  large  number  of  theni 
proved  unprofitable  and  disappointing ;  and  therefore  the  assump- 
tion by  any  person  thai  I  could  be  so  imposed  upon,  by  either  a 
medium  or  their  accompHce,  or  in  any  other  manner,  with  the 
experience  I  have  gain- 1,  would  awaken  my  sympathy  for  them 
in  their  self-delusion. 

I  submit  the  forego'ng  group  of  associated  evidence,  which  I 
claim  no  single  hypothesis  or  combination  of  hypotheses  will 
account  for,  other  than  the  spiritual  hypothesis,  which,  even  -f 
unsupported  b,'  any  other  evidence,  clearly  est  iblishes  the  truths 
contended  for. 

I  will  ask  the  man  without  prejudice,  and  with  an  open  mind 
to  consider  the  possibility  of  a  fraudulent  interjection  upon  the 
scene,  at  each  of  the  three  materialization  seances  at  Jonson's, 
of  some  one,  and  the  same  one  human  being  on  each  occasion, 
claiming  to  be  my  spirit  wife ;  uhere  the  said  form  would  be 
visible  not  omy  to  me,  but  to  all  present ;  and  whose  conversation 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  K9 

occa'in!!!  T  ^"  <:°"^i-^tently  maintained  thronghout  the  three 
r  vem    o  V°"'°"  ''  "'  ^^"'  '^  °"  '^'  ^'''  »-«  °^^-^i°"^  before 

there  o  '°  {"IT  ?' /°^'"^"'  ^''^'^  '^^'^  ^^'^''^'^  ^^"^^  subsequent 
thereto,  or  total  of  four  trumpet  ones  at  Mrs.  Wricdfs  and  3 

grand  total  of  seven.    Three  of  the  four  sittings  had  were  with 

fu  lu  •^°"'°"''  ^"^  ^^^'^'-  lo«  ^vith  trumpet  there 

than  w.th  the  mouth  at  Jonson's,  so  the  form  elaimed.   The  reade; 
VV.11  further  realize  that  these  various  talks  on  subjects  person' 
or  pr.vate,  or  in  the  home,  as  held  throughout  tie  Xov  mbe 
senes  o    seven  seances,  first  two  in  Detroit,  then  three  in  Toledo 
and  lastly  and  agam  two  in  Detroit,  must  all  absolutely  harmonize 
wuh  the  vermes  discussed,  or  realized,  or  which  were  known   o 
have  existence;  and  close  connection  with  family,  general  and 
busmess  matters.   I  ask  you  now.  could  I  be  deceived  mto  behev- 
ing,  or  could  any  one,  by  any  system  of  fraud,  however  cleverly 
devised  or  mvented,  succeed  by  both  trumpet,  and  form  presenting 
-m  either  or  in  both  cases  to  the  area  of  my  mental  conception 
so  as  to  be  cognized  by  my  physical  senses,  and  accepted  by  con- 
viction as  being  my  wife ;  which  likewise  was  confirmed  by  others 
as  note  the  stenographic  report  sworn  to  as  correct,  and  supplied 
to  me.  If  It  were  not  her?  And  here  note  further  that  the  ^aid 
form  encompassed  a  detail  of  knowledge,  sufficient  to  converse 
intelligently  upon  personal,  private,  family  and  business  affairs 
and  at  the  same  time  if  fraudulent  appeared  in  the  duplicate 
physical  form  of  the  genuine,  for  the  presumably  express  purpose 
of  deceiving  me,  and  with  me  all  the  others  at  the  seance.   More- 
over, IS  any  reader  of  the  foregoing,  or  could  there  be  any  one  in 
their  normal  senses  anywhere,  ready  to  admit  the  probability 
much  less  the  possibility  of  my  being  hoaxed  into  accepting  the 
fraudulent  subst.-'ute  for  the  genuine?   Such  presumption  cannot 
stand.  Is  It  not  self-evident  that  there  could  never  be  a  fraudulent 
substitute,  that  would  be  the  exact  duplicate  of  the  genuine 
physical  form  and  personality;  and  equally  self-evident    that  no 
attempted  fraudulent  effort  could  have  been  made,  that  would 
harmonize  fraudulent  and  genuine,  in  natural  voice,  facial  expres- 


E-  1 


A'   9 

u'Jts '. 


I  i 

h 


150 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AW'/KENED  MIND 


sion,  manner  of  speech,  language  useo,  and  personal  character- 
istics, to  say  nothing  of  tlie  intimate  personal  knowlcdjjc  possessed 
of  family  events,  personal  possessions,  casual  knowlcd.^'c,  local 
in  character,  or  acquired  information.  Where  would  land,  or 
what  would  be  the  fate  of  a  fraudulent  pcr>on  seeking  to  duplicate 
the  genuine,  under  my  quizzing  cross-examination,  and  difference 
of  view  or  opinion,  as  held  by  the  genuine  and  myself  before  ; 
and  between  another  and  myself  since  the  genuine  passed  to  spirit 
life?  Ever  and  always,  remembering  that  events  on  this  occasion, 
as  well  as  on  the  first,  the  fulfillment  at  Detroit  of  a  promise  or 
agreement  made  in  earth  life,  by  the  genuine  and  myself;  and 
secondly  the  consummation  of  predictions  made  to  me  in  Detroit, 
by  my  alleged  life  partner,  or  a  fraudulent  existence,  t'lat  she 
or  it  would  materialize  and  talk  witli  me  at  Toledo,  a  continua- 
tion there,  of  what  was  talked  of  in  Detroit.  No  other  plan  or 
way,  it  seems  to  me,  would  sec  as  well,  to  intercept  a  fraud 
presenting.  The  detailed  instructions  or  requests  for  me  not  to 
do,  what  I  proposed  to  do,  with  certain  things  among  my  wife's 
possessions,  of  which  no  person,  other  than  myself  and  she,  had 
any  knowledge,  together  with  instructions  as  to  what  she  (this 
form,  my  wife  "May,"  or  "Babe"),  desired  me  to  do  instead, 
with  the  self-same  articles;  disposes  not  alone  of  the  question 
of  fraud  in  this  instance  at  least;  but  likewise,  most  effectually, 
disposes  of  the  mind-reading,  or  thought-transference  and  every 
other  faulty  mind  hypothesis;  and  they  need  not,  therefore,  be 
further  entertained  for  even  brief  consideration. 

Throughout  these  chapters,  the  careful  investigator  will  find 
from  beginning  to  the  end,  a  cobweb  connection  of  circumstantial, 
corroborative  and  direct  evidential  matter,  in  support  of  the  claim 
that  the  human  personality  has  been  established,  as  that  of  the 
individualized  materialization,  claiming  to  be  my  spirit  wife  May. 
So  conclusively  convincing  is  the  evidence  to  me,  that  I  am 
sure,  that  the  intelligence  which  formed  up  in  my  presence,  on 
the  three  occasions  at  Jonson's,  talked  and  walked  with  me,  as 
she  had  done  for  nearly  quarter  of  a  century  in  life,  asked  me 
to  do  certain  things  when  I  returned  home  and  bid  me  "Good- 


M 


DAIVN  or  THE  AlVAKl  NliD  MIND  I5i 

•nto  the  floor,  as  I  leaned  over  toward,  her.  my  face  and  ntv 
eyes  mecfng  hers  as  the  sn.ile  and  all  else  melted   nto  hin  v.p7 
d^sappeanng  at  my  very   feet,   was  none  other  intelligence  "; 
pe  sonahty  save  what  it  professed  to  be.  vi..:  my  spiHt   wife 
vuh  manifest  and  tangible  body.  May  E.  King.    V'hit  she  and 

m  hfe  to  do.  If  our  existence  continued  in  spirit  realms    and  it 
were  possible  for  either  of  us.  and  we  were'permitted  to  carry 
out  our  agreement,  that  either  one  would  contribute  their  best 
efforts  m  ofl^ermg  the  proofs  of  the  truth  as  we  found  it 
Unless  the  minds  c^  readers  are  firmly  set  as  biased    so  that 

t^tlll'TT  '"^  ^"'^"^^  '^  ^^  ^'^d""^  to  prove  a  truth 
but  stubbornly  object  to  acknowledge  it.  then  such  must  l^..A 

convcted  as  unreasonable.    I  therefore  m'alntain    hat  To    ase  as 
herewuh  submuted,  along  with  the  evidence,  is  sustained 

waraT'tlrf;  ^°"'''  "''!f  "''^  ""^''^^^^  '"'"^'  "°^-  to  ask  you. 
was  all  the  foregomg  as  described,  and  further  much  more  of  it 

n  great  vanety  to  come,  simply  a  coincidence,  or  a  sTrange  vt' 

phcated  plan;  and  ,f  not.  then  what  was  it.  if  it  be  not  spirit  life 
made  manifest  to  man?  If  answer  you  cannot  give  to  me  and 
have  an  awakened  mind.  I  will  appeal  to  reason'  and  I  answer 
for  you      My  physical  senses,  my  mental  impre  sions    my  sou 

loThriumb"e-^f  T;"  '"^  ^^'^■■"^'  ^--  °^  intuhL%  "h 
long  has  .lumbered,  but  now  awakens  to  find  resultine  nroof 

reaS:  aTt^-r  frh"er"'i^  ^V^^  "^^"^^^  - 
;;;»^use.d.cesl^^^^^^^ 

the    hen'nrW     .'''"'  ^f  °'  '"^"^^^  ^P^"*  cor^inues  on  after 
the  shell  or  body  dies,  and  can  and  does,  when  it  becomes  dis 
carnate,  communicate  with  mortals.  ^^^^mes  ais 

J  frankly  state  that  I  no  longer  doubt,  nor  hold  a  mental 
reservation;  but  claim  that  May  and  I  have  together  solvTdth 
problem,  upon  which  I  have  spent  the  riper  y'ears  of  my  life 
and  she  as  a  co-investigator  spent  several  later  years  Tfour'-' 


I 


P 


152 


D/ilVN  or  Till:  AH'AKliNliD  MIND 


and  concluded  with  carefully  studied  plans,  and  strong  desire, 
and  with  determined  truthful  oi>erativc  demonstration,  are  satis- 
fied that  we  arc  by  tlic  aid  or  mediums  and  spirit  guides  and 
helpers,  able  to  conjointly  present  in  the  ch.iptcrs  and  records 
•of  this  book  facts,  circumstances,  and  evidt  nces,  which  can  be 
substantiated  in  most  cases  on  ijatii  b)  responsible  and  reputable 
witn.  jCS  and  auditors  of  such  evidence.  We  believe  that  the 
evidences  presented  can  withstant  lie  storms  of  any  or  all  adverse 
criticism  —  no  matter  where  nor  what  the  point  of  origin;  nor 
the  measure  of  the  force  or  influence  employed ;  and  this  and 
similar  evidence,  which  accumulates  ar  the  work  of  compilation 
goes  on,  does  and  will  establish  t!'2  existence  of 

(1)  The  continuity  of  life;  (2)  Spirit  return,  and  (J)  Spirit 
communion  with  mortals  of  earth. 


If 

v.* 


CFF AFTER  XXI 


I  HAVE  already  altoKU-d  tlie  reader  the  opporumity  of  con- 
sidering two  distinct  p'  i^cs  of  psycliic  i.icdiuiiiship,  viz.: 
That  for  the  trunip«  t-voices;  and  tliat  for  tlie  physical 
production  of  materialized  Init  trai.Mi  nt  physical  bodies.  I  will 
now  introduce  a  third  di.-5tiiicl  pliase  cuniniouly  dcsigna  ed  auto- 
matic writing  — I)iit  as  an  exceptional  case  of  that  phase,  differing 
from  all  others  of  the  phase  1  have  met,  in  that  it  is  complicated 
with  other  fe^iturcs  of  a  psychic  character.  The  intelligences 
who  have  written  through  her  hand  li  ive  utilized  one  or  the  other, 
or  both  of  the  other  two  phases,  to  prove  themselves  to  be  the 
identical  personalities  they  alleged  themselves  to  be. 

Miss  Maud  \'enicc  Gates,  'The  IIuman-Psychic-Telephone," 
is  a  native  of  New  York  State,  and  was  educated,  trained  and 
graduated  a-,  a  nurse;  and  has  also  been  teacher,  ma-.iager, 
genealogist  and  writer.  She  is  mentally  bright  and  intelligent; 
statuesque,  robust  in  build,  and  a  maiden  lady.  The  photo  for 
the  plate,  the  last  one  possessed,  was  taken  a  few  years  ago, 
when  as  a  grad.iate  nurse  she  regir,tered  at  Albany,  New  York 
State.  Her  object  in  view  carlijr  in  life  was  to  become  a  physician, 
but  family  :hang.s  and  illness  prevented  its  attainment. 

In  answer  to  my  riuestion  "How  did  you  find  out  about  your 
automatic  writing  gift,  and  when?"  she  replied:  'In  1892,  while 
experimenting  with  a  ouija  board  (a  kind  of  planchette),  I  soon 
learned  that  I  could  noi  only  write  with  the  boa.d,  but  could  write 
if  I  placed  a  i)encil  in  my  fingers  and  sat  passively.  I  askec'  my 
hand  questions  when  I  v  ishcd  to  know  things  about  the  future, 
md  about  other  things,  with  as  much  interest  as  girls  ordinarily 
have  in  telling  their  fortunes  by  cards.  Tht.  capacity  to  write 
automatically  has  remained  with  me  ever  since,  but  not  as  per- 
fected as  it  now  is." 

"The  automatic  speaking  is  in  obedience  to  my  will  or  voluntiry 
commands.    This  only  came  to  i  e  in  1905,  when  I  was  playing 

153 


!' 


II 


■M4em> 


151 


LK-lllW  or  nil-  AWAKi:\!lD  MIND 


diffc'cnt  records  on  a  Kra|.li<.i)lioiie.  My  vocal  organs  talked  an 
eloquent  spcccli.  that  1  lia<l  no  "i  licard.  Without  to  tne  apparent 
cati.se  this  speech  sfoi)[)C(J  m  tlu-  iiiuMlc  oi  a  siiitcnci-.  and  refused 
to  continue  in  response  to  my  mentally  expressed  wish." 

"In  August,  I8'>2,  I  l)ocainc  ill.  aliandoiu-d  a  case  I  was  nursing 
and  went  home.     I  had  what  I  hdicved  to  he  a  slight  d<  lusion, 
which  I  naturally  ascribed  to  Ihc  tfTects  of  mercurial  poison  I 
had  inhaled,  while  I  had  sublimated  it  in  course  of  duty.    Soon 
voice,  began  talking  to  me  and  told  me  I  was  to  be  a  medium. 
To  this  in  any  form  I  was  strongly  npixiscd.    I  lowcver,  on  August 
21.  1802.  a  constant  ring  of  rhyme  began  to  go  through  my  head; 
and  different  intelligences  talked  to  me  on  one  subject  or  another." 
The  melody  of  rhynn'ng  sentences  in  what  the  p.sychic  writes 
IS  not  more  inrange  and  exceptional,  than  are  the  spoken  exclama- 
tions   of    trance   mediums   speaking    to   their   audiences.      The 
language  used  in  either  case,  is  not  the  exact  language  of  the 
intelligence  in  every  case  that  communicates,  or  if  so  be.  it  is 
moulded  by  the  instrument  through  which  it  rnmes,  no  matter 
from  what  source  the  thought  emanates;  the  thought  itself  is 
really  conveyed.    Rhyming  in  this  case  is  an  unconventional  mode 
of  expression,  some  of  which  may  sound  as  frivolous,  or  meaning- 
less play  with  words,  but  nevertheless  conveys,  both  hidden  and 
plain,  certain  thoughts  and  absolute  facts,  quite  unknown  to  the 
psychic  writer's  objective  mind,   which  had  existencv    \n  some 
instances  before  she  was  born ;  and  in  sources  which  she  never 
could  have  reached,  and  which  thoughts  could  not  to  h.»r  be  con- 
veyed in  any  ordinary  way. 

This  woman,  who  had  studied  for  three  years  and  graduated 
as  a  nurse,  and  had  studied  to  become  a  physician,  for  at  least 
a  full  year,  had  some  knowledge  of  the  human  anatomy,  for 
she  said  to  me,  "At  one  time  my  conscious  self  seemed  to  be 
crowded  down  into  my  medulla  oblongata  region  ;  and  the  involun- 
tary talking  power  seemed  to  occupy  my  whole  upper  brain 
region.  Music  seemed  to  zing  through  my  bones  and  muscles, 
as  well  as  my  head.  This  independent  passive  portion  of  my 
ego,  seemed  to  go  through  many  experiences  too  numerous  to 


D^ll'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


155 


mention  now.  This  strange  power  was  attaclicd  to  mc.  I  could 
not  escape  it,  and  tlicnton'  niiist  abide  bj  .ts  possession.  To  be, 
as  you  have  a.skcd  me  to  be.  pcrfc  My  candid.  I  viewed  it  aljouf 
as  you  would  view  a  useful,  perint  tliird  arm.  I  resolved  to 
never  wed,  lest  a  husl)atKl  would  be  my  Ruardi-'n.  according,'  to 
our  laws;  and  in  the  case  as  I  have  mentioned  lo  you,  in  every 
detail,  he  nii^'bt  consider,  atid  succeed  in  proving  me  insane,  and 
place  mc  in  an  as\lum.  So  I  decided  to  treat  this  gift  as  a  third 
arm,  and  keep  it  out  of  si^bt." 

She  has  been  looked  upon  as  beine  an  unsolved  mental  curiosity. 
As  a  psychic  instrument.  I  have  sccu-ed  through  her  most 
wonderful  results.  She  has  riven  me  her  full  consent  to  give 
my  definition,  of  the  name  aiu  .mctions  of  the  instrument,  which 
I  now  do  this  month  of  April.  1912. 

Miss  Maud  Vcni-e  Gates,  of  New  York  State,  defined  to  be 
"The  Human-Psychic-Tchplwite."  with  automatic  action,  includ- 
mg  movement,  writing  and  speech;  whose  conscious  and  sub- 
conscious minds,  act  independent  of  e^ch  other,  without  clashing 
or  confusion ;  and  with  both  carnate  and  discarnate  psychic  force 
and  action.  (Thoucrh  this  definition  was  made  subsequent  to  many 
of  my  records.  I  did  anticipate,  and  placed  it  here.) 

The  rhyming,  grai.imar.  words  and  sentences,  are  shap  by 
the  psychic  instrument,  but  not  the  normal  self,  more  lik  he 
mouldboard  of  the  plow  that  shapes  each  furrow,  no  matter  who 
the  plowman  be.  As  even-ness  of  furrows  is  harmonious  to  the 
eye,  so  rhythm  by  the  instrument  makes  words  sound  euphonious 
to  the  ear.  Through  this  peculiar  automatic  instrument  there 
come  expressions  colored,  shaded,  tinted  or  modified  by  bcr  own 
personality,  but  mysterious  as  a  whole,  on  account  of  its  harmony 
of  sound,  and  its  rhyming  character  when  read  aloud ;  likewise 
directly  confirmatory, or  circumstantiaf  and  evidential  in  character; 
and  is  certainly  a  problem  worthy  of  the  consideration  of  the 
most  experienced  psychologist.  My  experience  with,  and  study 
of  her  extended,  at  long  and  short  intervals,  over  a  period  of 
some  seven  or  eight  years. 
I  give  more  or  less  disconnectedly  a  series  of  my  jwn  jottings 


laR,  -??f -'*  I 


156 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


ft 


"    i 


.( 


t-i^ 


it'.i- 


of  the  operations  of  her  mind,  together  with  her  replies  to  a 
portion  of  my  interrogations  herewith.  She  apparently  is  an  open- 
minded  person,  not  wedded  to  anything,  and  realizes  she  is  dif- 
ferent, mentally  and  psychically,  from  all  others  she  has  met; 
admits  she  has  never  been  anything  but  an  involuntary  psychic 
student,  and  has  not  deeply  studied  any  but  her  own  case.  It  is 
as  easy  she  says  for  her  to  write  letters  as  it  is  to  talk,  and  she 
can  do  both  at  one  and  the  same  time,  which  is  evident  to  me. 
Her  consciousness  remained  with  her  through  all  of  the  peculiar, 
and  often  disagreeable  and  alarming  processes  of  her  develop- 
ment, or  attunement  of  the  conditions  necessary  to  the  power  to 
be  a  sort  of  telephonr  instrument,  as  she  alleges,  between  the 
living  and  their  departed  friends.  But  as  her  entire  story  would 
be  too  long  to  include  here,  I  give  it  in  brief,  as  gathered  more 
or  less  consecutively,  and  combine  it  with  my  own  observations. 

As  she  remembered,  its  early  beginning  was  a  strange  sensation 
to  her,  when  she  found  that  if  she  let  herself  settle  into  a  certain 
passive  state,  her  lips  would  talk  themselves,  her  hands  would 
move,  accompanying  the  words ;  and  many  other  easily  noticeable 
peculiarities  would  present ;  and  to  her  own  apprehension  curious 
and  interesting  things  happened  to  her.  She  experimented  and 
learned  that  her  body  and  speech  would  act  independently  of 
her  volition.  All  she  had  to  do  was  to  request  it  to  perform,  and 
it  would  speak,  or  gesture,  or  sing,  or  dance  for  her  own  enter- 
tainment, for  hours  if  she  desired  it  to  do  so ;  and  she  would  not 
feel  tired  as  a  consequence.  Instead  of  being  tired  she  was  more 
likely  to  feel  rested  or  revitalized,  when  she  was  ready  to  command 
it  to  stop. 

She  claims  that  her  father  in  spirit  does  not  stay  with  her, 
but  comes  to  her  soon  after  she  begins  to  write,  with  the  idea 
that  she  wishes  for  his  presence,  and  dictation.  The  automatic 
speaking  came  as  an  added  form  of  the  automatic  action.  She 
told  me  she  never  liked  the  name  medium,  as  in  her  mind  it  was 
associated  with  control  or  dictation,  which  was  not  exactly  true 
in  her  case.  She  had  been  called  an  "automatic  message  bearer," 
but  even  that  might  indicate  that  the  power  to  do  was  not  under 


i 


MrSS    MAUD    VENICE    GATES, 
"Thu    lIuman.-rsychic-Tt'lephono." 


i 


III 


1 

w 

IB' 

1 

b 

i  . 


!-'^'  ^ 


DAPVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  157 

better  known,  and  dS™,./  te"    """\""'  "■"='"'•  "^ 

hear  ,he  r..  or  bal  ^J/ '  ".t°^  "  e"  S  t°  ""'--«"- 
her  hand  does  no.  write  i,  ^l^^Zlllt^^^^^^^^^^' 
she  must  write  it  voluntarilv      Tf    t,  ,  *^^  P^P^*" 

speech,  and  is  dis  urbed  so   hat    L  h     "u't"^  '"  ^"*°'"^*''^ 

s.«h,es,  w,U  i,s  ac^r  U^'^^:^'^  '^fl 

ec^.e...wHau/sr:s„,-rr^:-°:;i 

She  has  good  health  and  to  exert  this  power  does  not  tir*.  f... 

languages.  She  tellsl'l  t^t  t"  eL^erL"  JoV^^"' 
and  not  modern  languages.  She  cannrLderlnd  wh^t't' 
says  unless  she  automatically  translates  it   whthl  ^^ 

have  the  power  to  do    This.h.  =  u  '^^  ^PP^^"  *° 

F  wcr  10  ao.     1  his  she  says  m  her  own  word<5  "Tu^. 

languages  are  not  meaningless  jargon   fnr  T  T  '         ^'^ 

and  found  .Ha.  ...  pcwf,  wV^H  X  L^^^TsHrrr 


158 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


€  f| 


If''" 


through  my  powers  of  speech,  with  intelligences  speaking  peculiar 
languages,  either  through  entranced  mediums,  or  through  trumpets 
in  seances."  All  her  different  phaces  are  to  her  now  so  habitual, 
that  to  have  them  seems  to  her  to  be  normal,  and  she  would  be 
as  astonished  if  she  should  attempt  to  talk  automatically,  and  no 
talk  came,  as  she  might  be  if  she  attempted  to  move  her  arm 
and  found  it  refused  to  act. 

She  writes,  she  claims,   for  her  father  every  morning  and 
evening.     She  asserts  with  very  candidly  expressed  words  and 
sentiments  that  "the  proceeding  takes  the  place  of  former,  or  is 
now,  our  modernized  family  worship."    Regarding  the  question 
of  conditions  as  applicable  to  her  phenomena,  she  explained  that 
she  habitually  and  easily,  as  one  would  move  their  hands,  con- 
centrates her  conscious  attention  to  about  the  condition  of  a 
slight  reverie;  but  is  at  the  t-me  perfectly  conscious,  and  can  stop 
writing,  or  begin  at  any  time ;  and  if  she  stops  in  the  middle  of 
a  message,  when  she  returns  to  it  (the  message),  it  will  con- 
tinue perfectly  from  where  she  left  off  before.    All  the  automatic 
messages  are  written  in  her  own  handwriting,  and  do  not  appear 
to  be  impressed  on  her  consciousness,  until  she  reads  them.    If 
she  hears  any  part  of  the  message  clair-audiently,  her  hand  does 
not  write  it ;  and  she  must  then  write  what  she  heard  voluntarily. 
Her  mind  in  the  proper  condition  for  the  automatic  writing  is 
sufficiently  preoccupied,  so  that  when  alone  she  spells  the  words 
written  voluntarily  aloud,  so  as  to  attract  her  conscious  approval. 
She  frequently  writes  whole  pages  purely  automatically,  receiving 
no  mental  impression,  except  from  reading  the  words  after  they 
are  written.     The  messages  come  in  a  continuous  way  without 
capitalization,  and  it  is  necessary  for  her  to  add  those  and  also 
"notice  when  the  individuals  change." 

I  think  I  have  already  mentioned,  that  the  messages,  as  a  rule, 
are  either  spoken  or  written  rhyme.  I  may  add  that  though  they 
rhyme,  those  I  have  seen  are  rarely,  if  at  all,  in  regular  meter, 
as  is  usual  in  standard  poetry.  The  rhyming  sentences  however 
sound  euphonious.  One  point  mentioned  by  her,  that  I  find  I 
have  missed  recording  is,  that  when  she  was  abne,  she  used  to 


DAWN- OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  159 

experiment  in  many  ways,  and  among  other  things  learned  that 
she  could  stand  passively  and  her  -feet  would  walk  themselves." 
While  wntmg  sometimes,  the  messages  run  into  each  other 
and  two  come  at  once,  one  semi-clairaudicntlv.  using  part  of  the 
sentence,  or  rather  the  sentence  being  written  by  her  hand  as 
«  part  of  the  thought  they  are  expressing.  Sometimes  they 
double  on  a  phrase.  So  then  she  normally  copies  them  to  make 
them  clear. 

Suffice  it  to  say  that  most  of  the  automatic  written  messages 
to  me  were  written  by  the  hand  of  Miss  Gates  while  holding  my 
own  fountam  pen -designated  by  Stead  and  some  others  -f  the 
writers  as  my  psychic  pen -and  on  pages  of  blank  books,  which 
I  mvanably  took  there  for  the  purpose,  and  brought  back  with 
me  when  the  writing  was  completed  each  time.  Such  writings 
as  I  selected  for  publication  were  reproduced  for  printer's  copy 
m  the  exact  wording  as  received  by  me.  To  have  eliminated  the 
rhythm  by  substitution  of  woMs  of  mine -as  has  been  sugcrcstcd 
by  a  distmguished  earth  friend,  as  well  as  bv  a  valued  spirit  teacher 
and  aider- would  surely  have  been,  in  my  j.idgment,  a  tampering 
with  the  evidence.  Hypatia.  who  has  vouched  for  the  genuineness 
of  each  writer  who  made  use  of  my  pen  in  the  automatic  writing 
seances,  endorses  my  decision  in  this  matter. 

The  Author's  Conclusions,  Concerning  this  Psychic 

Instrument. 

I  would  ask  the  reader  before  proceeding  further,  to  dispossess 
himself  of  the  error  of  supposing  that  the  written  message  as 
It  comes  to  view,  is  a  facsimile  of  what  the  intelligence  discarnate 
used  to  write,  while  incarnate  as  a  mortal,  for  such  is  not  the 
case;  but  takes  the  form  which  the  instrument's  normal  hand 
writes,  so  the  intelligence  uses  what  is  already  there,  and  suited 
to  its  purposes.  The  reader  will  then  probably  enquire  in  thought 
How  then  can  I  be  assured  that  the  thought  xvhich  suggests' the 
words  so  penned  in  a  kind  of  medley,  and  of  rhvmi.ig  character 
has  not  its  origin  in  the  mind  of  the  instrument?"  As  a  genera! 
rule,  it  is  not  even  difficult  to  find  corroborative,  or  even  direct 
evidence  in  some  cases,  which  not  only  disproves  it,  but  which 


160 


DJIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


<  1 

i! ! 


easily  establishes  the  view  tfiat  the  psychic  c^uld  not  have  in  her 
own  mind   the  capacity   and  knowledge  which  through  her  is 
imparted  to  the  writing  hand,  while  her  own  objective  mind  is 
otherwise  engaged  in  conversing  with  others  who  are  present 
Again  messages  are  written  by  her  hand,  bearing  the  signatures 
of  former  mortals,  from  whom  she  had  never  heard,  with  facts 
dates,  names  and  relationsliips,  regarding  which  she  could  not 
by  any  possibility  have  the  slightest  knowledge,  until  after  her 
own  incarnate  spirit  secured  it  from  the  subjective  mind  of  a 
mortal,  or  from  a  discarnate  spirit,  which  already  possessed  it 
The  psychic   was   from   the   first,   as   she   has   intimated    an 
unwilling  instrument,  and  was  made  to  suffer  mental  punishment 
by  her  controls,  who  still  compel  her  to  transmit  spirit  messages 
m  a  rhyming  manner,  which  constitutes  a  veto  to  absolute  or 
total  independence  of  the  subjective  mind,  and  at  the  same  time 
relieves  the  objective  portion  of  the  mind,  and  thereby  protects 
the  reasoning  faculty.  This  faculty  of  writing  in  this  peculiar  way 
is  not  more  wonderful  than  is  that  of  her  automatic  speaking 
capacity,  without  apparent  control  of  her  objective  mind;  for 
many  short  messages  or  essays  are  promulgated  by  her  vocal 
organs,  in  different  languages,  as  noted  by  people  of  various 
nationalities,  though  she  in  normal  state  cannot  speak  in  more 
than  one  language.     In  either  case  no  matter  how  the  thought 
may  be  expressed  it  is  conveyed  in  a  way  to  establish  its  identity. 
At  first  most  spirits  cannot  write  at  all  through  her  hand,  except 
by  aid  of  guides,  but  with  added  experience  can  do  so.  and  write 
freely  through  any  automatic  hand ;  and  also  independently  on 
slates,  or  with  leaden  pencil  nib  on  paper.    This  I  found  true  to 
such  an  extent,  that  the  -ery  first  written  message  fiom  my  wife, 
and  from  Wm.  T.  Stead,  certainly  caused  serious  doubt  jn  my 
own  mind ;  and  in  that  of  others,  but  after  continued  experience 
these  two  writers'  reference  thereto  became  amusing.    An  erudite 
critic,  and  former  London  friend  of  Stead,  sought  to  cast  ridicule 
upon  it  as  being  done  by  Stead  — so  too  in  the  case  of  a  certain 
medium  of  renown  who  claimed  that  "Stead  would  only  come 
through  my  mediumship."  — While  Stead  informs  me  he  will 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  161 

come  through  any  open  door  (and  Julia  confirms  it)— and  has 
come  through  at  least  f on: teen  different  doors  or  mediums  to 
me  thus  far.  Ask  Stead  Iiimself  when  you  have  opportunity,  and 
he  will  confirm  what  I  have  written  here  as  true. 

The  rhyming  style  of  the  written  communicu'inns  is  not  invari- 
ably employed,  and  I  give  one  notable  example  in  the  later  pagc^ 
of  these  records,  where  an  intelligence  alleged  itself  to  be  the 
spirit  of  the  late  Clegg  Wright,  a  former  medium  of  wide  repute 
who  wrote  to  me  through  this  psychic,  in  his  natural  wav  dcscrib- 
mg  the  difference  between  trance  state  and  when  the  spirit  is  in 
transition;  and  was  followed  by  his  guide,  who  gave  me  the 
reason,  and  explained  how  it  was  accomplished.  (See  Chapter 
XXXIV.) 

I  will  here  offer  some  evidence  which  sustains  the  psychic's 
credibility.    Three  distinct  intelligences  spoke  to  me  through  the 
trumpet  at  Airs.  Wriedfs  home  in  Detroit,  Mich.  (See  Chapter 
XIV),  and  told  me  that  they  would  materialize  for  me  at  Jonson's 
home  in  Toledo,  Ohio ;  and  talk  with  me  there,  and  did  so    (See 
Chapter  XVI.)    After  I  reached  the  home  rf  Miss  Gates  at  I  ily 
Dale,  New  York,  some  -..eeks  later,  these  same  three  intelligences 
VIZ.:  my  wife  May,  my  guide  Hypatia,  Dr.  Sharp,  the  guide  of 
Mrs.  Wnedt.  also  wrote  through  the  hand  of  this  psychic    as 
they  have  done  very  many  times  alone,  and  in  company  with 
others.    Such  evidence  cannot  be  set  aside  by  the  critic,  and  must 
certainly  be  accounted  for  in  some  rational  way.    Again  an  intel- 
ligence spoke  audibly  through  a  trumpet  with  me,  in  New  York 
State,  one  day;  and   then  later   wrote  through   the  automatic 
writer,    the    "Human-Psycln-c-Telephone,"   also    in    New    York 
State,  but  --.^  another  place,  that  "I  kept  my  promise  to  vou  by 
speaking  tnrough  the  trumpet  this  morning,  and  also  gave  you 
my  name,  did  I  not?" 

Another  and  somewhat  similar  proof  was  where  an  intelligence 
communicating  through  the  writing  psychic  promised  to  meet  me 
at  the  home  of  a  trance  medium,  with  whom  I  never  sat  before- 
and  while  there  proved  its  identity,  also  by  giving  its  name  in 
lull,  through  the  vocal  organs  of  that  n:edium. 


162  />,iirA'  or  Tiff:  AWAKENED  MfND 

These  examples  froii.  amo.ij;  many  I  submit,  are  to  myself  most 
convmcng  proofs  that  tl,e  writing  psychic  is  not  personating,  and 
not  gmlty  of  fraud,  for  scn.e  of  the  mediums  through  whom  I 
made  these  tests  were  hundreds  of  miles  apart  from  her. 

The  evidence  above  quoted  is  largely  circumstantial  and  cor- 
roborafve.  and  yet  establishes  the  genuineness  of  the  automatic 
psychic;  but  there  is  yet  to  consider  the  strongest  and  most  con- 
vmcng kmd  of  evidence  to  be  found,  viz. :  direct  evidence  which 
IS  voluntarily  presented  in  many  of  the  cnmiunications :  while 
by  cross-examuiat.on  as  question  and  answer  direct,  the  intelli- 
gence establishes  its  identity,  and  often  proves  its  human  person- 
ality.   I  would  here  ask  each  scholastic  reader,  or  even  the  off-hand 
and  self-wise  critic- who  scorns  to  consider  the  matter  seriously 
enough  ro  investigate,  and  does  not  hesitate  to  pronounce  it  all 
as  absurd,  r.diculous  and  incredible,  or  simply  to  pronounce  it 
fraud --to  stop  and  think  whether  a  student  could  open  the  third 
or  fourth  book  of  Euclid,  and  demonstrate  any  problem    h  re 
correctly,  without  first  being  possessed  of  all  the  knowledge  con! 
tamed  in  the  pages  preceding  it;  and  if  not.  will  it  not  be  quite 
as  unreasonable  for  a  critic  to  open  up  this  booK  at  a  later  page 
and  begin  to  criticize  without  knowledge  of  the  contents  of  ali 
previous^  pages,  lest  he  build  his  opposition  structure  on  a  false 

Another  thought  I  include  for  the  reader's  consideration  on 
this  feature  is.  that  no  human  being  is  so  wise  that  they  may 
perchance  know  everything,  or  possess  at  least  all  the  knowledge 
a"ll'^f  the       V"^  circumstances  that  are  contained  in  each  a;d 
all  of  the  written  messages  from  first  to  last,  of  the  many  hundreds 
rece  ved  through  this  psychic's  hand,  as  well  as  the  personal  tie 
of  all  the  writers  of  those  messages,  for  the  nypothesis  of  fraud 
presiwoses  that  the  medium  must  possess  all  the  knowledge 
which  she  imparts  through  the  varior    messages  she  writes;  and 
this  an  unbiased  reader  will  not  ad.,     ,  nor  even  believe,  for  such 
varied  and  prolific  knoNvIcdge  could  never  be  encompassed  by 
any  one  mind,  from  such  diversified  sources,  and  limited  by  years 
exceeding  the  span  of  the  instrument's  mortal  life. 


DAIVN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  ir,3 

II.!!;,-,T'"'.'"'^\^'''  "  "'  "^y  ""^^'^■"'^d  °Pi"ion  that  'The 
instrumuit  I  have  ever  met.  She  has  been  subjected  by  me  to 
very  n,any  and  exacting  tests  of  her  mc-ntal,  as  well  as  psyXcal 
capacty  and  supplied,  without  a  moment's  hesitation   automii 

^hl   r         '^"r^'^^^-'-'  '^°"^'=><'<'.  t>'at  they  could  onlv  have  had 
he.    source  -.n  the  .ntelligences  which  were  credited  with  writing 

f.uices  uho  wnte  have  many  of  them  appeared  to  me  at  one 
or  more  seances  held  by  each  of  four  difTerent  ma  'ria  iZ 
medutms:  s.x  trumpet  mediums,  either  before  or  a  te  he^r 
wmten  messages,  or  their  o-vn  part  of  the  con v"  sat  on s  he  d 
orrobT\'       ':  ^''-^  "^""^'-  '  '^^''^  -'^"-d  ample  "idence  of 

dive.,of.o4l;^^^^ 

W.11  find  m  the  chapters  to  follow,  much  of  wi,at  I  promised  viz 

In  the  wTitmg  of  messages,  which  feature  I  am  deilin^  wJth 

lelephone     ,s  assisted  by  elemental  spirits,  with  the  resuirthnt 
rhymmg  is  introduced  for  a  nuroose  wb.Vh  t      n  ^ 

explain,  though  it  may  postib^b      i^  f  anj      ""r^^T""'!  '' 

It  may  prove  of  interest  to  readers  to  learn  the  view  of  some 
of  the  mtelhgences  who  have  made  use  of  this  rhyming  pvchTc 
From  each  communication  I  make  extracts,  for  they  wrTe  at 
greater  length  elsewhere.    (See  Chapter  XXXI  ) 

HVPATU :   "It  is  not  difficult  to  make  this  subject  write,  that  is 

self  does  neither  hear  nor  see,  unless  she  thinks  of  writing  the 


164 


D/IIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIM) 


"AooT  is  closed  to  me !  and  as  her  mind  subconscious  is  our  instni- 
"mcnt  alone,  her  mind  aids  our  suggestion.  If  she  reads  the 
•'words  your  own  it  causes  her  to  listen,  and  give  proper  time  to 
"me,  and  then  I  write  to  answer  as  'tis  written  thee." 

Dr.  Ricii.ard  Hodgson,  in  detail  (in  Chapter  XXXI)  at  greater 
length  than  others  explains  how  very  difficult  he  finds  it  lo  fully 
and  properly  convey  in  language  appropriate  the  exact  expression 
of  his  thoughts  through  this  psychic  to  me.  He  writes  clearly: 
"I  wish  I  could  come  near  to  you,  and  talk  without  this  rhyme." 
He  further  states  that  his  guardian  is  with  him ;  raid  that  Eberling 
her  guide,  is  with  the  psychic.  They  aid  with  changes  seeming 
slight,  but  so  it  does  not  sound  as  if  I  do  it.  In  another  sentence 
he  says:  "Faults  of  complete  control  give  to  us  silence  here  and 
j'there,  so  our  best  efforts  are  but  fair,  and  not  to  be  compared 
"to  the  efforts  we  made  when  here  in  life."  * 

^^  Fredfrick  iviYERS  in  one  of  his  written  messages  to  me  says: 
"I  communicate  this  message.     It  is  a  peculiar  thing  to  do.     I 
'•do  not  govern  this  hand.    I  speak  to  it  and  the  hand  writes  my 
"words.    It  is  governed  by  my  words,  as  was  Mrs.  Piper's  hand 
•'in  long  ago.    You've  heard  — or  else  you  may  noc  know  — that 
•'we  spoke  to  the  liscarnate  spirits,  by  holding  her  hand  to  our 
•'lips.    Now  in  this  case  I  stand  by  and  talk  what  I   vish  to  say, 
Ijthe  mortal  -c-ises  me  not,  though  she  is  in  consciousness  I  am 
"told.    She  only  sees  as  I  see  what  the  hand  writes.    I  sec  it  is 
"not  my  handwriting  but  her  own."  From  another  message  from 
Myers  I  quote  what  follows :    "There  are  other  mentalities  who 
"assist  us  like  to  servants  in  a  well  regulated  home.    In  fact  the 
"tendency  to  rhyme  is  fault  in  some  degree  of  one  of  these  who 
"near  her  (the  psychic)  stand,  and  njd  us  in  our  least  command. 
"Like  to  a  megaphone  they  be  to  my  completed  thought  to  thee. 
"They  confine  and  direct  it  to  its  best  service,  but  suggest  not.'' 
Prof.  Thompson  J.  Hudson  says:    "I  like  you  have  studied 

"this  instrument  from  this  side  of  life She  has  double 

"mental  action ;  or  the  action  of  the  other  portion  of  her  mentality 
"is  similar  to  the  normal  mental  action This  one  case  is 


r  r 


"■■'"'"  OF  Tim  AWAKnNEU  MIND  loj 

May    (the  author's   wife)       In  nn>.  «f  u 
through  this  psychic  she  s  ys-    "sr/i        ."  ^^'""^ ""'cations 

"thoughts,  but'hcr  hand  is  governed  "  "^ ''?''""''  '^  "'^ 
'•enough  to  'ranscribc  what  I  Tct-  at  In?  1  i'^  '"  '"^^'"^'^"^ 
;*or  to  my  conscious  mind,  vcr    n  uc    as  if  'n""  ^"  ""' 

"telephone  and  tallc  to  a  f  iend  a  "  s  ■  ^  .'°f  '''^'  '"  ^ 
"see  ah        ,^,^,,^^  ^^  ^^  if  ^^iy  t^^    ^Z^  wo  .i:  •"^^^^^^^• 

Her  reply  was-    "I  rhv^^K  '''"'  ''''""*?''  -^^'"^^  Gates? 

"it  rhyL'  it  s:;t  oi  u^nT  ts^nre  '^'^  TT  '^  ''■  ''  '  '^^ 
"but  in  the  case  of  Mr  W rieSt  t2  T  '  "^ '''"°-P'''^>"  = 
"(-^tsg.^^ 

recdvTd%l"^'\^teresZ ';'  ^"'""- ^^^"  ^"^^  -^'"^  ' 
in  Chapter  XXX  VI     ^.  commun.cafon  which  will  be  found 

psychifso  'luc^h'as  z:it:\'vr'  ^^^^-^'^  ^'^  ^">"-^ 

the  reason  why    He  savs       f  ^  "^  ^-^^eptional  case,  and 

"in  h-fe.  as  wh'en  "w  '  Vis  oTa^  LnrnT'.^f  ^"^  ^^  "^"^'^ 
"^oo.    I  also  see  why  I  was  sWf Ld    Vj  ^^"''-    ^  ^'^^  >'^^' 

"rhyming  necessity  Ff3r1  I  •  "'  "'^'■''"  ^"'^  beyond  the 
"ance  wiVthe  expressed  ti.^'  ^  •"^''■"'"^"»'^  ^^i^e.  in  accord- 
"shifted  beytdTC;:g  .ot'^^  '"""'  ^"'"'"^^  ^  ^  ^ 

psS  i!;^^;i:tr  ^:-,;r  ^"^  ^^^^'^^-^  ^^^^  ""'^- 

prehend   her  except  onalr.nL-       .      ^''^^''^  *°  further  com- 
psychical  ac  iv  ty  brcn'  cal  V ';?   'T.  ^'P^^^^'  ^"^   "-'""^^d 
her   while   P^rnirS:^^^^^'^^^^^^^^^^ 
XXX.  XXXI.  XXXIV  and  XXXV  '   ''''^^'   ''^^^' 


f  S 


te 


.^.^'■•-jr^'*' 


I  \ 


1   I 


v. 


il 


C'lAPTER  XXII 

HYPATIA,  THE  XEopiMnNir  P  m;,<»soimikr  —  Daughter 
OK  TiiKON  —  Am  Kcii)  Spirit  CiiiDi:  of  tiii;  Altiiur  — 
Has  i'rovki)  to  hk  a  ckkat  tkachkr  —  Tins  ikxjk  her 
ow^  si'GCEiiTioN  —  She  aidi:d  i\  sixfRiNci  kvidknck  kor  it  — 
Sue  brought  relatives,  j-rii-nds,  stranci-rs,  si:i;rs,  pim.oso- 

•HERS  AND  RESEACHF.RS  TO  COMMTNi:  WITH  TIU:  WRITKR  —  SllE 
^.  ^NT  HOURS  AT  A  TIME  IX  ANS\Vi:ri\(;  KlS  OIKSTI'NS  —  FUL- 
FILLED HER  PROMISE  TO  AID  IIIM  TO  SIXURi:   III  R  SI'IRIT  PilRTRAIT 

—  She  WROTE  through   "The   IIuman-Psyciiic-Tki.kimione" 

AND  OTHER  AUTOMATIC  WRITERS  —  Al.Su  SI'OKE    IIIRoLfWI   TRUM- 
PETS—  Has  hei-D  converse  with  the  author  and  witu  other 

PEOPLE  WH^LE   PRESENT   IN    HER   TRANSIEM    UODY. 

[Hypatia's  spirit  portrait,  in  natural  colors,  about  three-quarters 
life  size,  made  by  spir't  artiste'  in  the  jircscncc  of  the  Bangs  Sisters 
in  the  city  of  Chicago,  on  April  27,  V)12.  while  under  tlic  autlior's 
inspectiuii.  on  a  basis  selected  by  him :  and  was  completed  in  ten 
minut  ',  immediately  after  that  i)f  William  T.  Slcad.  It  was  snb- 
scqueni  y  photographed  by  a  local  photographer  in  Toronto,  from 
which  a  photo-engraving  plate  was  produced,  which  in  turn  was 
used  b)  the  printer  to  produce  her  picture  here,  costunn-d  as  she 
appeared  at  the  Jonson  seance  the  same  night  as  William  T. 
Stead  in  his  first  materialization,  viz.:  10  P.  M     April  18,  1912.] 

Hypatia  has  been  designated  the  "most  wise  of  womankind" 
in  the  a;  e  in  which  she  lived  In  the  prime  of  earthly  life  she 
was  universally  admired  for  her  great  learning,  talents,  eloquence, 
beauty  and  modesty.  She  exercised  marvelous  influence  over  all 
who  heard  her  public  utterances.  Her  life  was  a  distinguished 
one,  yet  had  a  tragic  ending  as  a  martyr.  Of  h  r  Professor 
Draper  write-.:  'Each  day.  before  her  academy,  stood  a  long 
tram  of  chariots ;  her  lecture  room  was  crow ''  d  with  the  wealth 
and  fashion  of  Alexandria.  They  came  to  listen  to  her  discourses 
on  those  great  questions  which  man  in  all  ages  has  asked,  but 

166 


1-^  I  *i' 

I*    1^  Vfi 


^tasasiT'sr  oia.-^ 


J"  jK^^RV^^v  1B 


MYPATIA.  THK    XK-)|.LATOMC    PHILOSOFHKR 
(Born   .i-O    A.    I).;    M.n-.l,.n..l    415    A     I)  , 
'•'■-'    I'.i.nti„K    M«clc-    by    Spirit    Arlis.s    f  „•    C.i     \,a|,  . 


i'  i 


laii 


'  IZ  L:o,Mi  r  M»sXUtk,LMIL  .^JlJW'^^r 


<!■ 


mfe'vv;;p,«i 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


167 


which  have  never  yet  been  answered :  What  am  I  ?  Where  am  I  ? 
What  can  I  do?  One  day  as  she  repaired  to  her  academy  she 
was  assaulted  by  Cyril's  mob  — a  mob  of  blood-thirsty  monks. 
Stripped  naked  in  the  street,  she  was  dragged  into  a  church  and 
there  killed  with  a  club.  The  corpse  was  cut  in  pieces,  the  flesh 
was  scraped  from  the  bones  with  shells,  and  the  remnants  cast 
into  a  lire.  For  this  frightful  crime  Cyril  (an  Archbishop)  was 
never  called  to  account.  It  seemed  to  be  admitted  that  the  end 
sanctified  the  means." 

A  record  of  psychical  phenomena  from  which  has  been  elim- 
inated an  important  contributing  element  must  prove  valueless, 
if  it  is  to  form  the  basis  or  foundation  upon  which  to  formulate 
a  permanent  hypothesis;  or  to  construct  a  declaration  of  an 
important  truth;  or  to  define  a  new,  or  not  well  understood 
natural  law. 

In  all  the  important  research  work  with  which  I  have  the  past 
few  years  been  closely  associated,  I  may  say  always,  under  every 
circumstance,  in  every  location,  and  with  every  true  psychic, 
there  has  been  present  a  dominant  or  controlling  intelligence 
and  influence  which  impressed  my  mentality,  invariably  having 
its  distinct  individuality,  making  known  by  assertion  its  former 
human  identity,  establishing  the  verity  of  the  same  by  accurate 
knowledge  given  when  under  examination  as  to  life's  history 
and  contemporaneous  events,  together  with  names,  locations  and 
dates  and  other  confirmatory  information. 

The  various  channels  through  which  this  intelligence  has  com- 
municated have  been  somewhat  unlimited,  thn,t  is,  not  confined 
to  any  one  system  or  phase  or  psychic.  It  h.iS  manifested  for 
years  past  by  voice  through  trumpets  in  variois  places,  in  the 
presence  of  different  psychics;  also  by  independent  voice  in  the 
air  whether  trumpet  was  present  or  not ;  through  the  vocal  organs 
of  entranced  mediums;  appeared  to  view  in  a  semi-transparent 
or  etherialized  formation ;  and  while  materialized  and  gowned  as 
a  lady  held  refined  converse  with  me,  or  sang  songs  of  her  own 
creation,  by  using  the  vocal  organs  of  such  transient;  body ;  and 
many  times  by  utilizing  the  hand  and  pen  of  an  entranced  psychic 


P' 


» 


1  S^' 


r  • 

It! 


168 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


H  l-\ 


«■■'■• 


communicated  information  and  instruction  —  some  of  genial 
character,  some  of  a  specific  personal  and  confidential  nature;  and 
lastly  by  utilizing  the  new  instrument  I  have  in  the  preceding 
chapter  described  as  the  "Human-Psychic-Telephone,"  with  auto- 
matic action,  and  of  rhyming  tendency.    The  fanguage  used  by 
her,  the  mannerisms  adopted,  and  alleged  name  announced  or 
signed ;  as  well  as  predictions  or  confirmations  at  one  place  and 
time  harmonizing  with  those  at  another  place  and  time,  and  with 
other  appearances  on  sundry  occasions,  thus  confirming  the  indi- 
viduality of  the  intelligence  undo-  separate,  different  or  even 
opposite  conditions;  she  has  so  fully  and  satisfactorily  demon- 
strated her  individuality,  that  she  has  secured  my  confidence, 
approval   and   support,   on   account   of   her  many   capabilities,' 
promises,  prophesies  and  fulfillment  of  them,  and  demonstrated 
to  be  of  a  quality  and  character  which  cannot  but  command  my 
regard  and  that  of  those  who  also  know  them;  and  which  not 
only  have  been  but  continue  to  be  displayed ;  and  added  to  this 
IS  her  definite  and  complete  demonstration  of  not  only  wonderful 
mind  and  correct  judgment,  but  the  wonderful  power  she  com- 
mands; and  to  me  so  absolutely  consistent  in  promise  and  fulfill- 
ment as  to  win  my  entire  confidence  and  trust,  and  establish  her 
m  truthfulness  and  reliability.     This  intelligence  alleges  herself 
to  be  Hypatia,  the  neoplatonic  philosopher,  the  daughter  of  Theon. 
(See  her  own  statements  near  the  end  of  Chapter  XXIII.) 

Numbers  of  living  intelligent  citizens  of  Canada  and  of  the 
United  States  have  -net  Hypatia  in  her  transient  physical  body 
at  a  Jonson  sear-:e  when  I  was  present;  while  a  much  smaller 
number  have  me  and  conversed  with  her  there,  in  response  to 
my  request  madO  to  her,  to  materialize,  meet  and  speak  with 
certain  specified  friends,  though  I  was  absent.  This  request  was 
several  times  complied  with,  while  on  three  different  occasions, 
in  the  case  of  three  close  personal  friends  of  mine  —  unacquainted 
with  each  other  — and  visiting  the  seance  alone,  or  at  least  not 
with  each  other,  she  dictated  a  message,  intei^ded  for  me,  and 
requested  on  each  occasion  its  deliverance  to  me  in  person.  In 
each  instance  I  received  the  message. 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  169 

With  one  instrument  entranced,  and  with  the  automatic  writers 
as  well  as  other  types  and  phases  of  mediumship,  by  her  aid  I 
am  enabled  to  show  a  connection  of  needed  links  forming  a  chain 
of  strong  evidence  too  convincing  to  be  disconcerted  or  entangled 

MenT/h  ^T^''''   °^   ^'^'^"    ^'•^"d.    conjuring,    mind-reading, 
telepathy,  hallucmation  or  hypnotic  state,  which  may  be  con- 
structed and  applied  by  any  critic,  who  seeks  for  evidence  which 
he  does  not  want  to  find.    Of  this  intelligence,  alleged  by  herself 
to  be  Hypatia    I  shall  give  as  concisely  as  possible  within  the 
hmit^  .f  this  chapter,  a  few  incidents  chosen  from  the  very  many 
of  he.  association  with  me  and  my  research  efforts  since  1905 
inasmuch  as  she  enacts  a  most  important  part  in  the  various 
phenomena  which  seem  to  recur  with  frequency,  increasing  inter- 
est, and  importance.    It  will  on.y  be  necessary  hereafter  for  the 
observant  reader  to  note  events  connected  with  her;  and  the 
frequency  of  confirmatory  or  direct  evidence,  in  almost  every 

Hypatia.  the  angelic  visitor,  was  the  means,  by  materializing 
her  transient  body  and  using  speech  of  convincing  my  late  wife 

and  capabilities  made  a  convert  of  her,  and  therebv  .  coworker 
instead  of  an  opponent  of  my  attitude  on  psychic  matters.    With 
reference  to  this  circumstance  I  will  here  include  part  of  a  memo 
made  at  that  time  viz.:  "In  the  month  of  June.  1907.  HypatTa" 
speaking  through  an  entranced  medium.  Mrs.  Ripley,  said  tP  ■ 
May    (my  wife),  who  had  never  shown  an  inclination  to  the 
belief  in  spirit  return  and  communion  -  would  be  influenced  by 
her  to  desire  to  go  with  me  to  Lily  Dale,  and  see  and  hear  and 
judge  If  It  were  true  or  no.    Suffice  it  to  say.  I  decided  to  not 
ask  her  to  go,  nor  even  suggest  that  she  accompany  me  on  the 
jrip:  but  waited  patiently  for  a  time  to  see  if  she  would  be 
mfiuenced  by  the  spirit  power  of  suggestion.    She  soon  began  to 
plan,  which  ended  in  the  decision  to  go  with  me.  which  met  my 
wish  and  I  expressed  myself  as  pleased.    We  reached  there  on 
Saturday,  the    fourth  of  August,    1907,  and  that  very  night 
"attended  a  Jonson  materializing  seance ;  and  to  her  own  astonish 


fii 


i  Sti 


j' 


,  ,  i 


170  DAPVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

•We^rMt''j'"f  '  ';!,"'•'"'  ^"^^'"  embodiment,  came  and 
made  of  May  a  fncnd  durmg  our  sojourn  there." 

These  seances  were  conducted  imdcr  test  conditions  which  were 
quarter.    Of  the  sixteen  adults  present,  eight  were  member,  of 

a      and^^n  t  fif  ""'  "'''^-    '''''''  "^^^  ^^ree  seances  in 

a^,  and  ten  to  fifteen  presentation,  at  each.     At  one  of  these 

11  C.  8,000  >ears.  and  associated  with  Hypatia  in  a  band  of  seven 
advanced  sp,nts.  assigned  to  act  in  unison  -  made  a  brief  cal^ 
yet  mt,mated  who  it  was  that  he  called  especially  to  f^r 

he  first  hn.e  At  each  seance  Hypatia  presented  hrself  and 
centered  her  mterest  chiefly  on  May.  On  the  first  occasLn  she 
entered  m  creamy  white  vesture,  her  head,  neck  chest  and  Lr.! 

^:!^:rt  h™' '-'-'-'  ^-^'^  ttoizt:z 

golden  bracelet  on  her  wrist,  while  on  her  feet  were  sandak- 
and  she  nioved  gracefully  across  the  room  to  where  my  .featd' 

She  at  first  was  acutely  critical  in  matter  of  detail  such  as  i^J.^ 
of  muscles  and  gauging  her  solidity,  and  that  of  C Iwds  Inf 
ornaments,  and  noting  closely  the  color  nf  hi    u  I  ^ 

the  movements  of  the'mouth  Vh  le  ;eakt  ^s  til"  ''"  '"' 
ing  the  reality  of  the  hands  and  fingers  as  HeywteX'T"'' 
on  e.ch  cheek,  and  listened  to  the  ;ersua:ivl  UTdrs^^'oS! 

ancrT^^tn;;:^:,---^-----nd.sS; 

-w  Hypatia.  veLres  Ha^an^  .ttr^-^-H^ 
c  nversing.  nor  quite  realize  the  gradual  disappearance  fr^m  ne 
us  by  a  dissolution  of  all  we  had  been  in  contact  with.     Her 
cunosity  became  a  compelling  power,   and   May  attended  the 

tXd  to' M  '''''r^'.'-  ^'  °-  of  -hich   Hypatia  appeared 
talked  to  May  and  again  disappeared  slowly  by  dissolu^on  into 


..^m.jaKr'Wjma;..^:^^^*^  'iti^.—^'r'-it 


DAJVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


171 


the  ^  floor.  But  in  the  end  May  began  to  comprehend  and  finally 
acknowledge  that  she  had  seen  and  been  talking  with  an  angel 
visitor. 

During  the  remaining  four  years  of  May's  earth  life  following 
her  convincing  experience  with  Ilypatia  at  the  Lily  Dale  seances, 
she  freely  joined  me  in  psychical  investigations,  and  became 
acquainted  with  Hypatia.  She  also  willingly  became  a  joint 
partner  with  me  in  the  agreement  wTiich  appears  in  Chapter  XII, 
which  since  her  transition  has  been  put  to  the  test  (see  Chapter 
XIII,  and  others  following),  and  strongly  sustains  the  truth  of 
both  continuity  and  communion  between  those  in  the  two  states 
of  existence ;  or  between  those  now  in  the  spirit  world,  and  those 
on  earth. 

I  will  at  this  stage  designate  a  few  out  of  many  tests  of 
Hypatia's  capability,  each  of  which  she  acquiesced  in  and  success- 
fully accomplished.  Two  oi  these  may  be  found  in  Chapter  VIII, 
and  each  has  been  verified  since  — one  as  a  trumpet  speaking 
test,  in  the  home  of  the  late  \Vm.  T.  Stead ;  and  the  other  by 
materializing  her  body  and  holding  an  interview  in  a  specified 
seance  at  Jonson's  from  or  in  compliance  with  the  written  request, 
as  in  the  preceding  case,  which  lay  on  my  desk  over  night,  and 

was  read  by  Hypatia,  to  meet  Col.  N ,  a  Canadian  friend 

of  mine,  who  was  then  in  Toledo,  for  the  purpose  of  attending 
a  materializing  seance,  and  tell  him  why  she  introduced  herself 
to  him. 

A  third  and  unusual  test,  with  a  special  condition  attached 
to  it,  I  will  designate  "the  rose  test."  This  was  inaugurated  by 
Hypatia  giving  her  assent  to  it,  as  soon  as  I  proposed  it  to  her 
in  a  materializing  sOance  had  in  the  home  of  the  Jonsons,  by  my 
wife  and  myself,  with  Mrs.  Jonson,  the  medium's  wife,  also 
present.  The  dat-  was  August  10,  1910.  As  other  evidential 
matters  had  some  association  with  this  seance,  I  will  briefly  make 
mention  of  it  as  it  will  come  u.ider  observation  again.  This  test 
was  successfully  completed  November '15,  1911.  (See  Chapter 
XVI,  presentations  8,  9,  10  and  11.)    Following  is  only  a  portion 


It     I    } 


\72 


DAWN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


nil' I 


of  the  record  of  this  seance  as  made  at  the  time  of  inauguration 
of  "the  rose  test." 

^    "Three   years,   almost   to   the   very   day,   had   elapsed   since 
''May's  first  convincing  evidence  had  made  a  convert  cf  her  to 
"this  new  truth ;  and  she  had  since  improved  her  opportunities, 
"m  gathering  further  experiences  and  becoming  better  acquainted 
II with  Ilypatia.     So  when  we  were  seated  we  felt  satisfied  that 
''the  harmonious  conditions   would  probably  bring  satisfactory 
"results ;  and  as  will  be  seen  we  were  not  in  the  least  disappointed. 
"Our  callers  were  limited  in  numbers,  and  the  first  was  Hypatia, 
"who  looked  as  natural  in  her  thought-created  vestures  as  any 
"lady  in  a  well  lighted  room,  on  'calling  day,'  her  whole  presence 
I'bnght  and  clear  in  detail  of  natural  observation,  so  that  we 
"coiM  readily  distinguish  the  features,  and  color  of  the  hair, 
"and  eyes,  and  observe  every  ornamentation.    She  gracefully  and 
"in  a  dignified  manner  approached  us  and  gave  us  loving  wel- 
"come,  which  filled  our  souls  with  joy,  and  aflForded  us  the  com- 
I'forting  assurnnces  of  the  after-irfe,  and  the  pleasures  we  would 
''realize  whc  .  we  would  be  met  and  welcomed  by  those  who 
'^preceded  us.    Turning  to  me  she  answered  a  mental  question 
"I  had  in  mind ;  and  next  turning  to  my  wife  said,  'I  am  glad  to 
"meet  you  again,  dear  May,  and  though  I'm  going  now  I  will 
^'return  presently  with  a  lovable  spirit  who  will  be  an  aider  to 
"you.'   After  a  brief  absence  Hypatia  returned,  bringing  with  her 
"another  spirit  somewhat  resembling  herself  in  general  figure, 
"features  and  garb.    This  spirit  walked  over  to  a  vase  contafning 
||flowers  and  plucked  one,  and  returned  to  the  side  of  Hypatia, 
"who  then  spoke  and  said,  'May,  I  bring  to  you  one  who  will  be 
''a  guide  and  helper  to  you  —  this  is  Saphrona.'  Saphrona  greeted 
"May,  and  handed  her  the  flower  she  had  plucked  from  out  the 
'|vase,  and  then  spoke  with  my  wife.    After  we  were  given  an 
''opportunity   for  a  close  scrutiny  of  the  vestures,   forms  and 
||adornments  of  these  two  spirits  who  were  with  us  at  one  and ' 
I'the  same  time,  they  were  each  presented  with  a  fine  white  rose, 
''on  one  long,  leafy  stem.   To  Hypatia  I  presented  mine.    I  said.' 
"  'While  presenting  this  rose  as  a  token  of  my  appreciation  of 


m. 


m 


^^^lSfee^4 


^^^^- 


^•;i', 


V 


DAH'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  173 

"frvn.!  ^'^r  ''  '°  ^"  ''  '^'  '"'"^  ^''"^  "  »«^:  ^"d  will  ask  you 
^  f  you  w,Il  protect  ,t.  and  somewhere,  and  at  some  time  in  the 

'^T2^T^  "  '°  T'  ''  ^'"  "°^'  '''''''  '''■'  "yP^ti-  ^<^Plieci: 

•Wo         '\'^"^  "'  '"^  ^''"'"  '^  ^°  >°"  ^«  y°"  -'^h   as  a 

"would  he *";:  '^  ;''/°  ^"'^'  "^^^  ^'°'"'-^^'    '^^^  ■■'^^'"  -"^  rose 
would  be  about  twelve  mches  long,  and  the  stem  was  covered 

"s.  n  iT'M  T^''  '"^  ^'^^  ^'^^  ^  ^°"ble  bow  of  white 
satm  baby  r.bbon.  I  thanked  Hypatia.  who  then  placed  it  against 
the  centre  po.nt  of  the  chest,  withdrew  her  hand  from  it  and 
there  .t  rema.ned  as  ,f  pmned  fast;  but  there  was  no  evidence 
of  fastening,  for  >t  was  placed,  and  in  a  second  the  hand  with- 
drew. My  wife  also  presented  her  guest,  Saphrona.  with  a 
hke  present;  but  m  her  case  the  stem  was  tied  with  blue  satin 
^  baby  ribbon.  Both  of  these  angels  demateriaiized  from  beL  e 
our  presence,  at  the  entrance  to  the  little  room -which  served 
"as  a  cabinet  -  bodies,  roses  and  ail. 

"Among  the  various  callers  at  this  most  interesting  seance 
^  were  wo  fraternal  friends,  who  claimed  to  have  lived  Tthe 
^  very  long  ago  m  the  East,  and  who  came,  remained,  and 
'^JT  nf^^^"''-f"  -^h^"?'"^  greetings  with  us.  On. 
",n  ir ''f  *    °'  T\  ^'  ^^'"^'"b^'-'^d  -^  associated  with  Hvpatia 

to  me  in  a  significant  way  by  Otelleo  as  Hiram  Abiff 
"        .f  °^!^!  remaining  callers  was  Dr.  Sharp,  who  has  fre- 
quently called  on  me  before,  and  will  be  recognized  by  quite  a 

"STa'wrTdt    t'"'%"  V'"""^'''  ^°"*^^^  ^"^  ^"■^'°'  ^- 
•WhT  u  '  *'"""'P^*/^^^>"'"-      This  gray-haired  and  long- 
bearded  old  spirit  guide  entertained  both  of  us  with  some  of 
^  his  reminiscences,  for  we  both  had  knowledge  of  him  before 

was  that  he  claimed  to  have  been  the  first  to  introduce  physica 
"phenomena  in  Ontario."  pnysicai 

May  passed  from  earth  life  to  spirit  realms  on  September  29 
1911  and  after  she  had  gone  from  me,  my  thoughts  constant!; 
reverted  to  our  ante-mortem  agreement  found  in  Chapter  XII  • 
and  though  hoping  and  believing  it  would  be  successfully  carried 


174 


DAiyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


m 


\x       '  I: 


]/  1 


%  ,i 


out,  yet  these  questions  would  continue  to  arise  in  my  mind- 
When?  where?  and  how?  Oh  that  it  maj^soon  be  really  proved 
to  be  an  accomplished  fact,  was  my  constant  soul  desire.    I  had 
not  long  to  wait,  for  Hypatia  so  impressed  me  that  I  went  to 
the  same  psychic  lady  ( Mrs.  Ripley)  visited  early  in  the  month 
of  May,  m  the  case  o'.  my  first  test,  when  Hypatia  agreed  to 
convey  my  wish  to  W'm.  T.  Strad.    If  so  be  von  will  give  your 
consent  to  allow  the  guides  to  utilize  you,  I  told  her,  I  feel  satis- 
fied that  some  spirit  promi)ts  this  request,  and  I  shall  await  some 
new  development.    The  psychic  gave  immediate  and  harmonious 
consent,  and  evidence  was  apparent  that  some  spirit  was  taking 
control  of  her.    It  proved  to  be  the  same  spirit  — Mary  Black- 
burn^ who  took  control  of  her  when  I  sat  with  her  before 
The  controlling  spirit  greeted  me,  though  her  words  were  few  — 
I  now  give  place  to  your  guide,  who  wishes  to  talk  with  you  " 
was  all  she  said.     The  psychic  immediately  began  to  lapse  into 
a  deeper  trance  condition,  and  after  perhaps  two  mmute'-'  wait- 
mg    Hypat.a  began  to  nse  her  vocal  organs,  and  told  me  she 
wished  me  to  go  on  November  11th  to  Etta  Wriedt.  the  trumpet 
medumi,  at  Detroit,  rmd  that  she,   Hypatia,  would  during  my 
presence  there  bring  May  to  converse  with  me.     This  direction 
I  complied  with,  and  sure  enough  the  prediction  was  fulfilled 
m  a  most  gratifying  manner.    (See  Chapter  XIII.)    The  reader 
doubtless  will  in  some  measure  realize  that  mv  interest  in  view 
of  all  tne  facts  mentioned,  was  now  profoundly  increased,  and 
my  confidence  in  Hypatia  becoming  most  firmlv  established 

10    1910.  May  being  then  in  earth  life,  Hypatia  and  Saphrona 
bo  h  l^e-ng  present  with  her;  and  it  was  concluded  November, 
1911.  May  being  then  m  spirit  realms,  but  returned  with  Hypatia 
and  was  present  in  the  seance  at  the  successful  conclusion  oi 
the  test.    (SeeChapterXVI.  presentations  8.  9,  10  and  11)    Dr 
Sharp  was  present  on  all  these  occasions. 

In  this  same  Novoml^er,  as  the  foregoing  incident   wh-'le  in  a 
trumpet  seance  held  in  Toronto,  with  over  alore  of  it's  ^n t  i  "en 
ctizens  present.  Dr.  Sharp  availed  himself  of  the  opportunhy! 


DAIVN  OF  THR  AlVAKnxnn  MfXD  175 

t'o  thTnV"'"/'-  u  y  ^^'°"^'^  ''''  ^^"'"P^^-  "^••-  Kin^.  I  wish 
m  er,a  .zed  body  at  the  Jonson  seance  in  A„.'.t  last  yca^' 
Shortly  after  those  words  had  been  spoken,  a  voice  addressed 

re  L  Tu  ."""'  '''^'^'^'  "'"  "'-'^  "^--^^-  ^t  was  soon 
recognized  by  h.m  a..d  others,  as  that  of  May.  who  had  only 

passed  over  to  the  other  lifo  last  29tl,  of  Septen,her.  and  was 

ing  as  spin  .  She  came  on  this  occasion,  especially  to  thank  her 
personal  fnend  Canon  Walsh  for  his  kind  reference  to  h  r  n 
the  words  he  so  recently  gave  utterance  to  while  addressing  tho  e 
who  were  present  before  her  earthly  remains-then  in  view^n  the 
casket -were  conveyed  to  their  last  reshn--place.  (See  cor 
roborative  testimony  at  conclusion  of  Chapter  \IX  ) 

Hypatia's  exalted  character  and   work  are  being  now  made 
manifest  in  bringing  aid  and  evidence  to  establish  the  truth  of 
continuity   of   life,   and    direct   communion,    bevond    all   doubt 
between  those  still  of  earth,  and  other  loved  ones  and  friend     n 
spirit  realms.     She  brought  about  commtming  between  mvself 

TlZ'!"'  'T  ^"'■.^^"•^h^--  ->  brother,  parents,  and  other 

relatives,  as  well  as  friends,  strangers,  seers,  philosophers  and 
former  psychical  researchers ;  and  most  of  these  through  psychics 
of  different  phases,  some  through  three  or  four  phases  The 
evidence  is  presented  in  chapters  of  this  book,  which  the"  writer 
believes  will  successfully  sustain  the  claim  against  attack  by  any 
skeptic,  scientist,  priest  or  man.  ^    ^ 

"The  dawn  has  come  for  a  grand  awakening.      Hvpatia " 
The   oregoing  was  Hypatia's  first  recognized  written  communica- 

T,  n  T  T  '"''''  '"  '"^  ''"''  °"  ^  '^^'''  ^"d  signed  by  her 
at  5  P.  M.,  August  10,  1905.  ^ 

She  wrote   her  second  message  in   red  letter  the   following 
day  on  another  slate.   The  precautions  taken,  and  results  obtained 
mcluding  their  reproduction  in  this  book,  are  to  be  found  at  the 
end  of  this  chapter,  and  will  give  the  reader  a  clearer  under- 
standing of  this  psychic  demonstration. 


176 


n.^Jf^A'  OF  TUP.  AWAKENED  MIND 


It  would  be  mipossiMc  for  me  to  prove  in  ordinary  way  he' 
In.man.  earthly  personality;  tlmugh  I   feci  that  I  have  that  of 
her  sp.ru  Klent.ty,  for  this  has  been  possible,  as  she  has  been 
my  constant  teacher.  f,„i,Ie  and  helper  since  the  above  date     To 
spmt  Hypat,a  I  am  indebted  for  much  I  have  learned  of  spirit 
hf      and  also  to  loved  ones,  and   former  friends  of  earth    a, 
well  as  some  noted  men  of  experience  now  in  sp"  it  spheres  who!e 
mmds  are  act,ve  stiH.  and  with  added  knowledge  afd  in  f  .rnilh 
Z  ahT     V'"'  """  ""''  "'^"^^^  ^°  P--  *heir  cont inufy 
mortals.    '  ""  '°   '''  "'^'  ^'^"^  ^^  — "-   with 

And  now  to  show  that  Hypatia's  close  association  is  not  alone 
with  me.  but  also  continues  with  my  spirit  wife,  "^ray."  I  qTote 
a  few  extracts  frorn  the  records  I  have  secured  while  n  pur  u 
of  further  .sych.c  knowledge.  Before  doing  so.  however  I  wi 
endeavor  make  clear  to  the  reader  thaf  which  he  does  not 
v-omprchend  or  questions  in  his  mind,  the  fact  of  a  spirit  writing 
through  a  human  psychic  hand.  I  will  here  explain  briefly,  as 
I  do  so  more  fully  elsewhere,  how  this  is  done 

To  nlustrate:-A  hypnotizer  selects  a  likely  stranger  subject 
and  divert,  h.s  objective  mind  from  concentration,  or  attracts' 
It  by  anticipation,  and  at  the  psychological  moment  suggests  to 
he  subjective  mind  of  the  one  he  seeks  to  control  that  he  (the 
subjec  )  IS  going  to  wnte  a  letter  to  a  friend,  sing  a  song,  deliver 
P.  short  address,  or  as  a  nurse  girl  will  take  care  of  a  crying  baby  • 
and  ,n  euher  case  the  subject  complies  with  the  general  suggestion 
made  to  his  subjective  mind,  which  has  become  active  ^w^t 
detailed  direction,  and  the  objective  part  of  the  mind  immediate  y 
becomes  passive  or  dormant.    In  the  case  of  the  writing  psychic 
he  spint  Hypatia  or  May  or  whosoever  controls,  by  consent  of 
the  objective  mind   (and  non-consent  means  locking  the  door) 
speaks  into  the  telephone  receiving  ear  of  her  subjective  mind 
he  dictated  very  words  and  sentences  to  be  written,  and  at  once 
her  subjective  self  writes  them,  with  her  own  physical  hand,  just 
as  naturally  as  when  the  objective  mind  controls  the  hand    Walk- 
mg  or  talkmg  in  sleep  are  ordinary  examples  resulting  from 


D^n-N  or  run  awakenhd  mind         m 

suggestions, -without  drtailcd  .iirection,  and  wiil-.out  exercise 
of  reason, —  to  the  si.l.jrctivc  mind  by  noises,  voices,  motion 
physical  contact,  indii^cstion,  and  other  causes.    Sncli  uiulirrctcd 
suggestion  to  the  M.hjcctivc  mind  of  the  individnal  in  qtu<stion 
thereby  causrs  action,  mental  or  physical,  or  both,  such  as  on  the 
one  hand  dreams  of  impossibilities,  or  on  the  other.  ..hysical 
activities  of  no  definite  purpose,  because  of  the  abH-nce  of  detailed 
direction  in  the  supKcstion  which  acts  upon  the  subjective  mind. 
I  am  instructed  from  spirit  source,  that  when  any  spirit  intcl- 
Iigeiioe  wishes  to  speak  the  words  of  a  message  to  be  written 
such  spirit  obtains  consent  to  speak  them  to  t!'e  subjective  mind 
of  the  psychic:  and  'hen  Eberlinp;.  her  guide,  takes  control  of 
her,  and  is  assisted  by  elemental  spirits;  and  that  he  considers 
rhyming,  m  her  case,  a  constant  necessity  for  a  definite  purpose 
With  this  explanation  I  will  now  follow  here  in  this  relation 
by  quotations  from  May's  own  spirit  communication  of  March  13, 
1912.  as  by  the  hand  of  the  human-[)sychic-telepbone  recorded' 
as  also  in  the  case  of  Hypatia,  viz. : 

May:  "Saphrona  -'s  like  to  Hypatia;  she  is  so  capable  that 
she  takes  very  loving  care  of  me." 

I  had  asked  lier  if  Saphrona  -  whom  Hypatia  had  brought  to 
her  as  helper  and  protector  when  at  Toledo  in  1910  — was  seen 
or  met  by  her  in  spirit  life,  and  the  quotation  was  her  answer, 
as  through  the  psychic  instrument. 

J.  S.  K. :  "When  and  where  and  how  did  you  awaken  to  con- 
scious spirit  existence?" 

^  May:  "I  fell  into  a  restless  sleep,  and  floated  out  of  life. 
I  realized  it  not  until  I  was  with  the  one  who  so  cares  for  thpe. 
"Hypatia  was  the  first  to  say  your  spirit  is  set  free  dear  May! 
I'do  not  feel  sad  for  it  is  fate  of  all  mankind  to  die;  and  we  are 
"all  and  all  to  you,  and  to  your  loving  Johnnie  too;  and  we  will 
^'|blend  you  into  one  now  that  your  living  here  is  done.    I  also 

]]*'=*P; a"<^  wish  I  could  be  here  to  stay;  but  laws 

"of  mind  we  do  not  know  have  brought  me  here  and  willed  it  so 
"HI  do  each  little  thing  I  may  till  I  have  learned  the  very  way 
"to  come  to  you Heaven  is  a  state  and  not  a  place. 


W 


i  V 


178 


D.mw  or  mi:  awakened  mind 


m 


J!    ? 

H  f 


I'll  I 


"or  I  might  say  more  exact  it  is  an  attuncment.    If  light  of  the 
sun  .s  confined  .t  svill  -et  a  mar,  .ee  even  in  a  cave.    So  with 

so  that  «c  arc  at  case  eve,  here  on  earth.     If  I  were  not  in 
arfhaal  .rotccfon.  I  co.,1.1  „ot  remain  as  I  do  with   "„  o  t  ^ 

•vX  v't.i   V    , r;"      T  '"";   "'^"  '''  advanced    so  I 

•nJn        .t  ;     '\l      h       '  T  "^  P°""=  ''"^  '"  »he  lower 

•mntal   state,   the   hurn;.n   nnnds  discmlx>died   of  earth-bound 

dcree   ..sh   to  return  .uul  hear  and  see  and  eat  and  drink 

because  they  have  not  learned  to  think." 

Mav.'  ^."t    ,•  !*"  "''•  ''^^^' •  '^  ^"^  ""'  ^'^"^  y°"  were." 

"slept  so  loL  i   ""n"  '"  ''  "'  '"^  '"'^-    ^  ^'^""^^^  "°w  I  have 
Slept  so  long  I  w,l!  arise  quite  well.     I  felt  a  slight  shock  like 

to  a  partmg  thread:  and  then  I  seemed  to  float  a  v  y    a„d 

Hough    I  ve  heard  Johmne  s.y  he  did  so  (in  astral  flighis)  and 

I  wonder  where  I  shall  ,,,,  and  later  I  came  back  to  fee      was 

alldone.  and  I  was  truly  free,  and  so  I  wept  as  yon  did  Z 

"  e  wi^r  'zr'  '"-^  '''.r'y  ^'-'  -^  ''^'^  I  -''  oftn 

-L,       •     ■  c         ■   '"■'■'  '""'  """'  ^^"-  l>"t  as  I  said  I  wa^ 
not  prerared  for  the  truth.    I  .as  attended  by  Hypatia  wh.  1 

"  '7/1::°' •  •    '  '-'-  ""'  '-''•  -  «-^  ^^--e  like  a  vi:^on 

"how  n!     ,  '''  '  '.'"""  "'■  "  ^^^'^"'^  ^"^  then  I  thought 

how  real  they  seem,  and  how  faint  my  earthly  vision      It  nl 

con,e.  g,,dua.,y  to  me.  and  seen,  .ost^visely  U'    ti;^t  wl;" 

tunicate  with  ..^'a./:..f  ::;ii,f-i^°  i^^:;:^-  -"  -- 

Hypatia  (rcplyh...  through  the  same  instrument):  "We  com 
mun.cate  accordmg  to  our  development  and  capacity  to  2 
advanced  advantages.  With  May.  thy  darling  of Ta  thiy  hfe 
talk  .n  language  earth-like.  It  is  the  English  Speech  I  us^  Her 
sense  ,s  exactly  like  to  dairaudient  power  in'humans -and " 
povver  to  hear  without  a.,  ear.  XVith  Electra,  or  des-Asia  or 
Otelleo  and  others  like  to  n.e  I  talk  with  a  directed  focled 
thought  as  ,f  I  would  by  earth  photography  convey  the  picture. 


PAWN  or  TUP.  AU'AKl.NUU  MIND  170 

and  the  thought  complete,  with  .ut  the  need  ot  words  as  used  by 
men.  Intuition  iti  humans  is  this  power  in  rudimentary  way,  I  it 
know,  is  all  you  can  say." 

On  other  occasions  —  both  previous  and  subsequent  to  the 
foregoing  questions  to  both  May  and  the  guide  —  I  questioned, 
and  M  il  continue  to  question  ilypatia  from  time  to  time  to  gain 
knowledge,  and  I  receive  it  in  generous  measure.  At  most  I  give 
but  a  few  examples  in  this  chapter,  while  in  the  one  that  follows, 
the  whole  of  it  is  devoted  to  IIy|)atias  answers  to  mv  questions' 
relating  to  mind  and  soul  or  spirit,  and  other  matters' of  i.iterest 
to  me. 

J.  S.  K. :  "Can  you  sense  my  wants  or  wishes ;  and  do  you 
read  my  thoughts?" 

Hypatia  :  "I  first  receive  a  call  from  thee  like  to  a  bell  to  you  • 
and  to  my  conscious  self  it  would  convey  the  thought  to  me  — he 
calls  or  wishes  me.  Then  I  give  to  it  attention,  as  vou  would 
open  a  wmdow  by  a  voluntary  act.  and  if  I  do  so,  I  then  see  you, 
and  also  see  the  thing  tliat  would  result  from  what  your  thoughts 
express  to  me,  that  is  if  you  sliould  ask  'is  tliis  wise?'  I  would 
not  only  hear  thy  direct  question,  but  I  would  sec  like  pictures 
as  we  say,  fir.m  land  of  'sure  to  be/  the  v  ay  that  it  will  be,  and 
what  IS  good  or  bad  for  thee,  for  I  am  finite  too,  in  a  comparison 
of  mcreased  degree ;  and  I  am  taught  and  led  and  used,  not  as 
are  the  needs  of  men,  but  as  I  need,  a  growing  ciiild  of  Deity." 
J.  S.  K.:  "When  I  write  on  i)aper,  and  leave  what  I  have 
written,  on  the  desk  for  you,  as  in  the  case  of  my  communications 
to  \Vm.  T.  Stead  of  London,  and  my  Quebec  friend  (sec  Chapter 
VTII),  do  you  read  it  from  the  writing,  or  from  my  mind?" 

HvPATiA :  "If  you  wHtc  it  r  read  it  from  the  writing,  and  by  a 
wireless  repetition  so  convey  it.  If  it  is  typewritten,  it  confuses 
me,  and  I  but  read  thy  thoughts  then,  and  convey  it  in  thought 
only,  and  not  in  exact  English  speech." 

J.  S.  K. :  "Do  you  think  you  can  deliver  to  Mr.  Stead,  the 
single,  or  better  still  the  compound  message,  as  contained  in  my 
second  communication  to  him  before  my  book  appears?  If  not 
the  test  after  would  not  be  so  convincing." 


:^t2^:m.j^^^m^ii(^'u,^'M-^ 


180 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


11 '■ 

i  ■ 
1 


Hypatia  :  "My  intention  is  to  do  it.  I  have  many  aides  with 
me,  among  them  many  masters,  such  as  des-Asia,  known  to  thee ; 
and  we  hold  a  line  together,  and  we  thus  the  thoughts  convey, 
and  will  try  to  do  it  better  if  we  can,  or  the  same  way.  Stead 
is  himself  a  psychic,  therefore  we  to  him  can  say  do  it  thus,  or 
do  it  this  way,  and  he  will  our  wish  obey.  (The  departure  of 
Mrs.  Wriedt,  and  the  subsequent  passing  of  Mr.  Stead  prevented 
its  accomplishment).  You  are  gifted  with  the  heavenly  gift  my 
own  beloved  here;  and  you  are  growing  steadily  more  than  to 
you  appear ;  and  a  little  later,  dear  one,  we  will  cleave  the  outer 
air,  and  you  will  see  us  face  to  face,  and  sense  us  everywhere." 

Hypatia  it  was  who  first  suggested  the  compilation  of  this 
book,  and  likewise  wrote  its  closing  sentences.  She  volunteered 
to  help  me,  and  became  chief  collaborator  in  securing  the  many 
new  revelations  regarding  the  next  stage  of  existence;  and 
gathered  and  introduced  to  me  the  many  witnesses  from  spirit 
spheres  to  confirm  the  accumulating  evidences. 

The  records  of  various  chapters  will  show  her  presence,  intel- 
ligence, judgment,  skill  and  labor,  which  will  command  apprecia- 
tion of  her. 

She  likewise  expressed  her  desire  that  I  should  secure  what 
Wm.  T.  Stead  promised  me  in  writing  through  the  Human- 
Psychic-Telephone,  viz. :  his  spirit  picture  for  this  book  ;  and  when 
I  wrote  the  Bangs  Si.-,ters  of  Chicago  to  secure  a  sitting  with 
them  for  a  spirit  picture,  their  immediate  reply  came  back  to  me 
that  my  guide,  naming  Hypatia,  had  been  there  and  secured  it 
for  me;  and  she  herself  corroborated  it  while  materialized  at 
Jonson's  in  Toledo,  and  also  named  the  day  I  was  to  g'  there  for 
it ;  and  when  I  did  so,  though  no  spirit's  name  was  mentioned  in 
connection  with  the  sitting  by  or  to  the  sisters,  when  I  sat  I  got 
Stead's  picture;  and  unexpectedly  I  got  Hypatia's  picture  also; 
and  they  each  appeared  as  they  were  dressed  when  they  both 
presented,  the  same  evening  (18th  April)  in  the  Jonson  seance. 

I  may  here  again  afifirm  what  is  stated  elsewhere,  that  when 
May  speaks  to  me  through  any  trumpet,  I  instantly  recognize 


..     is 


Ife 


ir./At  :;iAt: 


fA'.a 


■\  _.'__ 


^.^:  v>f ' 


^'       <,  .    ^>    .Mr 


>>-       ^ 


.ly^  .<^ 


v^     •^•, 


'Y^^,  V-  /•■-,  >v 


■'^IPJ 


u 


-       It 


'  .^^, 


^.';^ 


.     V    ' 


'*«, 

l>«^ 


HYPATIA'S    FIRST    WRITTEN    MESSAGK    TO    THE    AUTHOR. 


I       I 


lit 


r 


m^i 


"■■^■^.^i^Eci 


vr  =»6.    .    j>.j 


!KBi?«ast?w«;;M^5 


.*^ . 


VAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  181 

as  U  d,d  m  earth  hfe,  whether  she  spoke  in  my  immediate  presence, 
or  m  an  adjo.mng  room,  or  from  a  distance,  through  a  telephone. 
The  same  holds  true  in  the  case  of  Hypatia,  to  the  extent  of 
her  psychical  opportumties,  and  the  comparison  of  her  speaking 
efforts,  for  her  famihar  voice  is  at  once  recognizable,  bevond 

Z  '".^1"  ?'   ^°"^''   '^   '*   ''""''    f'-^-   the    trumpet   or 

rw^en^her-l.^^'^"^  °'  '"  "^"^'^"  '''''  "°  -"^  ^^"^ 

ho^v^''7??.  '''^""  °^  '^'  '''°  '^  "materialized,  or  in  the  transient 
body  and  talkmg  or  moving  about,  such  one  appears  quite  as 
hfe-hke,  and  real  to  me,  and  to  my  friends,  as  any  person  at  the 
seance,  and  each  voice  is  quite  as  fanuliar  and  natural  as  that 
of  other  friends  of  mme  who  may  be  present  with  me 

hJ.Tv'''°  ""r''"!!  '^"'  ^^""y''  ""^  ">P^t'^'^  communications 

wr  tinl"    Th'  '""/^  ^P°'^"  '^"^"^^^  -  'y  the  Psychic 

wntmg.     The  manner  of  speaking  is  characteristic,  though  the 

u   n^Th"    'T  '"  "°'''^'  '"  ^°"^  ^^^-^  -  the  cases^vhe^ 
usmg  the  vocal  -  of  different  entranced  psychics. 

At  times  I  hav.  ,d  stenographers  to  make  record  of  exact 

spoken  language;  but  in  the  case  of  writing  psychics  such  aS 
js  not  reqmsue  as  accuracy  is  found  in  such  records,  not  only   n 

the    nT  .T  '"'  "^"^"°"^''  '^"^  ^'^°  -'th  others  from 

the  spheres,  and  hence  no  necessity  exists  for  repeating 

The  rhyming  tendency  has  already  been  accounted  for.'  Not- 
withstanding  rhyme  and  tone  spirit  writers  claim  their  thoughts 
are  conveyed  unchanged.  "'"ugnts 

I  have  spent  hours  at  a  time,  on  more  than  one  occasion  in 
questioning  Hypatia  to  gain  knowledge,  and  her  respon  the;e  o 
were  ,n,mediately  given  through  the  automatic  writer  A  few 
selections  from  the  many  are  embodied  in  Chapter  XXIII  nexl 
followmg,  which  I  claim  demonstrate  her  wond'erful  knowledge 
and  her  great  capacity  for  imparting  it.  But  I  need  specify  no 
more  for  everywhere  throughout  this  book-which  she  h  rself 
named  -  she  has  shown  unlimited  capacity  in  aiding  me  to  secure 
strong  evidence  designed  for  the  benefit  of  humanity.    Through 


^~:A'''ia9KBC8!l\Tg«'rVS!'' 


'  :,:wf«i»^».«i'ii:.<st=.-i-:- 


182 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


\\U 


li ' 


'!   '; 


out  all  her  association  with  me,  she  invariably  courteously 
proflfered  wise  suggestions ;  and  avoided  the  semblance  of  effort 
to  dethrone  the  majesty  of  individual  will  or  choice.  She  has 
not  only  to  me,  but  to  others  alleged  that  she  is  my  spirit  guide. 
('Th':  Voices"  by  Admiral  Moore.)  I  will  conclude  this  descrip- 
tion with  my  estimation  in  regard  to  her,  viz. : 

Her  power  appears  to  be  almost  unlimited;  her  wisdom 
acknowledged  also;  and  she  will  measure  up  to  any  mind  which 
questions  her  ability.  I  accept  lier  in  full  confidence  as  teacher, 
helper  and  guide  to  me ;  and  have  no  doubt  that  she  is  th-;  one 
she  claims  to  be,  the  one  who  died  a  martyr  to  principle,  at 
Alexandria,  A.  D.415. 

Hypatia'.?  first  written  messages  to  me  came  as  a  surprise. 
Precautions  were  taken  to  guard  against  fraud  or  conjuring. 
They  were  reproduced  for  introduction  with  this  chapter,  by  aid 
of  isochromatic  photography:  and  hence  appear  as  ordinary 
grayish-white,  like  other  slate  writing. 

I  first  met  a  stranger  psychic  in  New  York  State,  and  had  my 
first  experience  with  slate-writing  intelligences.  As  a  precaution 
I  procured  new  slates,  void  of  blemish.  After  I  washed  and 
dried  them,  I  placed  two  of  them  of  equal  dimensions  in  apposi- 
tion, and  securely  bound  them  together.  The  psychic's  hand 
first  touched  them,  and  I  next  covered  them  with  a  dark  velvet 
texture,  as  they  lay  directly  in  front  of  me  on  the  table.  Almost 
immediately  I  heard  the  sound  of  writing,  which  concluded  with 
a  tap,  signifying  finished.  On  removal  of  the  cloth  with  which 
I  had  covered  them,  I  next  untied  and  separated  the  two  slates, 
and  found  that  the  surface  of  each  whicli  was  hidden  from  view 
when  they  were  bound  together,  was  now  covered  with  writing, 
which  differed  one  portion  from  another. 

The  first  message  on  Slate  No.  1  (see  engraving  No.  1) 
appeared  in  deep-red  color,  and  was  tlic  first  message  signed  by 
"Hypatia,"  and  previously  referred  to  elsewheiC. 

The  second  message  appeared  in  soft-ycUozu  color,  and  wis 
signed  "Judge  Rose."  The  judge,  up  to  a  recent  date,  had  been 
an  acquaintance  and  fellow-citizen  of  mine. 


.k 


I  ' 


HYPATIA'S    SECOxM)    WRITTEN    MESSAGE 


TO    THE    AUTHOR. 


'mm'jmm-. 


*^';.  -C'i,:' 


l! 


If 


-■av*"-? 


T^m^JW^W^^^WFrM. 


i 
i 

i 
if 

it 


D^JFN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  ,83 

writing  bein  af  h^l         'w'r""  "^  *^'  ^^''"^  ^^  ^^^^"-    Th  s 

as  covxr  f  n    .  c     ,  ""r  ul'"'  '""'^^  °^  ^'^^'  ^'^'^^  -  -" 

the  surface  of  thes   ^  a  d   a^  Z^t  '"""  ^"  •^'^^  ''^'^"^^  °^ 

position  in  relation  to    i.e  ^itTnJ    i  r^'"'  I.'  '"  ''''  '""'''''^ 
.  '"^  "'^  \.riting  which  precedes  it 

iVext  examining  the  other  <;I-.t«    t  r       j        •     . 
the  ordinary  .ravS/z-4«vl;./;       ?'!''  ^  ''"^'-  '""^^.?^'  «'" 
"John  King/' a     t-s  ke  whTht",""'  ^'ate-writing.  and  signed 

writers  and  invest,"  tors   and  been  TVT  '"'  '^^'■^  '^  °*h^'' 
tion  with  a  heavy  bhck  beard  P"^"^"'-'-d  as  the  appari- 

't  (see  No.  2  photc-en-r-ivinfr"*  t^  •  \  °'  ^""^  ''•'?"^d 
right-hand  corner.  a^dCt  "nu L  to  e^rend  ^n  ''VI  ^  "^^^^ 
lines  in  a  diagonal  direction  in  r^t^  o  heXt'S'tL^M' 
and  covenng  about  three-fifths  of  the  surface    Th.    L  '' 

an  alleged  college-mate,  utilised  the  r  ^t'der  o  t"  "f'"' 
begmning  at  the  lower  right-hand  corner      T  u       "'■^^'^' 

state  that  when  I  last  nlL  "^"J. ''°'"^'^-.    ^  ^^V  here  briefly 

was  well  and  li^ed  on  Y^rk  St^^^^^^  '"""^  ''^  ^^^^^  life,  he 

know  until  I  received  The  mtag^onTh^'  •"'"  '  '''  "°* 
moved  from  where  I  last  snnT      .u  t,         °''^"°"  ^^'""^  ^^  ^ad 

says  he  was  living.  Urd  Si  k^  nTi'l  Th  T'"^  ^'^  '"^^^^^^ 
had  passed  to  the  pirit  world  n  k  ^*  '"°'"'"*  ^^^^  he 
reliable  source.  I  r:::^:^:^.^^^^^  ^V^  I 
-these  s,mp  e  statements  conveyed  in  the  written  mLTe 

The  second  slate  bore  on  its  inner  surf.r.  K  . 
which  was  likewise  the  writer's  first  '"'  '  °"'  '"'"'^' 
signed  "Egyptia."  who  has  ahta.rclZe  "to^  hTe' be"'  ^^' 
guardian  angel  from  the  moment  of  mv  birth  •  .^  u  "  ""^ 
often  materialized  and  conversed  w  th  ne  1  .  u"  ^"^ 
organs  of  her  transient  body,  at  seanle  of  ^  1  7?  '^'  "°="' 
materializing  mediums  during^e  pe   od  Lt     '  ''''"'"* 

1894  (refer  to  Chanter  IV   n         !         hegmnmg  with  the  year 

v*cici   lo  L,napter  IV,  presentation  No    fi   unA  „i      t 
part  of  Chapter  VI).  '    ^  ^'^°  ^^"er 


"1^2 


184 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


'  f 


Egyptia,  Hypatia  and  other  guides  of  spirit  band  of  seven 
have  walked  and  talked  with  me,  while  in  their  transient  bodies ; 
and  also  sang  songs  cf  their  own  creation,  as  well  as  utilized 
trumpets  when  occasion  presented  for  communicating  with  me; 
and  these  evidences  have  continued  until  the  present. 

All  the  foregoing  slate  messages  were  written  very  rapidly, 
consuming  but  a  fraction  of  the  time  it  takes  to  read  them. 

The  writing  subsequently  became  blurred  in  the  natural  way, 
by  careless  handling  of  the  slates,  during  a  period  of  years  prior 
to  the  process  of  transferring  them  from  slates  to  engravings. 


I'J.  t 


'''^mmf'mamr*^'^':^^K7r'i'Z'W^-^w(,:ssami:s**y'^'^!r9JsswMm 


k...'lfi[' 


CHAPTER  XXTII 

THE    present  chapter  will  be  wholly  devoted  to  Hypatia's 
views  rcKarding  mind,  thought  and  soul  or  spirit,  and 
their  re'ahon  to  Deity,  together  with  an  outline  of  her 
philosophy,  and  tenets  of  her  creed.    She  briefly  gives  her  auto- 
l).ography,  and  simply  refers  to  her  martyrdom  at  Alexandria 
-My  questions  were  prepared  at  my  home  ir.  Toronto,  and  placed 
in  my  pocket;  and  no  human  eye  saw  them  save  my  own   nor 
did  a  single  mortal,  other  than  myself,   know  their  contents- 
and  yet  she  gave  her  answers,  and  expositions  in  response  to 
my  desires   as  contained  in  them,  for  further  knowledge,  as  one 
who  proved  herself  to  have  been  unexcelled  as  a  teacher    in  the 
age  m  which  she  lived.    This  sitting  with  the  psychic  at  Lily  Dale 
New  York  State,  was  indeed  an  important  and  memorable  one 
inasmuch  as  ,t  was  the  occasion  of  a  most  exacting  test  of  the 
genuineness  of   both   the   intelligence  communicating,   and  the 
mstrument  or  medium. 

I  may  premise  for  the  reader's  information,  that  to  Hypatia 
more  than  to  all  else,  am  I  indebted  for  the  aid  I  have  received 
in  the  compilation  of  this  book,  entitled  "Dawn  of  the  Awakened 
Mind,    which  name  T  now  realize  more  than  ever,  best  designates 
the  true  condition  of  the  present  day  mind  development    and 
presents  to  view  a  new  established  truth  ;  and  while  I  recognize  her 
partnership  of  effort,  her  wisdom  as  my  guide  and  teacher  her 
power  and  influence  as  a  leader  in  both  spirit  life  and  here   I 
wish  to  have  her  place  on  record  what  must  stand  as  evidence 
plam  and  dear,  of  her  ability  to  uphold  my  claim,  that  life  is  a 
continuity;  that  spirits  do  come  back  again  to  men;  and  beyond 
each  and  every  doubt,  they  do  commune  with  them;  and  lastly 
that  the  work  in  which  I  have  engaged,  is  endorsed  by  th^  ange! 
world,  and  thus  is  affirmed  to  humanity  as  truth. 

As  the  time  for  our  sitting  had  arrived,  and  Hypatia's  presence 
was  made  known,  I  thus  addressed  her:     "Hypatia.  you  have 

185 


;%>j«ii:i*-t7 


i^5 


'^J-fl-LS  M',.  ^•'^■^^C'-Ji^ 


18' 


D.tll'N  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


If 


''     I 


w«    i  ' 


well  established  your  identity  in  very  many  ways,  such  as  by 
letter,  or  message  writinjr;  speakitij-  with  vocal  organs  of  a 
medium  in  a  trance;  as  well  as  talking  through  trumpets;  and 
less  frequently,  your  voice  has  been  heard  in  song ;  while  many 
scores  of  sitters,  at  materializing  seances,  have  seen  you  time 
and  again  in  more  than  one  place,  and  heard  your  conversations 
when  meeting  me  there ;  and  most  especially,  when  a  large  circle 
of^  interested  researchers  saw  you  bring  for  the  first  time  my 
spint  wife  and  daughter  to  me,  in  a  Jonson  seance  in  Novem- 
ber. 1911." 

"No  pedantic  critic  need  attempt  to  credit  me  with  seeing  a 
creature  of  imagination,  nor  a  fraudulent  presentation,  for  you 
have  too  often  established  your  identity  to  me.  beyond  all  question, 
as  well  as  to  others  who  saw  jou  more  than  once,  and  who  with 
me.  could  frequently  have  the  opportunitv  to  view  and  recognize 
your  features  and  '  .ntr  form,  your  taiii;.bilitv  and  motion  your 
mannerisms  and  yc  '  speech,  and  in  many  other  ways;  as  any 
man  could  recognise  his  mother  or  his  wife,  and  could  swear 
that  she  was  such,  without  a  single  doubt  or  question." 

"Now  that  Miss  Gates,  the  instrument,  is  ready  and  waiting, 
will  you  please  utilize  her  services  and  answer  these  several 
questions  for  me,  so  that  I  may  have  them  recorded,  and  take 
them  home  with  me." 

Almost  instantly  the  psychic's  hand  began  to  write,  and 
"Hypatia"  was  the  single  word  rhe  wrote,  as  an  indication  that 
she  at  least  was  ready. 

To  lead  the  way  I  first  asked  for  direction. 

J.  S.  K.  "Sha.l  I  read  all  the  questions  in  the  order  I  have 
them  written  here;  or  submit  them  one  by  one,  and  receive  your 
answers  ?" 

Answer  by  Hyp.atia.  "I  prefer  to  receive  them  the  latter  way, 
and  then  proceed  to  answer  them." 

The  answer  followed  each  question  immediately,  and  continued 
so  to  come,  until  this  chapter  was  concluded. 

Question  1.  by  J.  S.  K.  When  the  spirit  leaves  the  body,  at 
the  so-called  time  of  death,  of  what  does  it,  the  spirit,  consist? 


^j:i'»?^^Mmmj'iri'\W'^w^:^^^^!mr/ 


V.*L^tf; 


DAll'N  OF  TH!l  AWAKENED  MIND  187 

Answer,  by  Ilvr.MiA.    It  is  the  same  spirit  that  occupied  the 
lK)dy.  intanK'iLIc  to  hxxw^v.  r.nrnial  sense,  but  tanpible  to  us  as 
spirit.     It.  fact  u.   (]<m't  senn-  anatomy,  at  all.     It  is  to  us  as  is 
matter,  a  machine  of  .tatic  order,  fiiat  generates  for  the  growing 
soul,  proper  bcaltl.  radiation.     After  the  sf.irit  is  free,  it  is  to 
us  cotrn.zant,  uhereas  when  it  is  in  the  bodv  it  is  inexpressive  or 
dumb.    Hody  do.  s  n„t  exist  and  spirit  is  all.    Your  body  is  made 
up  of  matter  or  movini;  particles  of  inert  spirit,  and  God  is  spirit 
or  (hat  fn^n  uhich  a!!  thi>,t,^s  come.    If  you  want  me  to  describe 
It  from  your  point  of  view.  I  will  sav  it  consists  of  mind,  the 
thmkmnr  part  of  soul,  the  livin^r  or  loving  part,  and  of  a  body 
produced  from  hahits  of  tho.iLrht  added  to  what  it  was  at  first 
a  spirit  prn<U,ccd  by  process  of  birth.    The  words  may  be  confus- 
msr  or  mterchancrcable.     Your  ideal  is  correct  as  to  the  duality 
of  nnnd.    the   mind   that   thinks,   and   the  mind   that  produces 
harmony  for  the  thinkincr  csro  blench.!  together  make  a  whole  or 
spirit.    If  you  like  the  word  soul  better  so  use  it.    Name  is  limited 
to  e::prcss   what   must  be   unknown   quantity   to  a   mortal  or 
limited  mind. 

Question  2.  J.  S.  K.    Is  the  mind  immortal,  does  it  exist  for 

all  time  to  come? 

Answer  by  Mvp.tia.  The  mind  is  a  portion  of  the  Deity  or 
to  describe  it  ,n  a  picture,  it  is  a  portion  of  the  Deitv  at  birth,  but 
like  a  phte  without  markinors.  A  human  life-time  engraves  upon 
It  certain  errors  of  judq:ment  that  t,Mve  to  it  an  opalescent  hue 
and  cause  it  to  be  most  precious  to  all  who  see  and  serve  it  It 
was  everlastinq:  at  birth,  and  after  a  human  life-time,  it  is' not 
only  everlastin-  but  most  precious  to  those  who  see  its  work  of 
growth  and  attaiimient.  What  I  specially  wish  to  here  convey  is 
that  the  mmd  or  e^o.  is  not  only  preserved,  but  the  personality 
is  also  retained,  and  continued. 

Question  3,  J.  S.  K.  Before  we  proceed  further,  I  desire  to 
know  ,f  I  err?  Or,  am  I  doing  what  I  should  not  do,  in  asking 
these  questions,  which  of  necessity  are  in  advance  of  the  normal 
knowledge  of  humanity? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.    It  is  not  sinful  to  endeavor  to  find  out 


i; 


>■   '■>■ 


iiilz     tL^v  -  .u- 


188 


DAWN  or  THE  AWAKENlil)  MIND 


i    \ 


rn.   I 


what  is  beyond  your  comprehension.  If  you  ask  of  what  the 
sun  consists,  you  do  no  harm.  Therefore,  from  my  point  of 
view,  it  is  not  sinful  to  ask  afjout  that  which  you  do  not  know, 
regarding  intangible  things,  but  t(.  you  made  real  by  experiences 
and  obscrvatitm. 

Question  4,  J.  S.  K.  Is  the  whole  of  mind  a  unit,  and  of  what 
does  it  consist  ? 

Answer  by  IIypatia.  The  whole  of  mind  is  like  to  a  ball  of 
mercury.  It  is  all  of  one  substance  but  may  easily  be  separated 
into  smaller  complete  balls  or  portions  of  the  first  division,  or  in 
immature  infancy  these  portions  are  not  engraved  and  go  back 
easily  to  high  degree,  but  after  life  of  human,  they  become 
individualized  so  that  their  life  is  put  on  record,  like  a  book, 
and  like  a  blossom  beautiful  or  dwarfed  it  stays  forever  in  the 
garden  of  its  Cod.  When  it  by  more  perfection  of  its  growth 
becomes  completed  in  its  love  and  loses  selfish  greed  of  gain, 
it  goes  at  last  into  a  pool  of  power,  which  like  to  corpuscles' 
of  living  blood,  moves  ever  onward  in  a  harmony  of  power  to 
aid  and  power  to  grow,  and  each  one  helps  the  other  so  there  is 
no  clashing  anywhere,  but  difl^ercnt  power  to  do  .is  with  wise 
men  in  ht;man  life  of  you. 

Question  5,  J.  S.  K.  Is  mind  compound  or  has  it  parts  objective 
and  subjective? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  It  is  compound  as  you  might  see  but  to 
us  perfect  like  a  tree,  the  sub-conscious  is  the  perfected  mind  of 
animal.  Its  instinct  is  perfect.  It  docs  not  reason,  and  it  docs 
not  err.  The  other  portion  in  man  developed  is  like  the  blossom 
of  the  fruit.  It  reasons  and  it  errs,  and  yet  is  by  us  believed  to 
be  most  perfect  so,  with  an  unending  power  to  grow. 

Question  6.  J.  S.  K.  Has  mind  at  death  to  be  divided,  and 
some  part  no  longer  used? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  It  is  sometimes  cut  off  from  memory 
of  this  past  life.  It,  I  mean  the  mind,  as  a  whole  is  at  times 
deprived  of  memory,  and  in  that  state  is  placed  in  circumstances 
hke  to  a  second  human  life,  and  so  it  grows  in  even  state,  till 
from  its  vicious  tendency  set  free,  then  it  is  after  shown,  and 


#.j?jf5:i4.'>= 


D^lt'N  OF  THn  AlVAKliNhD  MIND 


l«'i 


taught  wlmt  circumstances  cai.sfd  it  to  br.  for  man  is  ru!H  \,y 
C.rnmi5tance  in  large  rlrprcf .    Prrhar-s  a  fault  in  growth  of  brain 
prbaps  an  evil  moral  tendency  inherited  from  certain  fault  or 
error  of  h\%  ancestry. 

Question  7,  J  S.  K.   Does  some  new  element  of  mind  manifest 
when  body  dies? 

^  Answer  by  Hypatia.  New  senses  open  to  the  spirit  view.  It 
JS  as  if  you  for  your  life-time  throuph,  were  of  yonr  sight  or 
smell  bereft.  You  simply  use  what  you  had  not  the  need  of  while 
your  bram  an  organ  frail  was  being  used  by  you. 

Question  8.  J.  S.  K.  By  what  part  of  mind  is  reason  exercised 
m  spirit  life? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  It  is  the  reasoning  portion  of  the  com- 
pleted nnnd.  The  mind  is  dual  as  a  tree  above  ground  and 
beneath  would  be.  but  each  dependent  on  the  other  for  perfect 
harmony  ;  but  if  either  was  bereft  like  i„  the  tree  the  sub-conscious 
or  the  root  ,s  the  most  substantial  part.  The  reasoning  portion 
IS  the  portion  that  develops  as  a  wh  Je  and  glorifies  perfected  coiil 

Question  9.  J.  S.  K.  What  difference,  if  any.  is  there  between 
spirits  carnate  and  discarnate? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  I  referred  to  that  before.  I  might  give 
your  mind  a  picture  of  it  by  saying  the  living  human  sj^irit  or 
incarnate  one,  is  as  a  child  compared  to  man.  .\  child  might 
have  better  eyes  than  the  father,  but  he  could  not  mentally  use 
the  objects  impressed  on  his  si^'ht,  so  the  incarnate  spirit  even 
when  awakened  in  spiritual  power  to  sen  e,  is  not  greatly'bene- 
fited  thereby,  but  when  set  free  the  need  of  spirit  senses  then 
exists,  and  they  are  appreciated  indeed. 

Question  10,  J.  S.  K.     By  what  .authority  is  discarnate  mind 
controlled  r 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  Discarnate  mind  is  controlled  on  a  similar 
principle  lo  the  incarnate.  It  is  guided  into  paths  for  its  best 
good.  If  It  proceeds  with  good  and  grace,  it  is  allowed  to  stay 
and  advance  rapidly  along  the  way.  U  it  is  slow  or  does  not  wish 
to  go  another  takes  its  place,  and  it  is  left  to  be  taught  privately 
Like  to  a  school  the  after  hfe.  if  all  are  in  a  class,  and  do  their 


190 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


i. 


i  ! 


best,  they  keep  together  in  a  forward  way,  just  as  a  normal 
human  life  will  grow  in  similar  degree  to  its  perfection  or  com- 
pletion; but  if  it,  the  discarnate  spirit,  cannot  be  like  to  the  aver- 
age ones,  'tis  given  private  tutorage  along  the  way.  and  will 
attain  its  growth  at  later  day,  like  to  a  backward  child  at  school, 
but  all  are  forced  to  certain  rule.  As  birth  and  death  to  man  is 
certainty,  so  to  the  spirit  certain  laws  must  be.  If  I  ask  you  what 
makes  a  comet  return  to  a  certain  prophesied  point,  after  a  lapse 
of  years,  you  will  answer,  law,  which  has  been  discovered  by 
observation.  So  in  spirit,  laws  of  exactness  exist,  but  God  or 
Deity  is  all  life,  and  all  love,  and  all  wisdom.  As  perfection 
cannot  err,  so  it  cannot  change.  It  is  modified  to  some  degree 
by  other  spirits,  but  the  good  of  each  individual  is  the  oltimate 
end. 

Question  11,  J.  S.  K.  How  is  mind  of  infant  spirit  developed 
to  adult  state? 

Answer  by  Hvpatia.  Inherited  tendency,  or  the  impressions 
made  upon  the  minds  of  its  ancestors  are  impressed  upon  its 
mind  at  birth,  on  principle  like  to  photography  after  its  start, 
its  food  and  body  growth,  and  also  its  social  environment,  have 
much  to  do  with  developing  it  toward  good  or  evil  tendencies. 
But  good  is  best  when  it  is  understood,  and  wise  and  loving 
hearts  are  always  good. 

Question  12,  J.  S.  K.  Is  the  ruling  power  in  spirit,  or  is  it 
found  in  mind? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  The  ruling  power  is  spirit,  which  is 
perfect,  and  perfects  all  things  according  to  the  best  of  perfect 
law.  Spirit  is  more  perfect  than  mind.  Spirit  is  the  power  to 
produce  all  things,  and  maybe  complete  to  the  final  etherialized 
state,  finer  than  anything  material.  A  mind  is  an  expression  of 
this  spirit.  Mind  has  limitations,  spirit  has  none.  The  substance 
mind  is  a  creation  of  the  spirit.  It  is  not  easy  for  a  finite  being 
to  comprehend  absolute  capacity  to  do,  to  think  and  reason  are 
attributes  of  the  mind.  The  spirit  is  not  in  this  necessity,  it  knows 
without  eflFort  or  need  to  attain.  The  Ruling  Power  of  the  Uni- 
verse, the  Spirit,  has  made  an  absolutely  perfect  law.    This  law 


Ts-i ,  va-sit' 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  191 

or  these  laws  are  always  for  the  good  of  the  ones  governed. 
These  laws  are  the  result  of  growth,  and  develop  as  necessities 
of  development  call  for  laws.     Lliws  are  a  necessity  to  finite 
minds    but  to  Infinite  Spirit  there  is  no  need  for  limitation  or 
law.    Law  of  itself  suggests  consequence.    If  vou  disobey  a  law, 
you  must  suflfer  in  some  way.    So  T  think  I  best  express  it  when 
I  tell  you  that  spirit  is  absolute,  and  pervades  all  matter  and 
mind.    Without  God  or  Deity  no  life  would  be.    So  finite  beings 
are  but  individual  expressions  of  this  general  and  all  pervading 
spirit,  necessary  to  life  in  all  forms.     Death  is  not  possible  to 
spirit.     Death  is  a  gateway  of  change  only.     The  ruling  power 
IS,  as  far  as  our  ability  to  comprehend,  perfect  law  modified  by 
loving  united  minds,  who  teach  and  aid  all  lesser  ones.  You  know 
the  heated  stove  will  burn  you,  but  if  a  child  or  idiot  came  near 
you  would  withhold  his  hand  by  force,  if  'twas  necessity  to  save 
him.     Pain  you  know  would  be,  and  yet  the  fire  is  a  friend  to 
men     So  laws  of  force  exist,  and  laws  of  consequence,  but  all 
are  for  the  best  growth  of  all  concerned. 

Question  13,  J.  S.  K.    I  desire  fully  to  comprehend  the  true 
meamng  of  mind,  and  of  the  terms  mind-reading,  telepathy  and 
thought-transference,  and  how  thought  is  recognized  by  me  in 
another's  mind,  or  how  thought  mav  be  propelled,  or  attracted 
from  one  mind  to  another  one.    Is  telepathy  possible  only  between 
two  minds  in  harmonious  attunement  by  a  process  of  vibration 
similar  in  principle  to  that  necessary  in  transmitting  Marconi- 
grams  from  one  towt-  or  station  to  another  one,  or  on  the  other 
hand  do  you  deny  its  real  existence?   In  this  same  connection  I 
would  ask  have  you  knowledge  that  a  thought  which  originally 
belonged  to  the  mind  of  one  person  may  impinge  upon  or  connect 
in  some  way,  with  the  mind  of  another  person  in  harmonious 
attunement  with  herself  like  to  the  note  caused  bv  the  bow  of 
a  violin,  drawn  across  the  string,  causing  response  in  a  wire 
which  produces  a  similar  note  in  the  piano  at  the  other  end  of 
the  room? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.    I  may  first  say  I  believe  and  know  it  is 
true,  if  I  had  instrument  like  you,  at  this  end.  I  could  cause  her 


192 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


I      t 


'  i 

I '    ■      ^ 


here  to  sense  and  know,  but  she,  this  one,  (the  Human-Psychic- 
Telephone)  will  not  do  so.  She  says  cut  off  all  of  their  power, 
and  leave  me  silent  free,  and  like  a  person  in  a  room,  her  mental 
door  is  locked  to  me;  but  if  I  see  her  little  maid,  (an  elemental 
spirit)  I  say  call  "Maudie"  to  our  aid,  and  if  it  seems  to  Lala 
Lee  (the  maid)  desirable  she  mention  me,  and  then  this  one  (the 
instrument)  may  listen  if  she  wishes  to,  but  she  is  opposite  to 
you  in  every  way,  and  does  not  wish  to  know,  or  even  care  if 
it  is  so. 

It  is  somewhat  difficult  to  describe  to  finite  beings,  things 
intangible  to  their  senses,  like  Mind,  Soul,  Spirit,  etc.    Mind  is 
substance  real  to  myself,  real  to  yourself,  but  your  senses  are 
associated  with  the  kn-  .vledge  and  belief  in  gravity,  and  to  human 
senses  things  not  governed  by  gravity  are  not  real.    Mind  is  not 
governed  by  gravity  of  planets,  or  gravitation's  law.    Centrifugal 
and  centripetal  forces  aflfect  it  not,  but  it  has  length,  breadth  and 
thickness,  and  has  necessity.    It  may  have  comfort  or  discomfort, 
it  may  be  relaxed  or  in  tension.    It  is  of  itself  without  necessary 
form  and  at  birth  would  be  void,  or  without  engravings.     The 
mind  of  each  human  are  at  birth  alike  as  far  as  serious  variations 
are  concerned.    If  I  would  be  most  exact,  I  should  say  that  God 
is  mind,  and  each  individual  of  whatsoever  order,  is  a  chunk  of 
God  in  greater  or  less  size  capacity.   I  might  describe  the  creation 
of  the  universal  universes,  as  having  been  made  on  the  principles 
of  the  development  of  rudimentary  animal  life,  on  the  plan  of 
fission  or  automatic  division  of  a  cell,  or  an  independent  organism, 
that  is  to  say  each  globule  or  filament  after  elongating  divides 
into  two  segments,  each  of  which  increases  in  its  turn,  to  again 
divide  into  parts  and  so  on.    The  Universes  are  so  produced  by 
growth  from  the  original  oneness  of  Deity,  these  large  or  astro- 
nomical minds  are  in  desire  to  produce  and  protect  lives,  and 
are  taught  how  to  proceed  to  their  perfection  by  ability  to  com- 
municate directly  to  Deity.    These  original  minds  or  individuals 
are  governed  by  exact  laws,  and  matter,  which  is  all  that  is 
cognizant  to  humans,  is  the  result  of  these  laws.     I  from  my 
point  of  view  would  call  all  matter  mind  in  diflferent  degrees  of 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


193 


tension,  or  potential.    Therefore  under  bonds  a  mind  of  advanced 
order  for  the  purpose  of  enlightening  or  teaching  investigating 
men,  may  in  a  small  degree  materialize  or  de-materialize  objects 
to^  men  familiar,  on  a  similar  principle  to  that  used  by  a  human 
scientist  when  he  would  cause  heat  waves  to  be  changed  into 
sound  waves.    I  might  perhaps  make  you  understand  the  condi- 
tions of  the  universe,  if  I  should  say  you  are  living  in  the  com- 
pleted universe,  or  the  growing  one,  but  there  are  myriads  of 
complete  or  ripe  universes  or  individual  large  minds,  like  to  the 
Coral  Islands  produced  by  the  living  small  animals,  on  each  of 
these  is  exactly  recorded  every  thing  of  its  experience.  Or  perhaps 
you  would  understand  better  if  Td  say  a  spirit  after  birth  com- 
pletes itself  according  to  its  best  development,  and  then,  becomes 
a  perfected  "I  am"  like  to  Deity  in  its  desire  to  do  good  to  all, 
and  after  further  development  it  becomes  an  "I  am  not,"  or  a 
positively  negative  force,  from  which  matter  is    iade.    This  mind 
then  becomes  like  to  mother  earth  vibrant  with  life,  but  does  not 
act  except  in  a  beneficent  way,  toward  the  myriad   forms  or 
individuals  of  life,  upon  its  surface.    The  spirits  of  men,  and  the 
spirits  of  elementals  are  in  truth  the  only  truly  irresponsible 
individuals  of  the  mind  order.     These  two  orders  belong  as  I 
might  describe  to  you  men,  to  the  conscious  or  inventive  portion 
of  the  God  mind,  and  elementals  to  the  active  sub-conscious 
portion  of  the  God  mind.    An  elemental,  if  not  suggested  to  by 
a  man  spirit,  will  never  make  a  mistake  or  err  in  execution  of 
a  command.    They  are  of  the  recording  and  imitating  order,  and 
whatever  they  do  or  wherever  they  go,  they  follow  the  suggestion 
of  a  mind  either  carnate  or  discarnate.     They  do  not  invent. 
The  body  of  humans  in  life  is  a  static  machine,  that  generates 
through  the  life  process,  the  radiation  and  vibrations  necessary 
for  a  man's  best  development. 

Question  14,  J.  S.  K.  Will  you  kindly  explain  to  me  what 
thought  is,  where  it  originates,  how  it  is  created,  how  directed 
and  controlled. 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  Thought  is  more  than  a  vibration,  it  is 
an  invention  or  mental  succession  of  pictures,  which  as  you  ask 


194 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


f   ■« 


I    f 


•.;! 


in  previous  question,  may  be  conveyed  to  another  mind  in  attune- 
ment  to  itself,  cither  by  natural  or  produced  state.     Telepathy 
has  real  existence,  because  it  is  thought-transference  either  by 
picture  or  word  method.     It  n.  y  be  caught  by  a  disinterested 
mind,  if  that  mind  is  in  line  of  its  conveyance,  or  is  in  harmonious 
attunement  with  itself.    Elcmcntals  may  be  used  to  generate  any 
vibration  which  I  might  describe  to  you  as  colors.     Blue  and 
yellow  will  proauce  green.     Suppose  a  "blue"  mind  endeavored 
to  communicate  by  telepathy  with  a  "green"  mind  it  could  not  do 
so  till  a  guide  caused  the  "yellow"  to  be  added  to  the  blue,  till 
they  were  of  the  same  shade.    This  could  be  done  by  additions 
from  this  side,  but  its  success  would  depend  upon  its  exactness. 
Rest  and  fatigue  of  body  have  much  to  do  with  the  condition 
of  a  living  mind,  and  these  conditions  are  dependent  on  circum- 
stances, not  wholly  spiritual.     Thought  is  a  power  of  reason,  a 
pov;er  to  invent,  to  take  things  known  or  observed,  and  make 
nf:.-,-   pictures   from  combining  them   in   different  kaleidoscopic 
ways.    I  know  your  happiness  or  unhappiness  by  intuition,  if  I 
come  in  tune  with  you.   This  is  a  soul  power.    The  power  to  feel 
or  know.    This  is  done  by  intuition  and  power  to  me  known,  but 
with  May  she  cannot  of  her  own  self  unaided  come  into  tune 
with  you.    She  is  a  babe  not  properly  clothed,  and  I  by  additions 
.  .othe  her  for  the  occasions,  as  is  best  for  her  and  you. 

Question  15,  J.  S.  K.  If  my  thoughts  are  now  known  to  May 
and  you,  is  it  by  sense  of  sight,  or  feeling  or  is  it  by  spirit  sense 
of  intuition  or  prehension? 

Answer  by  IIvpatia.  You  are  to  me  a  radiant  being,  and  thus 
bodily  radiation  of  you  is  to  me  as  light.  What  you  think  or 
write  is  recorded,  and  under  proper  conditions  I  can  read  it  as 
you  could  a  book.  I  cannot  always  produce  or  cause  to  be  pro- 
duced these  conditions,  therefore  I  cannot  always  read  your 
thoughts  or  written  words.  These  small  necessities  to  me  are 
like  to  the  pen  or  pencil  and  paper  to  this  writer  if  she  would 
communicate  with  you.  If  you  were  developed  in  mediumship 
your  body  would  be  like  a  house  equipped  with  a  telephone.   I 


*"Fia 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


195 


1 


could  use  it,  so  could  a  stranger  spirit  as  well,  except  a  stranger 
would  probably  be  withheld  from  entering  your  house. 

Question  16,  J.  S.  K.    Have  thoughts  once  formed  continuous 
existence? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.    Thoughts  once  formed  have  continued 
existence  because  they  are  recorded.    The  Kingdom  of  life,  both 
animal  and  vegetable,  is  on  or  over  a  "carbon  sheet,"  that  exactly 
reproduces  it.    This  is  in  the  Kingdom  called  at  the  present  time, 
or  rather  from  which  the  spirits  of  Levitation  and  Elementals 
come.     I  can,  by  going  through  proper  forms  of  vibration  and 
waiting,  knock  on  any  door  of  record  of  any  type  or  time  and 
find  what  is  therein,  kept  or  treasured.    Or  I  may,  which  I  would 
do  i !  ordinary  way,  employ  an  elemental  to  go  to  this  point, 
receive  the  impression  of  what  I  wish  to  know,  and  then  come 
to  me  and  repeat  it  as  a  graphophone  repeats  a  record.     The 
elemental  will  go  in  a  bee  line,  and  the  record  will  be  exact,  if 
it  is  not  interfered  with  in  transmission.    Thought  as  a  rule  goes 
straight  forward  as  in  a  tube  and  does  not  impinge  upon  a  mind 
unless  that  mind  enters  its  ray  by  accident  or  design.  The  thought 
is  complete  like  to  a  picture  created  or  painted.  It  may  be  retraced 
or  copied  or  obtained  again  for  the  hall  of  record,  but  it  does 
not  continue  to  vibrate  on  the  principle  of  waves  on  a  lake  after 
a  stone  is  dropped  therein.    If  it  did  so  one  set  of  pictures  would 
impinge  upon  another  set  of  pictures,  and  tend  to  efface  each 
other.   A  beautiful  thought  like  a  beautiful  song,  may  be  retained 
in  memories  near,  and  repeated  in  a  modified  way,  either  with 
additions  or  subtractions. 

Question  17,  J.  S.  K.  If  thoughts  are  definite  in  form  are 
they  not  physical? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  In  answer  I  would  say  that  thoughts 
are  physical  from  spirit  point  of  view,  but  not  from  that  of 
human.  That  is  they  have  not  weight,  and  are  not  governed 
by  gravity.  They  cannot  be  disturbed  or  delayed  by  physical  sub- 
stance. Other  thoughts  cannot  modify  or  change  their  origin, 
continuance  or  end.  Other  thoughts  cannot  quicken  or  delay 
their  execution.   They  may  impress  mind  and  cause  new  thoughts 


I 


t! 


196 


D/IWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


I  1  ' 


to   b€   invented,    but   each    thought    remains    itself   inUct   or 
unchanged. 

Question  18,  J.  S.  K.  Am  I  correct  in  assuming  that  I  am  in 
attunement  with  spirit  realms,  when  while  I  am  in  a  passive  state 
I  send  forth  my  soul's  desire  to  receive  a  message  from  you  or 
May  or  other  loved  one  or  friend,  or  whoever  I  may.  and  that 
same  one  goes  to  the  Hu.nan-Psychic-Telephone  and  communi- 
cates their  thoughts  through  that  instrument  to  me  in  writing? 

Answer  by  Hvpatm.  All  men  are  in  attunement  with  spirit 
realms  at  all  times,  but  when  you  send  forth  a  true  prayer  or 
soul  s  desire  you  call  to  your  assistance  many  ejialted  spirits 
who  hke  to  the  "Jacob's  Udder"  mcture  make  the  way  between 
you  and  your  wish  more  smootlf  The  greatest  good  to  the 
greatest  number  is  always  to  be  considered,  and  even  though 
we  wish  earnestly,  we  often  fail  to  win.  But  who  can  say  we 
are  not  benefited  by  the  wishing? 

Question  19,  J.  S.  K.  Hypatia,  will  you  kindly  explain  to  me 
why  some  former  acquaintances,  some  distant  relatives,  and 
most  of  the  strangers  who  have  sent  the  messages  through  the 
writing  instrument,  the  Human-Psychic-Telephone,  to  me  have 
done  so  without  my  request,  and  some  whom  I  had  no  thought 
of.  was  It  a  thought  wave  from  me  to  someone  that  they  sensed 
(or  by  telepathy)  or  why  was  it  so? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  Myriads  of  spirits  wish  to  communicate 
with  men.  Sometimes  they  serve  us  in  our  work  for  you,  and  so 
earn  the  right  to  have  their  wish  to  communicate  granted  Many 
observe  all  mediumistic  experiments  and  are  like  onlookers  at 
the  moving  of  a  building,  at  hand  ready  to  assist,  and  afterwards 
deserving  of  reward  in  the  way  of  having  their  wishes  granted 
in  regard  to  personal  communications,  etc 

Question  20,  J.  S.  K.  If  thought  is  a  creation  of  the  mind 
and  mind  as  a  whole  is  a  unit,  though  having  parts  as  to  qualities 
or  funct.on.ngs.  and  has  for  future  advantage  dormant  spiritual 
senses,  then  am  I  to  understand  that  what  still  remains  is  soul 
or  sp.nt,  the  source  from  which  emanates  love,  emotion,  and 
other  attr.butes?  And  does  this  combination  form  the  completed 


MiR^mmx  k'-^^ssssT'siKK-^::^'^' 


DAtVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  19, 

individual  whole  of  each  spirit  personahty.  with  its  origin  in 

various  na?tsh.v    '^''^^'°"«:^^  ^"^   ^  ^^^^  ^^^-ned   that  the 

stJtute  each   individual  carnate  and   discarnate  personality    an 

Zn  sT T'-  ^r"  ^^^""''  '°""^  ^^"^-»'  I  wTn^t  ia  : 
along  these  lines  what  you  can  and  will  teach  me      Doe,  th. 

spin   through  its  soul  govern  the  operations  of  thTmind       d 

ot'LTn^lT'TV'^  "^"  °'  ^" '''  p^^^^-  -d  -  po^'- 

«K-i.  ;  u  .  P""'^  °'"  ^"*>''  ^"^  ^'th  a  limitation  and  adant- 
abihty  to  the  physical  body  in  human  life;  but  after  death  whhout 
an  organized  body  only  as  one  is  assumed  for  some       sol  su" 

ipirS  o7  :::r ""'  '''^'' '-''  ^^--^  -^  ^^^^^"'^o^ 

Answer  by  Hvpatia.    I  will  give  answer  to  vour  question  as 

r    "alH  :tT"".h°  "^"^'  T'"'  '"  ^°"^  niind.'Th:  .in 
«  a  bal    that  may  either  centralize  or  does  centralize    until  , 
bought  IS  invented,  then  it  focuses  and  sends  tha^ thought   orth 
catapults  .t  as  ,t  were.    That  thought  must  be  in  a  21  com' 
pleted  picture,  expressed  in  words,  or  symbols.     I  wodd  sav 
thought  is  a  creation  of  the  mind     It   th^  mInH    J      i.  ^ 

or  passive.  When  passive  i,  is  eas«,  il^'pte"  "b  ■,Z,h^  tC 

X^t.rs;ra,;"Xe"i\';'^:::r '°"!'  '^^ 

*.  m,nd  and  soul  of  man,  after  dea.h.  A  man's  „i„e  i,  ij^.  „ 
Gods  mmd  on  the  same  principle  that  the  tree  in  the  seed  t 
lus,  a,  perfect  as  the  frown  tree.    Scientists  contend  that  even 

:".e!Tls'tTer  Tn^^e'eter/I  '■"  "'  ^^ 


114 

«  5!, 


i-  ^ 


198 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


r'i'     I-    ' 


Mind  of  God  is  a  Kingdom  or  sphere  of  wholeness,  like  to 
white  paper  not  engraved  with  personality. 

Soul  of  God  is  a  Kingdom  or  sphere  of  wholeness.  Love  is 
the  principle  thereof. 

PiOdy  of  God  is  the  Universe  as  a  whole,  both  spiritual  and 
physical. 

Tliis  the  "three  in  one"  incomprehensible  to  many  yet  evident 
in  all  men,  matter  is  an  expression  of  this  (tiie  bcxly)  part 
thereof.  Severity  of  Justice  without  mercy  that  does  not  deviate 
in  body  or  matter,  in  exactness,  of  all  natural  laws,  like  those 
of  fire,  electricK,>  and  forces  not  yet  known  to  men,  is  modified 
by  soul,  all  the  way  to  perfection,  both  in  body  and  spirit. 

The  mind  of  each  individual  is  with  that  individual  always. 
Its  capacity  to  think  and  therefore  develop  and  grow  in  human 
life  depends  upon  its  brain  health,  and  development  (circum- 
st.ince.) 

If  it  is  an  idiot  the  brain  cells  are  disttjrbed  and  cannot  be 
used,  the  mind  remains  in  inability  to  think  until  death  relieves 
it  to  the  freedom  of  its  spiritual  state 

In  insanity,  the  brain  disease  sets  the  spirit  into  partial  free- 
dom, from  the  body,  so  it  floats,  toy-balloon-like,  between  its 
body  and  its  spiritual  home.  Not  able  to  grow,  or  use  its  brain, 
it  is  acted  on  by  discarnate  minds,  and  also  incorrect  impulses 
or  impressions  caused  by  diseased  brain.  When  it  is  free  spirit, 
it  is  cut  off  from  the  memory  of  this  experience,  and  begins  at 
its  well,  or  child  state,  and  grows  again  complete. 

Soul  is  a  portion  of  man.  It  has  the  power  to  feel,  to  love, 
to  be  attuned  to  the  best  in  ourselves,  and  in  the  Infinite.  It  is 
the  blossom  or  the  fruit  of  the  whole  completed  life  of  man. 
Two  men  may  be  alike  in  mental  power,  but  one  may  be  almost 
wholly  without  moral  sense.  Morality  is  an  attribute  also  of 
the  soul,  as  mentality  is  of  the  mind,  both  aided  by  the  body 
instrument  become  the  completed  man.  Morality  is  the  distinguish- 
ing trait  of  man.  It  may  reverse  and  become  immorality.  These 
attributes  are  of  the  soul,  which  is  not  in  animals.  A  moral  or 
immoral  beast  would  be  incomprehensible. 


:m^«k% 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKEKr.D  MIND  199 

I  wish  to  do    I  hav*  ii«,;»,»-        *  ^  •    ^  "^^^  things 

intelligence  passing  on  a  city  street     T  !!  u     ""'"  °'  '^'i"^' 

ing.  of  my  attainr^ent.    I  go  o  what  I    Z"   '  "7  ^'^  ^"^"^- 

of  z;'  ra,r/.f «-  t^rf^;;- r  ■- ,°'  -.«- 

I.n„.a,,o„,  of  .c,*o„,  bu.  ,h.,  hav.  „«  tS,  ,o  L, '  '  ™' 
accordance  with  la„,  ^fa-.h  is  and  „,us,  be  ptfa,  rr"'*  '" 
le«  capable  spirits  ,„  attain,  ,hey  assis,  such  as  I  a™  ,„  I  r  ""' 
n.o„al.  and  discarna.e  spirits,  ,„  ,hei.  own  ha  r„v°e:f      '"' 

o"rhf.:a°r„:\T:i„---r^^^^^^ 

"  projected  pictures,  fron,  the'land'of  fte  11 X'""'"" 


ii 


200 


DAll/N  OF  THli  AWAKENED  MIND 


*      I 


lir     \ 


lii' 


1^     \ 


I  ask  any  question,  and  see  the  answer  at  once  thrown  on 
to  the  screen  of  my  consciousness,  in  Symbology.  This  is  a 
universal  language.  Our  power  to  prophesy  or  know  the  future 
depends  on  our  ability  to  read  these  symbols  correctly. 

Qairvoyant  humans  have  power  at  times,  to  sense  these  symbols. 

In  some  of  your  past  letters  of  enquiry,  you  have  asked  me 
in  regard  to  evil  spirits,  etc.  The  deceptive  spirits  are  as  a  rule 
misplaced  spiritual  powers,  as  fire,  which  is  a  blessing  indeed 
to  man  in  artificial  environments,  of  northern  climate,  but  destruc- 
tive without  our  responsibility  if  set  free.  It  is  governed  by  exact 
laws,  that  must  be  followed  or  obeyed  with  care.  Your  lamp 
and  your  stove  are  devils  indeed,  but  waiting  an  opportunity  to 
destroy  your  home  and  you,  one  might  say;  but  if  properly 
managed  they  are  blessings  indeed  to  all  men. 

Inmedijmistic  experiments  these  forces  are  not  always  balanced 
properly,  if  so  they  would  revitalize  the  medium,  as  they  do  in 
the  case  of  this  instrument.  (The  Human-Psychic-Telcphone. ) 
In  the  case  of  J.  B.  Jonson  they  are  exhausting  his  vital  forces ; 
and  if  he  continues  to  give  stances  he  will  die.  Perhaps  a  pro- 
tracted rest  might  enable  his  guides  to  learn  how  to  provide  for 
his  better  protection,  I  do  not  know.  I  do  not  know  so  much 
more  than  I  did,  when  living,  but  I  have  added  capacity  to  sense, 
and  at  my  request  in  any  lin  I  am  kindly  and  careftMly  taught 
how  to  proceed.  Sometimes  I  proceed  along  as  a  'd  would 
play  a  tune  that  it  had  been  taught.  At  other  tim  £  proceed 
by  repeating  a  record  given  to  me,  as  one  would  p  /  a  pianoh. 
In  either  case  it  is  my  act,  but  governed  by  my  capacity  to  do. 
There  are  bands  of  spirits,  like  to  the  b?nds  about  mediums. 
Sometimes  these  bands  of  discarnate  spirits,  aided  by  elementals, 
invade  weak-minded  people,  and  produce  peculiar  or  evil  acts. 
Thus  in  suicidal  mania,  ce  iain  astronomy,  or  large  spirits  believe 
it  is  sad  that  a  human  soul  or  spirit  must  be  kept  in  the  limita- 
tions of  life.  '  ey  believe  it  desirable  to  set  them  free,  that  they 
may  enjoy  the  broader  life,  and  knowledge  granted  to  discarnate 
spirits.  If  by  accident  or  design,  one  of  these  becomes  attuned 
to  a  weak  or  diseased  mentality,  it  may  suggest  suicide,  but  the 


D.4U'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  201 

.pint  that  so  does  it  is  not  a  devil,  instead  it  is  a  spirit  that  iovet 
.v.np  men  too  much,  etc.  Snn.rfimcs  ol.mentals  and  men  t«rcome 
fraternal,  and  change  work  as  it  \vere.  A  severe  power  of  levita- 
t.on  s  kmpdom,  accustomed  to  the  exact  execution  of  an  elemental 
servant.  ,s  displeased,  when  a  man  is  suhstiti.tcd  in  service  and 
fa.ls  m  exactness  of  execution  from  his  wish  to  know  what  the 
result  of  so  doing  would  be.  etc.    In  these  cases  the  elementals 

!n  n"V  ''  Tr''''  '^'''  ^"'"'^'  '^''  ^•^^^°"'''-'  P'--^^'^  him 
in  an  111  mans  body,  and  in  trying  to  teach  him.  or  divert  the 

attention  ,.f  the  severe  power  from  him.  sometimes  cause  obsces- 
sion.  and  ofher  injury  to  human.;  but  this  is  not  the  result  of 
an  evil  mtention.  but  of  a  good  intention  wronglv  placed 

A  child  sent  for  a  wire  might  remove  a  wire  from  a  piano  and 
so  do  great  harm  or  damage,  but  it  nould  not  be  io  blame    if 
»ts  judgment  could  not  comprehend  the  harm  done.    So  guardian 
ship  IS  extended  all  along  the  line. 

^  If  a  heavy  vibration  spirit,  by  artificial  aid.  is  placed  and  left 
in  wrong  environment,  we  produce  its  comfort  and  return  it  to 
Its  element. 

Like  to  a  fish  on  land,  it  could  be  kept  in  comfort  in  a  small 
amount  of  water  till  it  could  be  conveyed  to  the  sea.  its  home 

A  man  could  be  conveyed  through  the  air,  but  could  not  of 
himself  fly  hke  a  bird,  ef* 

Elementals  and  men  combmed,  produce  evil  eflTects,  at  times 
The  law  of  the  elemental  is  that  it  shall  obey  the  commands  of 
men.  It  is  glad  to  serve  men.  in  their  bodies,  and  after  they 
are  freed  by  death.  Its  reward  is  in  the  service,  and  in  bein^ 
allowed  to  imitate  the  thoughts  and  acts  of  its  chosen  charge 
_  Attraction  and  repulsion  are  not  laws  of  all  life,  and  all  mJicter 
IS  life  m  a  positively  negative  degree,  or  in  a  proper  state  or 
attunement.  for  growth  and  development  of  individuals  of 
animal,  and  vegetable  forms,  that  perfect  the  geography  of  each 
sphere. 

As  you  believe  or  think,  I  might  say  that  the  elementals  belong 
to  the  sub-conscious  portion  of  the  God  mind,  and  have  in  them- 
selves only  the  sub-conscious  power  to  think  and  act.    Attempt 


:..-    11 


fi' 


J.  r-.^riasm^  '-xr^.  -i-i  c*i: 


•I  f 


202 


I)Aiy.\     '/■  THE  All. IK  EMU)  MIND 


II     1     ! 

I 


%   I 


which  is  really  outside- 
Suppose  I  shoul'     ' 
earth  and  air.    '^  t   t-  •  . 
it  artificially  fo    .  rn 


to  teac-i  a  child  of  fl-ee  the  principles  of  Geometry,  and  you 
will  realize  in  somr  '\,  "c  the  limitations  I  feel  in  trying  to  give 
to  yourself,  a  but     lit:     y  developed  medium,  an  idea  of  that 

!  your  comprehension. 
:  ')e  the  first  three  spheres  like  to  ocean, 
i  <e  on  the  earth  must  have  water  about 
'  't.  A  man  mii,'ht  j^ro  down  to  the  fish, 
but  he  must  hav  ;nr  i  .o.  i  him  for  his  comfort.  A  bird  might 
come  to  the  earth  'o  i  ith  the  man.  but  to  fly  in  the  air  is 
possible,  while  to  ■,' e  nu..  it  is  wot,  etc.  An  imaginary  large 
bird  could  carry  a  .  -  f  ■  ■  •  •  ..t  to  another,  but  it  must 
be  sure  and  dcp<        ■:  ■  he  ground,  or  in  his  nati\e 

element,  or  the  n..i  i  wq/a  *  .  ;  ft  on  a  high  tree,  helpless 
atid  in  trouble. 

In  Jonson's  case  of  nicdiumfl  ip,  he  is  not  revitalized  by  his 
guides,  and  his  spirit  cannot  of  iis-lf  go  to  or  gain  this  vital  force. 
I  may  become  Ike  to  vour  wife.  May,  as  like  to  yourself,  but 
neith'-r  of  you  can  become  like  to  me.  The  power  to  do  so  is 
'r  each  of  you,  but  it  is  not  yet  developed,  or  grown  to  your 
[•ower  to  use. 

God  is  good.  All  o?  the  wonders  of  nature  and  spirit  are  good, 
and  wonderful  to  the  last  degree,  in  utility  and  economy.  We 
are  all  parts  of  the  whole  of  God,  as  plants  are  parts  of  the 
landscape,  but  we  each  retain  our  own  individuality,  and  we  are 
protected  and  aided  in  our  growths,  and  development.  To  die  is 
not  calamity,  but  to  be  cut  off  by  death's  law  from  loved  faces 
and  soul  communion,  is  a  calamity  indeed;  but  you  who  feel 
the  withering  of  this  great  woe,  are  in  a  way  assisted  along  the 
barren  way,  of  these  your  after  years,  by  belief  and  hope  in 
continuity  of  life  beyond  the  grave.  I  believe  that  this  trouble 
is  to  you  as  the  furnace  in  making  the  steel.  It  has  shaped  you 
into  a  proper  instrument,  to  fulfill  God's  great  purpose,  and  aid 
many  to  see  «ven  in  slight  degree,  the  smile  of  hope  through  the 
blackness  of  their  woe.  I  like  the  name,  "Dawn  of  the  Awakened 
Mind,"  and  am  told  that  good  will  follow  in  the  wake  that  this 
your  book  will  make.   I  love  you  and  your  work,  and  everywhere 


.#t 


w_e.-j 


mL,dM.^m^iMijM:^^mm. 


DAWN  nr  TIN:  AirAKi.s'nn  mi:w 


I  can  I  will  aid  you  to  aid  your  fellow-man.  I  think  the  name 
Human-Psychic-Ttlcphone  is  r;o<k1.  She  is  in  truth  an  instrunirnt 
of  that  kind.  She  is  peculiar  tn  herself  m  her  line  of  power  to  do. 
I  use  her  power  to  write,  and  so  cumnmtiicate  w  'h  you.  She  is 
to  me  an  instrument,  just  as  the  pen  is  to  her  an  instrument. 
I  cannot  do  without  lu  r  aid,  if  F  could  I  truly  would,  for  I  knew 
you  were  aware  of  tliis  her  power  to  write.  I  have  at  different 
tlme.^,  and  in  dilTcniit  places,  used  such  in.strumetits  as  were  at 
hand.  I  will  continue  so  to  do  I  will  also  be  with  you  your 
life-time  thrm^rh.  and  after  death  has  set  you  free.  I  stilS  your 
(guardian  will  tx;,  to  aid  you  to  \onr  harmony  and  to  your  future 
power  to  do    in  after  life,  allotted  vou. 

Question  21,  J  S.  K  I  appreciate  most  fully  this  opportunity 
which  you  have  ^rantcl  nie.  and  thank  you  heartily  for  all  that 
you,  as  spirit  Ruide  and  aider,  have  done  f  ,r  me  durinjj  the  many 
years  of  your  relationship  to  me,  hut  now  and  more  especially  I 
thank  you  as  a  teacher,  tor  the  knowledge  you  have  imparted 
regarding  mind  and  thought  and  soul,  and  spirit  and  their 
attributes,  as  well  as  your  special  pronuses  yet  to  be  fulfilled: 
and  for  your  permission  to  reproduce  your  views,  as  here  and 
now  expressed,  as  well  as  others  of  deep  interest  which  are  to 
follow  to  complete  this  sf.ecial  chapter.  I  therefore  accept  the 
privilege  you  afford  me  of  further  questioning,  and  will  ask  you 
to  enlighten  me  regarding  some  psychical  phenomena.  Is  it  a 
transient  body  that  is  seen  when  you  appear  at  a  seancc  ;  and  is 
It  made  up  for  that  occasion  for  purpose  of  recognition  only? 

Answer  by  Hvp.ati.\.  It  is  so  done  by  sp'rit  aids  that  r'ome 
at  wish  of  me.  They  come  from  the  levitation  Kingdon  or 
from  the  hall  of  record  here.  They  see  the  picture  we  vi-i  i  to 
show,  and  aid  us  so  to  do.  At  Jonson's  they  draw  strength  !:  ,«-,i 
you,  but  with  this  one  (the  automatic  instrument)  vita  lay  is 
brought  directly  from  below,  and  in  the  end  she's  rested  usually, 
instead  of  feeling  tiredness  and  woe.  Much  there  is  indeed,  mv 
beloved  one,  that  you  do  not  yet  know,  and  when  I  try  to  teach 
you,  I  feci  at  loss  indeed,  for  I  must  see  the  view  of  you,  and 
limited  my  answer  true  must  be. 


.5 


204 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


11     •     ! 


.  ;l 


It 


j.. 


Si  ■  •. 


Question  22,  J.  S.  K.  Do  you  and  the  other  guides,  as  well  as 
May,  May  Donna,  and  each  of  the  loved  ones  who  materialize 
and  speak  with  me,  have  any  part  in  producing  individual  transient 
forms  ? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  We  have  a  part  in  large  degree.  It  is 
as  if  a  bail  of  living  clay  was  there,  and  it  could  sense  us  as  free 
spirits,  and  instantly  shape  itself  like  living  car  which  we  propel 
with  ease  as  we  would  use  a  medium.  It  has  not  expressed 
personality.  It  simply  makes  itself  to  us  a  useful  part,  and  we 
need  to  do  nothing  with  the  art  of  body-making  or  retaining. 
We  simply  enter  it,  as  easily  as  you  would  enter  an  elevator,  or 
moving  car,  and  instantly  we  see  and  touch,  and  are  ourselves 
again,  but  when  we  disappear,  another  spirit  comes  the  same 
clay  to  serve  its  purpose  in  its  way. 

Question  23,  J.  S.  K.  From  what  material  is  the  transient 
body  formed? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  It  is  produced  from  several  substances 
at  hand,  which  I  cannot  describe,  or  make  you  understand.  Like 
to  radium,  it  is  co-existent  in  common  substances,  and  yet  when 
free  is  powerful  in  a  large  degree.  So  in  all  matter  is  balanced 
force  in  silent  state,  this  is  unbalanced  in  a  proper  way  to  make 
an  image  that  will  stay  upon  the  consciousness  of  any  human 
present.  It  is  your  radiation  that  we  take,  and  like  an  artesian 
well,  you  are  in  ordinary  life,  but  we  with  pump  exhaust  your 
pond  of  power,  which  later  is  developed  for  your  use.  It  does 
no  especial  harm  to  you,  but  aids  us  greatly  in  the  work  we  do. 
Question  24,  J.  S.  K.  I  presume  to  think  the  atoms  of  the 
transient  body  are  all  physical,  but  separate  and  invisible.  If  that 
be  right  how  are  they  summoned  into  regularity,  and  apportioned 
each  its  appropriate  place? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  In  the  case  of  atoms  you  err,  for  atoms 
are  not  physical,  but  are  instead  spirit  or  mind,  that  from  its 
choice  is  negative  or  moves  not  in  the  least  degree,  just  as  you 
in  a  small  degree  would  say,  I  will  not  move  at  all,  but  let  another 
rule  me  all.  This  negative  force  is  not  negative,  instead  it  is 
positive  beyond  all  positive  degree,  by  that  I  mean  it  is  a  posi- 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  205 

lively  negative  force,  that  has  for  its  beginning,  minds  completed 
by  perfected  growth.     If  they  are  ruled,  they  must  be  ruled  by 
hving  men,  not  by  discarnate  spirits.  So  in  case  of  materialization 
and   de-materiahzation.     These   individuals  of   levitations   land 
obedient  are  to  some  one  individual  in  life  like  Jonson,  by  some 
decision  or  decree  they  say  we  will  this  individual  obey,  and  will 
allow  a  slight  digression  of  a  natural  law  to  be,  so  they  record 
It  and  agree,  and  then  if  so  is  best,  you  know  the  rest  and  out 
of  matter,  matter  comes  like  to  the  smoke  upon  a  winter's  day 
It  IS  not  as  you  seem  to  think.    This  negative  power  to  serve  is 
capable  of  changing  itself  to  a  tube  or  wall  so  that  vibrations 
cannot  go  at  all,  or  may  proceed  in  peace  along  the  way     The 
minds  I  refer  to,  are  astronomy  powers,  or  developed  mentalities 
perfected  by  ages  of  teaching  and  experience,  they  serve  man's 
best  development  but  they  think  slowly.   If  a  medium  is  entranced 
•t  IS  one  of  these  that  requires  it.    It  is  a  complicated  study,  but 
ultimate  grr.d  for  the  whole,  and  for  each  individual  as  well,  is 
their  view  .nd  intention.    If  the  stove,  chairs  and  piano  would 
persist  m  dematerializi:      or  moving  from  your  touch  chaotic 
s  ate  would  be  resultant  in  a  large  degree,  but  law  transgressed 
alone  permits  such  things  to  be,  and  when  it  is  allowed  a  bonds- 

Tt^.-r'TJ'  "''VT^  ''''°"  everywhere,  to  observe  it  in  small 
detail,  and  keep  all  harm  away  if  possible  to  stay.    Now  in  the 
case  of  Jonson  to  be  able  to  cause  forms  to  show  is  his  power 
but  he  IS  exhausted  and  depleted  there  by  it  so  the  balance  of 
power  advises  and  suggests  that  he  cease  to  use  this  peculiar 
but  not  to  his  best  development  necessary  gift.     What  he  w^'li 
later  do  I  cannot  tell,  but  he  must  for  tl  "present      s'^.t 
would  after  live  in  peace. 
Question  25,  J.  S.  K.    I  have  other  questions  which  relate  to 

ask  you   but  at  present  date  I  will  only  ask  a  few,  to  which  I 
would  like  response  by  you.     What  was  it  that  you  taugh    o 

ir'^nd  Har  ^""^''^^  -' '--'  ''^  -^'  -  -^^  --  «^^ 

Answer  by  Hypatia.   As  I  look  back  at  life  of  me.  lighted  by 


206 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


W    \ 


I  ^ 


,    I 


,*    1 


|i'  ;l 


\y  'i 


mm  s  ■ 


knowledge  here  attained,  I  wonder  at  the  zeal  I  felt,  in  teaching 
those  about  me  to  believe  5n  things  that  men,  now  Christians  say 
are  true,  but  then  were  altogether  new,  to  those  not  looking  from 
my  view.  But  one  must  judge  each  mortal  from  his  education, 
and  environments,  as  well  as  from  his  own  mortal  view  of  right. 
I  was  born  and  bred  in  Alexandria,  in  the  atmosphere  of  Art 
and  Culture,  of  the  highest  kind  attainable  in  my  time.  In  the 
museum  or  university  presided  over  by  my  father  Theon,  I  was 
taught  to  believe  in  the  wonders  and  beauties  of  nature,  as  revealed 
to  men  through  astronomy,  aided  by  mathematics.  After,  when  I 
went  to  Athens,  I  became  proficient  in  the  plotonic  philosophy,  or 
rather  the  philosophy  as  taught  by  Plotinus  and  others.  Plotonic 
teachings  were  to  me  acceptable  in  some  degree  only,  so  I  became 
of  the  New  Platonics,  or  Neoplatonic  teachers,  like  the  beliefs 
of  modern  men.  Each  great  teacher,  inculcating  in  his  or  her 
work  new,  or  personal  thoughts,  became  a  practically  new  teacher, 
of  a  new  thought.  I  believed  that  spirits  could  return.  I  was 
not  afraid  to  boldly  affirm,  that  the  spirits  could  supply  themselves 
with  bodies,  and  even  commix  with  frail  mortality.  This  was  my 
belief  and  came  from  my  being  gifted  in  large  degree  with 
mediumistic  power  to  see  and  hear,  and  therefore  know,  that  this 
philosophy  was  so.  I  read  the  works  of  all  the  thinkers  of  that 
early  Christian  day.  I  wished  to  discourage  the  belief  of  a 
personal  God,  and  other  forms  as  then  taught  by  the  early 
Archbishops.  Cyril,  an  Archbishop  of  the  Christian  Church  in 
Alexandria,  in  his  zeal  to  carry  out  the  work  begun  by  his  uncle 
Theophilus,  who  because  of  his  cruelties  was  said  to  be  in  a 
compact  with  the  devil,  left  no  stone  unturned  in  his  efforts  to 
remove  all  teachers  or  leaders  of  other  creeds.  My  popularity 
among  the  students  and  people  aroused  his  jealousy,  and  so  he 
persecuted  and  murdered  me.  It  was  a  severe  and  cruel  age, 
but  it  was  the  same  spirit  that  has  caused  more  modern  people 
to  persecute,  and  execute  the  witches,  or  those  gifted  with  peculiar 
or  psychic  powers.  To  be  severe  and  cruel  was  the  custom  of 
the  age  in  which  I  lived. 

Question  26,  J.  S.  K.    Did  you  teach  a  new  creed  ? 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


2Q7 


I 


Answer  by  Hypatia.  I  did  not  teach  a  new  creed,  but  rather 
a  modification  or  blending  of  those  teachings  that  had  been  given 
forth  by  the  thinkers  who  preceded  me. 

Question  27,  J.  S.  K.  Did  you  secure  disciples  from  among 
the  people  who  had  been  opposed  to  you  ? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  I  had  great  influence  over  the  students 
of  the  Museum  or  University  of  Alexandria,  where  my  father 
Theon  was  teacher  of  mathematics,  and  later  I  was  teacher  of 
sciences,  and  philosophy.  Many  new  ideas  I  had  gained  while 
at  Athens. 

Question  28,  J.  S.  K.  Did  you  know  the  contents  of  Kingsley's 
book  named  after  you  ? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  I  know  of  the  work  of  fiction  you  refer 
to.  as  Kingsley's  book.  I  do  not  know  its  exact  contents  but 
have  been  told  it  is  good,  and  has  done  good  for  the  human  race 

Question  29,  J.  S.  K.  Will  you  please  define  for  me  the 
foundation  stones  of  your  philosophy  ? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  The  foundation  stones  of  my  philosophy 
were  that  God  was  unknowable,  and  unapproachable,  and  that 
from  him  proceeded  by  emanations  or  growth  subordinate  indi- 
viduals or  personalities. 

Question  30,  J.  S.  K  .  Is  the  special  work  in  which  I  am 
engaged  designed  by  you,  and  is  it  endorsed  by  the  spirit  world 
as  a  good  to  be,  to  all  humanity,  and  why  am  I  selected  to  be 
your  medium  ? 

Answer  by  Hypatia.  The  special  work  in  which  you  are 
engaged  is  to  my  taste,  I  alone  did  not  design  it,  but  since  my 
earth  life,  I  have  sent  out  a  continuous  soul  or  spirit  prayer  for 
means  to  be  given  to  me.  of  being  useful  to  the  living  humans 
You  are  the  one  I  have  selected  in  this  age,  because  old  credal 
prejudices,  to  many  advanced  thinkers  are  inadequate  to  their 
soul  needs;  and  to  you  I  have  now  reached  from  mv  advanced 
spirit  plane,  and  am  endeavoring  to  use  you  as  an 'instrument 
to  aid  me  in  supplying  this  earth  soul  need.  I  have  planned  to 
use  you,  as  an  instrument,  to  aid  me  and  others  like  to  me,  in 
our  present  attempt  to  supply  this  soul  hunger,  or  thirst  after 


p 


^^^f 


208 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


knowledge,  that  may  in  truth  be  demonstrated  to  their  personal 
cognizance.  Your  work  is  endorsed  by  me,  and  by  the  spirit 
world  about  me,  as  a  stepping  stone  on  the  way  to  more  advanced 
thought,  and  knowledge.  It  is,  I  believe,  needed  in  this  age. 
You  were  selected  because  you  are  capable,  or  adapted  to  the 
work  of  compiling  and  collecting,  and  presenting  the  truth,  as 
gained  by  you  along  the  way  of  your  experiences.  You  have 
proper  personal  education,  and  position  to  command  the  respect 
of  those  who  may  differ  from  your  judgments,  and  conclusions. 
Even  the  thorns  of  criticism  will  blossom  beautiful  indeed  in  this 
life  you  are  in,  and  in  your  after-life,  and  like  a  crown  they  will 
uplift,  not  bear  you  down. 


im':^: 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

[Note:  — I  wish  here  to  make  an  explanation,  which  may 
prevent  misapprehension  by  the  reader,  in  the  interpretation  of 
certain  statements  found  in  the  pages  of  the  present  ciiapter,  viz.: 
The  chapter  was  not  included  here  until  much  of  what  fMlows 
It  was  completed ;  as  it  was  my  intention  to  assign  it  to  another 
publication ;  while  the  reason  for  the  change  is,  that  I  desired  my 
interview  with  the  philosophers  to  immediately  follow  my  inter- 
view with  Hypatia  — herself  a  philosopher  of  that  age  — upon 
the  same  subjects;  and  because  it  was  due  to  her  intercession, 
m  response  to  my  wish,  that  I  was  fortunate  enough  to  secure  so 
valued  an  opportunity.    J.  S.  K.] 

TO   this    psychological  session  I  brought  with  me  several 
previously  written  questions,  sufficient  to  secure  from 
the  alleged  philosophers  their  present  view  on  the  mind 
and  soul  questions,  should   Hypatia  succeed  in  securing  their 
presence. 

With  the  questions  in  my  pocket,  and  with  grave  doubts  in  my 
mind  as  to  whether  I  could  or  would  have  so  great  a  privilege, 
as  to  secure  their  views,  expressed  as  of  their  present  knowledge,' 
and  as  the  first  two  days  of  my  sojour..  were  to  be  occupied 
as  I  had  already  arranged,  I  asked  Hypatia  if  my  wish  could 
be  gratified  on  the  third  day,  by  devoting  it  chiefly  to  the  purpose 
mentioned. 

Hypatia  in  that  gracious  manner  characteristic  of  her  every 
effort  to  meet  my  wiih,  wrote  in  reply  to  my  question,  through 
the  automatic  hand,  "I  hope  to  have  them  here,  and  will  do  my 
best  to  accomplish  it." 

When  the  day  and  hour  selected  had  arrived,  with  the  psychic 
seated  at  the  table.  I  asked  the  question  which  I  had  then  in 
mind. 

J.  S.  K.  Hypatia,  do  the  philosophers  know  anvthing  regarding 
what  IS  contained  in  my  writings  as  to  mind,  soul  and  spirit- 
or  the  other  features  of  the  book  I  am  compiling? 

209 


210 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


I      .     I 


H 


n 


%  1 


'*!' 


HypATiA.  Aristotle  is  in  interest  near  to  me.  and  well  informed 
regarding  the  nature  of  your  work ;  and  he  doubtless  communi- 
cated  with  the  others,  since  I  requested  them  to  be  present  here. 
J.  S.  K.  Hypatia,  if  Socrates,  Plato  and  Aristotle  are  all  here, 
I  am^  indeed  most  grateful  to  them ;  and  hope  they  will  forgive 
me,  if  I  questions  ask  each  one  of  them,  during  this  extended 
session,  for  I  have  strong  mental  hunger,  or  "wish  to  know." 
The  questions  I  will  read  aloud. 

Hypatia.  All  three  are  here.  Tis  best  to  so  proceed  as  you 
suggest,  and  we  will  write  for  you. 

Before  I  had  further  time  for  remark  or  for  question,  the 
psychic  began  to  automatically  write  rapidly  without  stop,  the 
following  response  from  Plato,  viz.: 

Plato.    We  see  as  you  now  do,  and  in  regard  to  soul,  we  too 
believe  it  is  the  whole,  and  body  but  machinery,  which  is  result 
of  soul  degree.     One  may  be  tall  or  short,  or  thin  or  stout  to 
some  degree,  no  matter  what  his  thoughts  may  be.    I,  Plato,  was 
a  man  of  power,  and  named  as  broad  in  shoulders  so,  but  I  was 
narrow  in  my  thoughts  as  now  I  see  and  know ;  and  as  you  ask 
me  I  will  do.     I  do  not  think  that  I  am  cognizant  of  all  your 
book;  but  we  are  present  here  today  to  hear  and  see.  and  also 
say  an  answer  back  to  you,  if  you  request  us  so  to  do.    I  idealized 
the  human  life,  and  made  the  soul  of  man  to  be  superior  or  of 
lasting  quality;  but  what  it  was,  and  where  it  went,  I  cotild  not 
tell  as  well  as  you ;  and  so  I  listen  here  today,  and  much  approve 
of  what  to  you  is  plain.    The  working  of  the  lower  brain  was 
to  me  not  apparent,  so  I  could  not  teach  what  I  had  not  the  power 
to  know.    We  did  not  know  the  power  of  one  living  mind  over 
another  in  my  day  (hypnotic).    That  study  is  as  modern  new. 
and  is  there  well  described  by  you.     I  had  in  mind  a  wish  to 
know,  and  followed  with  my  teacher  Socrates,  along  each  line 
of  knowledge  or  surmise;  and  what  we  gained  thereby  was  aided 
by  the  souls  exalted  near,  but  this  I  did  not  know  was  so. 

When  Socrates  was  lifted  from  his  clay,  I  looked  and  wept 
beside  his  bier;  and  prayed  as  you,  that  he  might  be  allowed  to 
follow  through  my  life  with  me.     I  sometimes  saw  him  in  a 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


211 


1 


dream  like  sleep;  but  he  was  gone,  and  I  alone  to  weep.     It 

has  been  so  for  years  —  two  thousand  now  —  and  you  are  one 

to  make  it  plain  by  arguments,  not  faith  and  hope  alone.     I 

thought  and  wished  it  true,  but  could  not  prove  as  you.     If  I 

could  have  proved  even  one  step,  I  should  have  been  proud  indeed. 

I  had  a  pupil  Aristotle,  he  was  teacher  of  a  king  called  great. 

I  taught  the  King  of  Syracuse,  but  he  rewarded  me  by  slavery; 

and  yet  I  led  the  thought  of  men,  so  they  by  ransom  set  me  free 

to  found  a  University.     So  you  may  arouse  arguments,  and  if 

tis  so,  'twill  lead  to  glory,  and  not  to  future  woe.    All  that  you 

do  is  brought  to  me  by  those  who  love  me  honestly ;  and  I  approve 

of  all  you  do  to  prove  what  I  now  know  is  true.    I  did  not  come 

direct  to  you,  but  learned  from  Aristotle,  what  one  visited  by 

him  had  done  for  men,  to  prove  that  spirits  come  again.     If  I 

have  failed  before.  I  will  not  do  so  any  more ;  but  will  stand 

ever  ready  here  to  aid  you,  till  you're  in  the  bier.     I'll  answer 

the  questions  you  ask. 

J.  S.  K.    What  would  be  your  present  definition  of  soul?  Of 
what  composed.'  Have  you  knowledge  of  Reincarnation? 

Plato.  My  present  definition  of  soul  is,  that  which  occupies 
the  body  as  a  whole  in  life,  and  at  death  departs  a  whole  to  be. 
of  what  the  mortal  is  and  was,  and  is  to  be,  a  living  "himself"' 
in  capacity  to  use  what  God's  laws  bring  to  hand,  for  his  best 
powers  to  command.  In  earth  life,  or  physical  body  life,  five 
senses  seem  to  be  sufficient  for  his  need;  and  out  of  matter  living 
cells  are  taken,  to  replace  the  wear  and  tear  of  the  anatomy, 
which  like  to  a  machinery  generates  forces  needed  to  bring 
harmony  of  soul  till  he  by  death  is  from  the  body  free;  then 
added  senses  come  to  wakened  state,  and  what  he  needs  in 
forces  wait  for  his  command;  and  higher  thinkers  teach  him 
how  to  rightly  understand,  or  use  what  is  his  own.  as  in  earth  life 
'tis  also  true,  as  was  the  work  of  me,  or  you.  Hunger  of  soul 
exist .,  this  is  twofold  as  I  might  say,  hunger  for  love  or  com- 
panionship; and  hunger  for  entertainment  and  knowledge. 
Appetites,  normal  ones,  are  voice  of  God,  or  spirit  which  is  part" 


a 


212 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


t     I 
I 


W  '^:   ' 


b      t 


i).i   .. 


'^ !. 


it^i: 


of  God.  but  Ego  made  complete  in  individuality,  after  a  mortal 
birth  as  I  now  see. 

To  undergo  reincarnation  is  not  true  from  literal  or  mortal 
view ;  but  minds  deprived  of  proper  growth  in  mortal  state,  will 
be  allowed,  or  forced  to  undergo  a  second  living  like  to  human 
life,  so  they  in  soul  to  proper  state  may  grow.  We  ali  assist  in 
work  of  love  for  minds  of  mortal  plan,  just  as  you  work  sad 
and  alone,  to  aid  your  fellow-men,  who  feel  your  woe,  but  do 
not  consolation  know.  Ideas  are  expressed  and  proved  in  this 
new  work  called  "Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind,"  and  it  will  be 
of  use  to  men,  where  simply  ideality  is  useless  quite  entirely. 

[The  psychic's  mother  here  intimated  that  "lunch  will  be  ready, 
when  it  suits  your  convenience."] 

Plato  here  interjected,  through  the  psychic's  hand,  this  remark, 
"I  will  be  here,  if  you  must  go,  you  will  not  thus  disturb  me." 

[To  the  psychic  —  at  the  moment  objectively  normal  —  the 
author  suggested  a  few  minutes  more,  and  then  it  would  be 
1  P.  M.,  which  might  be  followed  by  a  recess  for  our  spirit 
friends  and  ourselves,  of  one  hour,  which  was  adopted.] 

J.  S.  K.  Have  you  present  belief  in  immortality,  or  have  you 
knowledge  that  a  human  ego  has  immortal  life  ? 

Plato.  We  have  not  knowledge  of  the  Deity.  As  individual 
I  have  been  allowed  to  meet  men  of  exalted  state,  who  tell  me 
they  are  children  yet,  and  never  need  to  wait  for  something  new, 
so  I  believe  in  immortality  as  part  of  God  or  Deity  begun.  I  will 
be  so,  no  matter  where  or  how  I  go ;  and  injury  but  sets  me  back, 
as  lightning  jars  the  trunk  of  tree,  but  makes  tne  root  more 
strong  to  be,  for  future  growth.  So  I  observe  and  believe  that 
when  a  being  does  his  best,  a  spirit  beautiful  and  good,  will  plan 
and  guide  the  rest. 

J.  S.  K.  Can  you  define  or  demonstrate  your  human  personality, 
to  a  critical  psychologist  of  the  present  day? 

Plato.  I  would  describe  it  as  a  thing  which  has  the  p*  r  to 
hold  past  knowledge ;  and  has  power  to  gain  and  grow  by  ded 
knowing  gaintJ  from  sources  new,  no  matter  what  forms  it 
passes  through. 


4    *i'U 


DAllW  or  THE  All-AKLNED  MIND  213 

[The  writing  stopped  at  1  P.  M..  we  went  and  had  lunch,  and 

IT^nTZTTtK^  "^^  ''••  ^•'^" '''  ''''''''  '^^"^  ^^^'^ 

Plato  continuing.  I  will  add  further  that  it  is  of  form  or 
characteristics,  uniform  or  typical  of  its  own  individ-iality 
through  all  these  its  powers  to  do;  and  all  the  changes  i  passes 
through  tend  to.  and  do  cause  it  to  grow,  and  improve,  and 
become  God-hke.  or  more  to  its  ideality  of  what  perfected  man 
should  be.  Beneath  a  rod  of  beauty,  of  comparison,  we  spirits 
free  are  here  allowed  to  grow  and  be.  and  as  we  improve  we 
become  radiant;  and  as  we  retrograde  we  become  darkened  in 
degree. 

J.  S  K.  Are  my  views  as  recorded  in  my  book  such  as  you 
can  endorse  as  true  ? 

Plato.  I  can  endorse  them  all  as  true,  at.d  wonder  at  your 
power  to  do  so  well,  regarding  what  is  hard  to  tell;  or  what  is 
to  the  language  of  all  men.  hard  to  encompass  true,  so  reader 
shall  thmk  as  you  do. 

J.  S.  K  Had  you  in  human  life  knowledge  of,  or  the  power 
to  control  the  mind  of  a  fellow  human  by  suggestion  to  the 
subjective  mmd,  which  is  now  known  as  hypnotic  power  of 
suggestion ;  by  which  means  you  now  convey  your  thoughts  to 
me  through  the  subjective  mind  of  the  psychic,  who  conforms 
to  your  dictation  to  her  subjective  mind,  to  transcribe  in  writing 
what  do  you  wish  me  to  know? 

Plato.  I  had  knowledge  of  it  in  a  superficial  way;  but  did 
not  know  us  source,  or  limitations;  or  whether  it  was  natural, 
or  morbid.  No  one  of  my  time  that  I  knew,  had  thought  of  it 
as  false  or  true. 

J.  S.  K.  Will  you  kindly  explain  for  the  benefit  of  readers 
who  may  wish  to  know,  how  it  is  possible  for  me  to  have  attune- 

Wm  T  l^^7;J^^^^;^'-^-^a^d^ng  my  corresponding  friend 
Wm.  T.  Stead,  then  in  sp.nt  life,  calling  my  attention  to  the 
interesting  fact  that  he  sensed  my  thoughts  toward  him  at  a 
particular  time,  which  was  mentioned? 


I 

i  H 

* 


ai;-l 


f' 


214 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


b    1 


.{■,r 


R  ■•■ 


Plato.  An  attunement  is  a  track  unseen,  over  which  thoughts 
and  answcrings  may  flow,  like  to  communication  to  and  fro ;  and 
if  no  spirit  sense  in  you  awakened  be,  we  use  your  intuition  key ; 
or  that  which  leads  a  horse  to  drink,  a  wiser  power  than  'tis  to 
think.  Wise  in  this  sense  means  more  perfect  or  exact;  or  less 
to  be  questioned  than  is  judgment  born  of  reason,  which  starts 
from  the  limited  premises  of  human  power  to  sense. 

f  A  break  or  interruption  here  occurs  to  the  writing  of  Plato, 
and  its  place  is  taken  by  the  following  in  explanation.  "It  is  the 
wish  of  the  discarnate  spirits  mentioned  on  your  tablet  page, 
especially  to  do  the  very  things  you  ask  thcni  to ;  and  so  when  you 
requested  it  to  be,  he.  Wm.  T.  Stead,  brought  to  bear  his  wish 
to  do;  and  other  guides  assisted  him  to  be  able  to  thus  present 
to  you  the  fact  he  sensed  you ;  and  he  knew  your  wish  to  be  able 
to  thus  express  to  him.  this  truth" — .The  attunement,  between 
author  and  Wm.  T.  Stead.] 

J.  S.  K.  Does  the  evidence  presented  in  my  book  in  your  judg- 
ment sustain  the  claim  I  make  regarding  ,  1st,  Continuity  of  Life; 
2nd,  Spirit  Return;  and  3rd.  Spirit  Communion? 

Plato.  It  is  my  opinion  that  the  evidence  compiled  for  your 
book,  "Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind,"  is  very  cfinclusive,  because 
it  takes  up  normal  mentality  from  your  developed  student  view; 
and  distinctly  tells  where  its  powers  end;  and  so  produces  the 
necessity  of  belief,  that  added  suggestion  must  be  given  to  produce 
the  effects  observed  by  you,  and  nearly  always  others  present 
with  you.  In  your  belief  you  are  candid  and  honest,  and  men 
like  to  you,  will  follow  your  reasonings  with  interest  in  every 
step ;  and  the  how  you  come  to  your  conclusions  is  so  well 
explained,  that  they  will  wish  to  be  able  to  do,  as  you  in  printing 
say,  that  you  have  had  the  power  to  do.  Doubting  Thomases 
will  ever  be,  or  those  who  do  not  wish  to  know;  but  honest  think- 
ers lost  in  mist  of  facts,  mixed  in  with  theory,  will  be  assisted 
by  the  steps  you  make ;  and  what  you  teach  will  aid  them  to  go 
forward,  and  proceed  with  care,  and  learn  much  of  the  "Over 
There." 

J.  S.  K.  Were  not  the  various  dogmas,  theories  and  plans 
of  all  the  philosophers  speculative  and  idealistic? 


DAn'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


215 


f 

I 


I 


Plato.  In  our  time  we  had  superstitions  of  peculiar  types  to 
combat,  and  idealism  was  tlic  basis  of  most  of  my  philosophy. 
Gods,  heroes  and  men  with  mytholopfical  powers,  were  to  the 
generality  of  men  like  to  realities  nt  then. 

J.  S.  K.  Is  not  the  soul  the  nucleus  of  the  origin  rf  each 
human  activity  of  whatsoever  sort? 

Plato.  Oh  yes.  a  soul  or  ego,  like  to  a  cell  of  a  human  body, 
selects  its  food  from  what  comes  w  ithin  its  reach ;  and  morbid 
or  unwholesome  food  may  be  taken,  when  it  is  deprived  of  what 
is  wholesome  to  its  state  of  best  development. 

J.  S.  K.  If  you  know  what  my  views  and  thoughts  are  regard- 
ing mind,  soul,  and  spirit,  have  you  also  knowledge  of  the  other 
consecutive  contents  of  the  book  as  it  is  prepared  for  general 
readers  ? 

Plato.  I  have  been  informed  of  the  contents  of  your  book 
by  Aristotle,  as  I  before-  have  said.  Hypatia's  interest  in  my 
teachings,  and  in  the  teachings  of  my  pupil  Aristotle,  have  caused 
us  all  to  be  in  touch  to  her  capacity  to  come  and  go,  and  let 
us  know. 

J.  S.  K.  I  try  to  make  clear  to  reader  that  the  dual  mind 
functions  for  both  soul  and  body  in  the  incarnate  state  in  the 
human ;  and  at  the  parting  called  c'eath,  the  mind  still  functions 
for  the  soul  ego;  and  new  senses,  attributes  and  powers  are 
manifest.  Can  you,  friend  Plato,  confirm  this  from  yotn  own 
experiences,  as  a  solution  of  this  special  psychic  problem? 

Plato,  It  is  difficult  to  define  and  picture  intangible  things 
but  the  functions  of  each  portion  of  mind  observable  by  man' 
are  in  your  book  well  defined,  it  seems  to  me.  The  mind~and 
soul  are  like  to  the  growing  tree,  the  body  more  like  the  pot  in 
which  it  grows,  but  that  does  not  of  necessity  combat  or  change 
your  definition.  It  is  the  same  in  appearance,  as  what  the  body 
would  be  if  perfect.  Scars,  illnrss  and  evil  fa^e  to  body  d  .  ^t 
change  appearance  of  the  soul.  The  soul  is  copied  by  matter  in 
the  growth  of  body. 

J.  S.  K.    Have  you  knowledge  and  experience  regarding  the 
flight  of  the  incarnate  Ego.     My  Ego  has  visited  relatives  and 


! 


N 


pff 


■  * 


I.  t 


.,j. 


II  I. 


lit 


216  D.m'N  Of  THli  AWAKENED  MIND 

friends  at  varying  distances,  and  in  various  .lircctions,  and  has 
been  seen  and  heard  by  them ;  but  I  do  not  wi^h  it  so  unless  by 
my  own  desire,  except  it  bo  for  some  wise  or  i.npuria.u  purpose, 
and  conducted  by  exalted  spirits  connectc<!  with  my  band 

Plato.     Your  body  is  pervaded  by  a  thing  cthcrial.  and  of 
certam  habit,  and  of  certain  size,  call  it  what  you  will,  it  is  the 
habitation  of  the  man.  when  death  of  body  comes.     This  body 
may  jjo  forth,  as  you  so  did.  by  otlior  e^'o  in  attuncment-Iike 
to  you -being  m  space  it  occupied  in  your  anatomy.    This  thing 
I  speak  of  ,s  not  divisible,  it  cannot  be  abbreviated  or  changed 
m  Its  appearance,  or  capacity,  but  it  n>ay  be  hmited  in  its  freedom 
You  yourself,  with  the  body  were,  and  spoke  to  friend  as  you 
now  speak  to  her  (the  psychic),  and  while  Marconi-like  conditions 
existed  between  yourself  and  your  anatomy  you  were  at  ease 
even  though  free,  and  loving  spirit  hands  like  bands  produced 
this  power  to  do  in  you.  and  aided  the  friend  to  be  able  to  hear 
and  able  to  see.    It  pleases  me.  whatever  you  have  wish  to  do,  I,' 
Plato,  am  with  other  two.  and  all  of  us  wish  to  serve  you.   (Sec 
Hypatias  explanation  elsewhere.) 

frim  Plaio"  T*!!  ""'"'"""'"tions   from   Aristotle   follow  those 

Several  years  ago  a  control  speaking  through  the  vocal  organs 
of  a  psychic  while  entranced  claimed  to  be  Aristotle;  but  only 
a  sentence  or  two  were  spoken  at  the  time,  and  really  no  con- 
versation was  entered  into  to  confirm  an  opinion,  and  hence  no 
evidence  to  my  mind  was  presented  which  would  establish  any 

Again  through  another  trance  psychic,  a  year  or  two  later,  in 
Hamilton.  Canada,  while  entranced,  some  intelligence  utilized  the 
vocal  organs  to  give  expression  to  thoughts  which  were  philosophic 
m  character  and  claimed  to  be  Aristotle,  and  spoke  a  sentence 

upon  me  in  the  trumpet  seance  held  in  New  York  State  only  a 
short  time  ago.  The  medium  who  held  the  seance  to  which  I 
refer  was  under  the  control  of  Gray  Feather,  the  strong  Indian 


DAllW  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  21 7 

guide  and  control  of  J.  H.  Jonson.  of  Ohio,  who  took  the  place 

on  two  occas,ons  of  the  p,vc|,io'.  own  fruide.    Then  for  th.  fir" 

.me^Ar,stote.  as  he  nil.,.!  himself  to  be.  c.-nvers  d  ,„ 

were  tho.e  of  p.  wise-  ,„nr, :  ,nd  nne  of  nn.ch  experience-  ind 
were  of  .,  chanct-r  that  n.a-i.  then,  seen.  .in,ilar  to  t  o  wf^'  h 
found  expression  tFirourh  two  nth-  .  ,.  i  • .  i 
t^^nce  state.  As  I  feh  1;^^:^.:^:^.  ZZ:^\  t 
^ted  h,m  to  meet  m.  at  the  home  of  d,.  I  Iuman-Psvch"?J'epLnc 
that  same  afternoon,  which  he  did;  and  there  did  nri te  for  r^I 
befTinninR'  at  the  hour  of  4  1'  p  >f         ■      ,  ""^ 

«»,,,  he  w™,  *.„,„;  ;'.t,lo„,.:' ,;;,:', :;';'.  -"•  '^"°-  ^ 

ton,,.    I  had  ,0  ,!„p,  „eh  ,,,„  „f  „.„    .,  PP  » 

e  flew,  a„d  I  »„,  inierccd  in  „,i,  carof„l  work  v„„  d"      Th 

r,"";"  ,°' :'"''""'=  ""'"'  "P  ''"f'  "'  known  do^ree  ThI 
l»d    o  fl,td,„  ahov.  ,1,0  stars,  i,  „,„ch  appeals  ,o  „„    a^j     '  ,, 

a  philosopher,  I  ramc  a„,l  spoke  ,o  vo„  ,',  L„„,„  "  ,  "  "' 

finna.,o„, ;  and  I  .,„  a,d  /„„  ,a„  .  Wi '^  H-r  r^  Z  ^^I 

pr.«5e5Ti;rrLt  etaM-;:  ,t:"r^"f ;-'  "^''  ^^'' 

identity  of  this  f,n,o„s  phitl.Xr  '""°"'"''  °"''  «"= 

I  may  add  to  the  forrwine.  th.at  my  questions  all  wore  read 
aloud  by  m,,elf.  while  responses  ean,c  immcdintelv  I"l\^re 
here  and  then  recorded,  in  my  notc-hoo.,  by  ,h,  „;,;'„;,; 
psychic,  usmff  my  fountain  pen :  a,„|  „.hcn  written  -.nH  r  \  7 
were  handed  to  me  without  copy,  chan.e  o::drns^  :^n!tde; 
my  s,gh    from  first  to  last.    Thou,di  the  question.s  were  p  cmred 

dZy    jyi  ''''  '"'"^^^  "'"'^  ^^■■^''^"t  hesitation  or 

delay,  and  were  as  written  by  my  own   fountain  pen.  in  the 


m ' 


218 


DMVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


%\ 


'     (' 


1      t 


li^  '\\ 


psychic's  hand;  which  pen  has  come  to  be  almost  a  psychic  pen 
for  It  has  had  its  guidance  by  hundreds  of  different  forces  or 
separate  intelligences. 

But  to  return  to  the  communications.  After  the  assurance  that 
Aristotle  was  present  and  ready  to  write,  I  proceeded  with  mv 
questioning.  ' 

J.  S.  K.  Aristotle,  I  desire  to  know  your  views  upon  the 
subjects  I  embraced  in  the  chapters  on  mind  and  the  soul  in  its 
present  and  future  state.  As  you  have  evinced  an  interest  in  my 
researches,  and  my  proposed  publications,  as  shown  by  your 
communications,  audibly  and  also  through  this  writing  psychic 
I  feel  a  strong  desire  to  attune  myself  to  you  at  this  time,  and 
request  from  you  your  present  view,  regarding  these  selfsame 
subjects.  With  many  of  your  former  views  no  doubt  changed 
as  have  my  own,  I  desire  to  learn  from  you  if  what  my  book 
presents  to  mortal  view  regarding  mind  and  soul  or  spirit  is  the 
truth,  as  you  now  know  it. 

Aristotle.  I  agree  with  you  that  what  you  are  at  birth  you 
are  at  every  future  state,  with  modified  degree  of  fate  A  violet 
m  nature  never  becomes  a  lily  or  a  rose;  and  men  are  varied  like 
to  flowers,  but  each  a  one  alone,  v  ,vhite,  or  pink  or  blue  as 
he  was  from  the  seed,  but  strong  .v  frail,  by  circumstance  of 
fate.  Set  out  a  rose,  and  rose  'twill  stay,  and  when  a  man's  soul 
blossoms  in  the  light  of  God,  his  spirit  beautified  by  added  priv- 
lieges,  IS  still  his  spirit  only  and  alone. 

J.  S.  K.  Do  you  agree  with  what  I  claim  that  the  discamate 
spirit  or  soul  of  each  human  present'  the  same  personality,  that 
formerly  existed  in  the  incarnate  state  ? 

Aristotle.  My  present  view  is  like  to  you.  The  garment  body 
as  a  man  is  cast  aside  at  death;  and  like  to  butterfly,  the  soul 
set  free,  but  uses  what  it  had  in  body  crysalistic  state,  but  for 
its  growth  it  had  no  wait. 

J.  S.  K.    What  would  be  your  present  definition  of  soul? 

Aristotle.  My  definition  of  soul,  if  well  expressed,  would 
mean  the  whole.  The  body,  if  one  could  speak  true,  is  but  its 
tenement  of  clay,  in  which  imprisoned  for  a  day,  it  holds  itself 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


219 


I 


alone  complete,  till  called  or  wafted  to  God's  throne  it  comes  into 
its  very  own,  or  comes  into  its  power  to  be  complete  in  powers 
men  cannot  see  or  sense  no  matter  how  they  try.  Yourself  is 
taken  to  the  sky,  and  what  remains  is  nought  to  you.  As  to  the 
body  of  yourself,  at  three,  it  is  now  gone  entirely,  and  nothing 
but  your  memory  retains  its  form,  or  semblance.  So  'tis  with 
life  here  through  which  you  go.  Your  acts  are  all  recorded  where 
they  may  be  found  by  you ;  but  you  have  entered  into  state  that's 
altogether  new,  and  body  has  no  part  with  you. 

J.  S.  K.  Kindly  make  clear  to  my  perception,  what,  in  your 
view,  discamate  spirit  or  soul  is  composed  of. 

Aristotle.  It  is  composed  of  substances  to  spirits  only  tangible, 
to  man  material  'tis  nothingness.  If  you  were  able  to  communicate 
with  me,  by  your  latent  spirit  faculty,  I  should  not  have  so  done, 
or  needed  to ;  but  as  it  was  material  I  had  to  be,  to  come  to  earth 
and  talk  to  thee;  and  so  to  do.  I  take  a  transient  body  like  to 
you,  made  from  substances  of  small  degree,  that  for  the  purpose 
moving  rapidly,  they  impress  man  as  a  reality.  Matter  does  not 
exist,  by  the  way;  but  is  as  scientists  believe  and  know,  made 
up  of  Eons  plus  and  minus  so  they  seem  to  be  to  man  as  a 
reality. 

J.  S.  K.  Have  you  present  belief  in  or  actual  knowledge  of 
Immortality? 

Aristotle.  I  have  present  knowledge  that  it  is  true,  that  I 
am  part  of  God  complete,  and  may  use  matter  as  a  means  to  be 
able  to  so  communicate  with  you,  and  aid  you  in  the  work  you 
do,  which  is  to  teach  the  present  age  to  realize  that  it  has  reached 
a  stage  of  flood  tide  of  experienc  ;  and  you  show  this  flood  or 
current  where  it  is  to  go,  to  reach  its  wish  to  sense  or  know 
that  it  may  find  its  living  dead,  after  their  powers  of  earth 
have  fled. 

J.  S.  K.  Is  re-incamation  of  spirit  a  fact  recognized  by  you, 
or  is  the  word  misapplied,  or  misunderstood? 

Aristotle.  Reincarnation  is  a  fact  recognized  by  me  from  my 
standpoint.  Undeveloped  discarnate  spirits  are  replaced  in  earth 
life  experiences  of  health  and  good,  until  they  grow  to  learn  and 


jiif 


'■■4,-. 


'\'-  'j^nt'*- 


^^^U^i^f^r^T^^^ 


220 


III'  hi  i 


,1     : 

i  ! 


sv ;} 


ii  ■ 


!r 


.1 


Z?^^iV  OF  m£  AWAKENED  MIND 


know.    But  into  babes  born  on  the  earth  they  never  go  and  it 
v^s  not  .ntended  it  should  be  so  understood ;  but  literafminds  so 

who  iSelrnfaf  "^  '"^^  ^^^^"  ''  ^"^^^^  ^^^^^^  ^°  ^«  - 
Reincarnation  is  not  allowable  in  fact,  but  souls  discamate  are 

,^  Zed  tw  .r   "''  "  '^'P^  ''  "^^"'  ^^°  -y  -t  ever  be 
informed  that  this  .s  true,  that  spirits  may  return  to  you. 

J.  b.  K.     How  can  you  demonstrate  or  define  your  human 
personahty  to  me.  or  to  any  critical  psychologist  of  the  preTen" 

.J^ZTT\u^^  personality  is  made  up  of  my  inherited  traits. 

added  to  by  the  results  of  impressions  made  upon  my  power  to 

ense.  by  my  senses  five,  while  in  body,  and  added  ones  here 

k  thrttr'  ''  '  ''''  '  ''^^"^^"'  "^^^'  -^  '--^d  to  know' 
^  through  my  organ  eye.  but  what  I  saw  in  color  or  degree 
wou^d  not  be  just  what  any  other  eye  would  see.  Each  picturing 
of  my  imagmmg  ,s  my  very  own,  for  it  is  made  of  what  I  saw 
Z.^  °''  r''^'  '"^  "'  '^''  P''^"''^'^  ^^^^  ^  difl^crent  one 
mme  alone.  These  are  retamed  in  record,  and  to  me  thev  are  my 
Mastef'sTce  ''  '"  "''"'  '  '"''  '''  "'^  '  ^^^^"^^  ^'^  '^"^^  "^ 
.f^:,^\^"-/  understand,  through  Hypatia,  that  you  are  cognizant 
compinnV    T        '''•   '  '^^^  """^"  ^°^  ^^«  '-^'^  I  -  now 

voJ^^'Iorr""  ^  ""5"^°^^^  ^^.  *^"«.  that  spirits  may  return  to 
you    for  I  am  one  of  those  who  do.     I  also  endorse  your  way 

tl^r^l  '^T'"^  "'■''^  '  P°^"'^'^  ^••^'-''"^"t.  and  then  show- 
ing Its  weakness  later  m  what  you  say  or  prove.  "Dawn  of  the 
Awakene  Mmd"  is  good  from  many  points  of  view.  It  is  impt 
sonal.  It  treats  of  facts  you  have  experienced ;  of  disappointments 

Ind  h'^^r."  '  k"""'  ''  ^"'  °-  ^°"^^^"-^  i°y  -  -veLtions  new 
and  by  added  observers  certified  to  as  true. 

J.  S.  K.  Does  the  evidence  in  my  book,  in  your  judgment 
sustain  the  cla,m  I  make  regarding  1st.  Continuity.  2nd  S 
Return,  and  3rd,  Spirit  Communion?  ^ 


:.!      ( 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  221 

Aristotle   The  evidence  of  Indian  girl  (spirit  of  Pansy)  who 
as  you  say.  described  location  of  pictures  in  your  home  of  wikh 
you  were  not  aware,  but  later  comprehended  and  confir  Jd  "as 
^LJT  '""'^'"'"P  '^  8^°°^'  ^farting  proof,  afterwards  ful- 
fanTe  or  LTm""  f  ^^'^^.^'fl^--^  P^^^hics  h.ving  no  acquain- 
tance or  possible  collusion  is  to  me  a  very  positive  proof    The 
disappomtment  of  the  man  Stead  in  not  being  able  to  use  the 
ones  you  hoped  he  would,  and  yet  used  others  strange  to  you 
The  change  of  heart  or  mind  in  girl  after  messages  were  cor 
roborated.      The    rose    experience,    interesting   an!   convinc  nl 
because  of  success  after  long  lapse  of  time.    Your  wife's  fulfiu: 

"T  q    /"ir"''""  l^'"'"'''''  '^  '^'°  ^^"'^'"^'y  convincing. 

«11  trf;    V.        u   "°'  '^'  ^'"°"'  ^°^'"^^'  theories  and  plans  of 
all  the  philosophers  speculative  ?  f  «*  '^  oi 

Aristotle.   All  of  the  dogmas  were  speculative,  but  manv  had 
ongm  m  some  form  of  supposed  revelation  eithe;  real  or"  mag 

LT;  M  ^       ^'"■'  ""'""'  °^  P'"'"""-^  ^"'■'•^^'^  '■""'ts  from  good 
acts  to  a  primitive  savage  people. 

J.  S.  K.    In  my  human  life  I  have  experienced  great  change 

n  view  from  youth  to  advanced  adult  life:  and  so  I  presume 

that  your  centuries  of  experience  in  spirit  spheres  enables  yoHo 

discern  changes  in  character  and  number  quite  a  few  in  yo,^ 

beUef  of  then,  your  human  life,  and  ultat  nL  •..„  knoJ 

Aristotle  We  do  not  cast  aside  the  rudim«ts  of  our  arith- 
metic; so  with  my  teachings,  I  but  attained  tbe  rudim  nt  of 
what  to  you  in  wholeness  or  completeness  have  .roved  t^ue 

I  grew  with  added  knowledge  to  see  the  errors  or  incomplete- 
ness of  my  human  theory;  and  yet  to  men  in  my  time^T.^s 
new  and  grand,  and  difficult  for  them  to  understand 

J.  S.  K.  Is  not  mind  a  necessity  for  the  functioning  of  soul 
and  hke  to  a  highly  skilled  workman,  qualified  to  soh^e  difficuU 
problems  of  construction  or  performance ;  whether  on  the  one 
hand  It  be  reasoning  out  or  developing  human  attributes:  or  on 
the  other  classifying  the  memory  records,  and  the  culture  and 


!  '  t     I 


...  I 


1:t 


;i 

222  Z?^JFiV  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

Aristotle.     Mind  and  reason  are  necessities  io  the  soul,  but 
mind  js  like  an  organ,  and  reason  what  it  do.-s.     Reason  is  a 
function  of  the  mind,  or  mentality.    Instinct  and  moral  impulse 
are  from  the  soul.     1  entertained  theories  founded  upon  very 
limited  knowledge.     As  my  knowledge  increased  my  belief  was 
changed,  so  that  I  now  believe  as  you,  that  what  is  man  is  God, 
and  so  is  indestructible ;  but  it  may  as  it  advances  become  above 
or  without  the  necessity  of  fixed  apparent  form.     A  body  is  a 
means  of  holding  and  withholding  and  as  spirit  becomes  God- 
like, it  loses  the  need  of  restraint  and  protection.     It  is  true  to 
this  extent,  I  remain  myself  and  on  record  in  my  memory   and 
recorded  m  fact  are  the  feature  and  form  I  had  in  human  life 
and  m  after  spirit  state.     If  I  materialize  in  any  sphere,  I'll  be 
as  I  was  when  I  was  native  there ;  but  when  the  need  of  d®ing 
ends,  I  leave  my  body  and  proceed  to  be,  as  to  her  now  a  soul 
set  free. 

[Note: -At  5  P.M.  the  interview  with  Aristotle  ended ;  and 
in  view  of  all  the  subjects  dealt  with,  and  the  time  consumed   I 

«„1       I       "^"u-  '°  -^V^  ^°  ^^""^^^^  th^  fi^'d.  to  speak  upon 
such  matters  as  his  wisdom  and  my  requirements  would  suggest 

sessiTn.^'j    s"  kV  ^''"^^^''  '"  ^^^  °^^''^  '°"^^*  ^^  ^^'^  ^P^"^^ 

Next  following  is  the  deliverance  of  Socrates. 

Socrates.  As  you  wish  to  do  so  do  I.  Socrates  I  am,  and 
also  here,  and  if  when  you're  away  a  new  thought  comes  to  you 
to  ask  a  question  regarding  it,  write  it,  and  we  will  answer 
automatically.  We  all  shall  linger  with  your  band,  to  aid  you 
m  the  work  you've  planned,  and  hemlock  tea  will  not  be  given 
to  thee  as  reward  of  what  you  do  in  sacrifice  to  men  I  also 
know  that  spirits  come  again,  and  Plato  is  to  me  disciple  dear 
and  what  he  wrote  to  you,  and  what  you  read  to  him  I  heard! 
for  I  was  near  to  him,  and  also  near  to  you. 

I'll  try  to  aid  your  wish  to  be  a  speaker  eloquent,  for  to  me 
It  was  like  a  necessity.  I  walked  upon  the  shore  with  pebbles 
in  my  mouth,  to  be  a  means  of  teaching  my  delinquent  tongue 
to  understand  it  must  obey  my  least  command.  Yet  when  I  won 
the  hemlock  tea  was  ail  that  fate  awarded  me.    Yes,  I  still  live 


.);       * 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AW  A  Ki.  NED  MIND  223 

and  here  today  I  have  my  influence;  and  the  words  I  sav  show 
thought  and  power.  "Twas  not  to  me  a  known  fact  that  a  soul 
could  come  and  like  to  brotlier  help  nin  throui,^h :  h„t  I  had  faith 
and  hope,  and  love  of  all  hlm^anit^ ,  and  I  was  helped  to  bear 
the  load,  and  aid  humanity  out  of  thr-  rut  of  fixed  belief  in 
Idolatry  and  superstition's  fePr,  into  a  way  to  see  more  clear; 
and  later  pupils  taught  it  so,  and  like  to  river  in  its  flow  it 
washed  away  in  large  degree  the  followers  or  beliefs  in  the 
Idolatry  of  period  then:  and  made  a  way  for  souls  of  men  to 
grow,  though  what  I  taught  I  did  not  know. 

Otelleo  (an  Egyptian  of  the  long  ago  and  member  of  my 
spint  band).  Sift  out  the  gnld  some  men  would  do,  but  it  is 
not  the  case  with  you.  You  sift  the  dross  awav  from  what  you 
wrote  and  all  ,s  gold,  that  you  allow  to  ,stav.  Like  to  a  crown 
of  gold  buned  for  ages  in  the  halls  of  time,  dust  r^athered  clings 
to  It.  and  you  have  made  its  wonders  beautiful  an!  true,  and  it 
will  prove  a  crown  to  you. 

Precious  indeed  it  k  and  we  have  led  vou  forward  carefully 
to  th,s  Its  nearly  completed  state :  and  when  sufficient  time  is 
passed,  no  longer  wait  but  put  it  through,  for  we  in  thoughts 
are  guiding  you.  and  lighting  up  your  veil  of  care,  till  you  can 
see  the  one  is  there.  You  have  selected  well  and  true.  a«d  good 
will  be  the  completion  of  the  task  for  thee.    I  am  Oteileo  as  you 


Ji  I 


CHAPTER  XXV 

ONLY  five  short  months  havo  gone,  since  the  November 
series  of  1911  ;  and  I  return  with  increased  earnestness 
and  zeal  to  prosecute  the  study  of  the  wonderful  occult 
problems,  at  a  Jonson  seance  in  Toledo.  Truly  impressive  and 
important  are  the  demonstrations  of  such  a  seance.  They  mark 
the  possibilities,  and  develop  the  certainties  of  actual  meeting  of 
representatives  of  two  realms  of  existence -the  earthly  and  the 
spiritual. 

When  I  remember  that  over  twenty  years  ago,  a  female  bab« 
was  born  to  my  then  living  wife  and  me,  but  passed  away  at 
birth  to  spirit  realms,  to  be  from  care  and  trouble  free -and 
few  there  be  but  would  agree,  that  it  had  gone  to  heaven.  I  did 
not  then  know,  that  we  should  meet  again  on  earth,  but  I  do 
know  now. 

The  mother,  May,  was  always  of  the  desire  and  strong  belief, 
that  she  would  some  day,  when  she  had  passed  to  spirit  life,  find 
her  angel  daughter. 

For  the  past  few  years  she  had  joined  me  in  this  important 
work  and  earnest  study,  and  with  me  visited   during  passing 
years,  this  wonderful  medium  Jonson,  time  after  time;  and  often 
hoped  as  years  rolled  on  to  see  her  angel  baby.    On  September 
29.  1911,  May  passed  out  of  earth  life  into  spirit  realms      In 
forty-five   days  after  this   change,   she   returned   in   form    and 
nrongiit  atong  with  her  our  angel  daughter,  on  the  13th,  15th 
and  16th  of  November,   1911;  and  it  was  in  this  same  home 
where  she  and  I  had  before  investigated,  as  will  be  found  recorded 
m  previous  chapters. 

The  first  seance  of  this  present  April  series.  1912,  which  I  was 
privileged  to  attend,  opened  as  a  public  one,  on  Thursday  night 
the  11th  of  April.  ' 

I  have  quite  often  there,  and  for  a  long  time  pursued  the 
avocation  of  a  critical  psychical  researcher;  and  not  alone  but 

224 


{  i 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


225 


aided  by  my  then  mortal  wife,  and  by  an  officer  of  my  Society, 
and  also  by  other  menihcrs.  have  tried  and  tried   in   vain    to 
account  by  every  known  hypothesis,  for  human-like  forms  and 
features,  dress,  voice  and  conversation;  and  with  many  other 
natural  conditions,  thus  coming  into  close  communion  as  relatives 
and  friends:  and  in  full  hearing  and  presence  of  all  sitters  for 
a  brief  time,  then  bidding  all  goodnight,  disappeared  as  physical 
through  their  anatomical  dissolution  at  the  floor,  some  time  to 
reappear.    The  only  satisfactory  hypothesis  that  can  account  for 
all  the  demonstrations  here,  is  the  one  which  I  have,  after  twenty 
years  of  earnest,  honest',  critical  examination  and  careful  study 
fully  adopted,  viz.:  the   Spiritual   Hypothesis.      I   found   when 
I  first  came  to  this  psychic  Jonson.  I  was  not  a  lone  investigator  • 
but  that  scores  of  others  from  far  and  near,  not  only  on  the 
American  continent,  but  individuals  from  other  countries  too 
had  also  sought  him  out,  and  have  labored  incessantly  to  solve 
the  problem ;  and  had  professed  belief  that  they  could,  each  in 
his  own  way,  and  according  to  his  ideal  hypothesis.     So  each 
as  he  arrived  proceeded  to  unlock  the  mystery,  with  his  own 
mncric  key. 

Some  very  zealous  ones  would  proceed  to  seal  the  window 
and  lock  and  seal  the  door;  and  be  prepared  for  all  designs  of 
trap  doors  and  panels,  and  armed  with  mosquito  netting-  and 
ready  were  for  all  confederates.  The  cabinet  was  in  an  upstair 
room,  within  it  naught  but  a  single  chair;  and  to  the  critic's 
surpnse,  the  medium  was  not  there,  but  sitting  with  the  sitters 
in  the  room  outside  the  cabinet,  in  full  view  during  the  seance- 
or  while  a  part  thereof  was  held. 

The  whole  most  nearly  resembled  a  friendly  family  circle 
ready  to  receive  the  callers  from  spirit  land;  and  thus  time  was' 
allowed  the  critics  to  examine  to  their  heart's  content  the  cabinet 
or  room,  and  all  else.  When  they  were  through  and  seated 
some  forms  came  by  the  way  of  the  floor,  just  in  front  of  their 
feet,  while  some  came  by  way  of  the  cabinet;  and  others  from 
the  air  and  room;  which  was  so  well  lighted  one  could  pick  their 
own  friends  out. 


226 


DAlf^N  OF  run  AWAKENED  MIND 


•  % 


I 


if'  t 


-I 


Just  here  I  wish  to  make  my  statement  plain,  that  of  the  expert 
gentlemen  above  alluded  to  uas  one,  a  National  Government 
Offiaal  of  credit  and  iciiouu,  possessed  of  well  known  skill  and 
h,gh  integrity.     He  had  been  deputed  by  those  in  authority  to 
make  discovery  of  a  supposed  fraud ;  but  was  soon  convinced 
Of  the  realty  of  existence,   from   the  most  critical  observation 
and  investigation,  of  a  fact  and  truth  that  would  not  down   by 
this  among  many  of  his  plans,  viz.:  taking  a  flashlight  picture 
of  an  apparition  standing  near,  he  found  it  was  a  spirit  relative 
who  there  and  then  conversed  with  him,  and  proved  he  was  his 
spirit  brother;  and  had  a  transient  body  clothed,  and  conversed 
and  answer    1  questions,  and  proved  his  personality  to  his  living 
brother;  and  gave  testimony  quite  in  conformity  with  what  I 
have  alsr,  given  in  previous  chapters :  and  hence  hereafter  there 
wil    be  no  necessity  for  further  reference  in  any  sense  to  pre- 
cautions taken  V  expert  researchers  of  different  classes  in  the 
work  o    investigation  of  J.  B.  Jonson ;  and  of  the  phenomena  of 
physical  character,  whenever  present  at  the  seance.     This  much 
and  more  is  commended  to  such  authorities  as  have  in  past  years 
expressed  their  conviction  that  Jonson's  phenomena  were  not  of 
psychic  ongm.  and  who  in  an  official  capacity,  and  with  authori- 
tative tone,  invited  him  to  depart. 

After  many  years  of  close  observation  and  repeated  investiga- 
tions,  I  have  secured  much  evidence-only  a  portion  of  whJch 
1  give  in  the  psychic  scries  of  my  publications- which  will  I 
am  confident  sustain  the  hypothesis  I  have  adopted;  and  which 
I  believe  to  be  quite  strong  enough  to  baffle  and  successfully 
resist  the  ablest  criticism  that  can  be  brought  to  bear  againc,  it 
by  the  best  qualified  detective,  conjurer,  scientist,  psyjiicai 
researcher,  priest  or  man. 

A  PuDLic  JoxsoN  Seaxce  April  11th,  1912. 

The  medium  sat  on  a  chair  in  semi-circle  or  horse-sboe  form 

along  with  all  the  sitters,   for  a  major  portion  of  the  stance! 

After  the  Lord's  prayer  had  been  offered  in  unison,  and  the 

instrumental  music  began  tiio  harmonizing,  Jonson  was  seen  to 


DAIVN  Of  THE  AlVAKENED  MIND 


227 


be  in  a  trance  state  sitting.  Nearly  every  sitter  had  one  or  two 
callers,  and  there  were  two  apparently  advanced  spirit  guides, 
one  of  whom  was  Hypatia.  When  advanced  spirit  puides  appear, 
the  room  is  usually  lightened  up  by,  or  during  their  presence. 
There  were  twelve  sitters  in  the  room  besides  the  medium  Jonson, 
and  without  actual  count  I  would  estimate  there  were  some 
twenty  forms  presented. 

The  personality  that  has  frequently  communicated  with  me 
in  broken  English,  through  trumpets  and  through  the  Human- 
Psychic-Telcphone  in  New  York  State,  as  will  appear  in  chap- 
ters  of  the  book  elsewhere,  proved  then,  and  in  that  way,  to 
have  an  interest  in  my  spirit  wife,  as  well  as  in  mvself,  'and 
showed  by  the  language  used,  that  he  was  the  selfsame  Indian 
persor,.-  !ity,  so  well  and  widely  known  as  chief  control  of  J.  B. 
Jonson,  and  held  him  thus  throughout  the  entire  seance,  in  a 
trance  condition ;  and  did  not  respond  to  the  suggestion  of  Mrs. 
Jonson,  "Had  you  not  better  go  inside,  Grav  Feather?"  to  which 
he  quickly  replied,  "No."  and  waited  till  after  he  brought  my 
wife  May.  who  had  with  her,  her  angel  daughter,  two  forms  at 
once ;  while  Jonson  was  still  sitting  outside  of  the  cabinet  as  a  part 
of  the  circle.    After  I  held  my  conversation  with  the  two   they 
dissolved  into  invisible  state  (which  is  reported  by  the  stenog- 
rapher), and  as  I  returned  to  my  chair  in  the  circle,  he.  Gray 
Feather,  said,  "Me  now  go ;  I  stay  till  I  bring  'em  two  together 
for  you,  Big  Chief." 

One  circumstance  out  of  the  ordinary  that  I  not'ced,  and  in 
which  I  also  participated,  was  this.  I  sat  at  the  toe  of  the  horse- 
shoe circle,  or  form  of  sitting  before  the  curtains  of  the  room 
called  cabinet,  ir.d  at  a  point  fully  ten  feet  from  them,  and  I 
as  well  as  all  th.'  others,  had  some  candy  placed  in  my  mouth 
by  the  deft  fingers  of  what  had  the  appearance  of  a  beautiful 
angel  form;  but  without  wings.  (Wings  are  symbolical,  but 
are  not  attached  to  bodies,  nor  made  use  of  in  any  other  way, 
90  my  spirit  guide  Hypatia  informs  me.)  This  angel  form  resorted 
to  a  humorous  tantalizing  manner  with  one  or  two,  who  sought 
to  have  her  place  the  candy  in  their  hand,  so  as  to  take  her  hand 


!  r 


228 


DA^yN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


If 


i 

M 


ill     ^ 


as  well.  This  visit  was  near  the  close;  but  she  first  appeared 
when  the  s&ince  opened  and  was  addressed  by  many  sitters 
familiar  with  her  appearance  as  being  "Viola,"  the  control  of 
Mrs.  Jonson.  who  is  a  trumpet  medium. 

The  Stenographer's  Report. 

Toledo,  11th  April  (evening),  1912, 

(A  report  of  conversations  had,  or  of  words  spoken,  in  indicated 
cases,  at  Jonson 's  Se.nncc.) 
Gray  Featheb:    (Who  is  alleged  to  speak  through  the  vocal 

organs  of  Mr.  J.  B.  Jonson)   ....  "Good  evening  " 
Members  of  the  Circle  Am.:  "Good  evening,  Grav  Feather  " 
Gray  Feather:   "Me  glad  to  see  big  medicine  man  here.    Me 

come  to  help  you  all  me  can.    Me  not  say  anything  just  right 

Me  only  beginning." 

Dr.  John  S.  King:  "It  is  all  right,  Gray  Feather,  and  I 
thank  you." 

The  form  that  now  appears  is  that  of  the  alleged  spirit  guide 
of  Dr.  King.  She  was  pretty  and  was  clothed  in  white  flowing 
garments,  with  bright  bands  about  the  head,  and  sparkling  jewels 
around  her  arms  and  neck.    She  came  to  Dr.  King. 

Dr.  King:    "Hypatia,  have  you  May  with  you  tonight?" 

Hypatia:  "Yes,  she  is  here." 

Dr.  King:    "Will  you  bring  her  to  speak  to  me?" 

Hypatia:  "Yes."  ....  "I  want  you  to  press  on  and  finish 
your  book  while  you  have  your  strength.  There  are  many  other 
writings  yet  to  come."   (She  then  disappeared  from  view.) 

Dr.  King:    "Come  again,  Hypatia." 

(Two  other  forms  do  now  appear  who  are  announced  as  Mrs 
Kmg,  the  Doctor's  wife,  and  his  daughter  May  Donna.) 

Mrs.  King  (patting  the  Doctor  on  his  left  shoulderj :  "Johnnie 
dear,  I  love  you ;  I  love  you  so." 

Dr.  King:  "Yes,  yes,  I  know  you  do,  and  I  am  so  glad  we  get 
a  chance  to  talk  again." 

Mrs.  King:  "Though  I  am  gone  from  earth  life,  yet  I  am  with 
you  all  the  time,  and  will  be  as  long  as  you  live." 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  229 

Di.  King:    "Yes,  yes,  loved  one." 

M«s.  King:    "I  want  you  to  finish  your  book,  and  I  will  pve 
y°^  *"*^«,'"^o"»»tion  that  you  want.    I  do  want  you  to  finish 

(May  Donma  Not  in  Sight.) 

Di.  King:  "Is  May  Donna  with  you  now?" 

Mrs.  King:  "Yes."  (And  then  May  Donna  appears.) 

May  Donna:   "Yes,  I  come  with  mamma.    We  stay  with  you 
all  we  can. '  ' 

Dr.  King:    'VVill  you  sing  for  us  tonight.  May  Donna?" 
May  Donna  :    "I  don't  know  whether  I  can  or  not,  but  will 

sing  for  you  before  you  leave  Toledo." 
Mrs.  King:  "I  love  you.  my  dear  one.  I  will  come  again.  May 

Donna  will  sing  for  you  before  you  leave  Toledo." 

with^'o^r"'    "^°  ^°"  ^"^^  '"  ^^^^*''"  ^""^  ^°"'  '''*"'  ''  '^* 

Mrs.  King:  "Yes.  I  see  Mabel  often.  They  are  both  with  me." 

DR.  King  :  Will  you  try  and  get  a  message  for  me  from  Mabel 
tor  her  father,  or  send  it  to  him  ?" 

Mrs.  King  (again  patting  the  Doctor  on  the  shoulder)  says 
"I  love  you,  dear  one."  '  ' 

Dr.  King:  "Yes,  I  know  you  do." 

Mrs.  King:  "Good-bye." 

Doctor:  "Good-bye,  dear." 

[Note: —  May  Donna  was  rather  below  medium  heieht— had 
golden  hair  and  curls -gold  bands  about  head  and  Sk  and 
arms  bare,  and  flowing  draperies  were  worn  1 

(A  form  now  appears  of  an  elderly  man  with  a  long,  heavy 
white  beard   who  appeared  to  be  familiar  to  all  the  sitters,  and 

o7L?rWHedt.r"  "  ""'  ''"''  ^''°  '^  ^'^  ^"^^^'  ^°"^^°> 

you  agali/'^    "^""^  '''"'"^'  ^''  ^^'^P'  ^'"^  P'^^^*=^  *°  ""^t 
Dr.  Sharp:  "I'm  glad  to  see  you  here." 
Dr.  King:  "I'm  always  glad  to  see  and  meet  you  " 
Dr.  Sharp  :  "I  am  the  control  of  Mrs.  Wriedt,  who  will  shortly 


■■v&(si^- 


MICROCOPY    RESOLUTION   TEST  CHART 

(ANSI  ond  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


2.2 


A  APPLIED  irvMGE     Ir 

Sr*-  1653    fast    Ma-n    St'Mt 

y-S  Roct-ester,   New   York         1*609       USA 

'-S^  (716)   *82  -  030O  -  Phone 

^S  ^"'IS)  288  -  5989  -  Fa* 


re 


li  r 


230 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


i^f  i'  ! 


111-  ' 
t 

i 


cross  the  ocean  for  a  time,  and  I  will  not  soon  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  meeting  you  again.  I  wanted  to  call  and  say  that  the 
ones  who  have  passed  away  are  all  in  sympathy  with  your  work ; 
and  they  will  aid  you  all  the  time." 

Dr.  King:  "I  thank  you  very  much." 

Dr.  Sharp:  "Mrs.  King  is  a  member  of  my  band,  and  we  all 
work  for  you." 

Dr.  King:  "I  understand." 

Dr.  Sharp:  "There  are  many  others  who  wish  to  appear  so 
I  must  go  now,"  and  he  then  disappeared  from  view. 

Gray  Feather:  "I  do  as  I  said:  I  bring  them  as  I  said  I 
would." 

Dr.  King:  "Yes,  Gray  Feather,  and  I  thank  you." 

(Sgd.)  Minnie  Noble, 
Stenographer. 
State  of  Ohio,  Lucas  County,  U.  S. 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me,  a  notary  public  in  and  for 
Lucas  County,  Ohio,  at  Toledo,  this  20th  day  of  April,  1912. 

(Sgd.)     A.  H.  Peiter, 
Notary  Public. 

[Note:  —  The  foregoing  appearance  of  Dr.  Sharp  is  one  of 
several  referred  to  in  the  attached  article,  which  appeared  in 
"Light,"  of  London,  England,  over  three  years  later.    J.  S.  K.] 


II 


•THE  DIRECT  VOICE. 


A  Correlation. 


By  Vice-Admiral  Usborne  Moore." 


(From  "Light,"  of  July  10,  1915.) 
"The  best  evidence  that  can  be  put  forward  of  the  existence 
and  identity  of  a  spirit  is  afforded  by  correlations,  i.  e.,  when  a 
spirit  is  able  to  manifest  in  one  place  and  then  tell  someone  in 
another  place,  through  another  medium,  where  he  has  been  and 
what  he  has  said  or  who  was  present.  When  this  takes  place 
in  two  different  countries  with  different  sitters  it  is  more  satis- 
factory than  when  it  occurs  only  in  two  cities  of  the  same  country 
or  to  the  same  sitter.    I  have  experienced  these  correlations  very 


ir  'i 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  231 

Un'eJVt'aL^'S  three  or  four  ti.es  between  the 

having  such  a  c^nn  cS  or  """*'  however,  remember  ever 

am  now  gobg  to  reTat"         '°"^''"^'"ff  ^-^^mple  as  that  which  I 

Dr'jS^T^n^'Ihe  ti/^^  '' t''^'  ^^^'-^  ^  '^^^er  from 
gatoi  in  Toronto'  Ci,  Id  l^ r"  ^^""1"  '''"''  '^^y'^'"^  "'"^"ti- 
spirit  gt,ide,  o;  °;onSr'  'of  t r?  \>lM  'h''''-  f'^^P'"  ^^« 
and  others  at  certain  meeting,  in  T.  I  ■'  ^^'^  ''"''^'^"  *«  ^im 
kno^vs  better  ihan  Dr   Kin^^.i       ^,'^''°"i° .'"  Xovember.    No  one 

give  away  de taHs  he  on  v'^n  onf["  ''  °^  '•'  ^''^"^^-  "^  ^^^^  "«* 
--that  he  had  fi  St  4°ted  hT  ''"',  '^'T  "^  "Sharp's"  talk 

had  deUvered  an  addre  s  when  he  "^  '  "^'"  ^'  ^^'•-  ^'"^^ 
Enclosed  in  the  letter  was  \oZ  rl  k^  •°''''  ^'^"^  ^''^^'" 
of  those  present  a  the  Torn  .  "?'"'-ohorat,ve  evidence  of  one 
testified  to  ashing  withTR"  ^^^"^'^^  "^  a  nrrative.  also 
occasion  'Vr  S"  had  n.?!  ^°"r  °"/'  '>''''^°-  O'^''^'  °"  ^^^ich 
ladies  of  the  socie  V  at  Tomnt.'f ''.^  ^"^  7""^'''  ^°  I"'"-  The 
ested  and  had  Sd  Dr  kT?  *^"-  """T^'^  ^^"^  "i"<^h  inter- 
if  "Dr.  Sharp'^tlld''  or^^oraVVh^'.'.^^T v"V"^  ^"^^^'^'"'^ 

MS'vwfed"  S:'hrvinJor''%'°.^  ^"  ^PP''^*""'^^  °f  -eing 
13th,  asking  if  I  would  inv^S"^  '"■°'"  *°  '"^  °"  February 

thri'^moSs  ?"""'''  ^°"  ^''"  °""  ^°  Canada  within  the  last 

Answer  :  "Do  you  mean  to  'Paul''"  r'TauI"  fc  ft,«  ,,      j 
of  a  Canad  an  eentleman  whn  t,nc        .  -f      .      *"^  pseudonym 

.oL«*;  and  wfo  ifrf:?o°rar/;.?!;;"rha";^.T  ""  "^"" 
y-  •     No.  somebody  else  '  ^"drp.  ; 

manlmidiurlr^the'/ot:  '^l^:'^^  ^'^^«  ^^'^  ^^  » 
and  tell  h-m  from  me  thnf  n.,  •  •  '°"  ^°  '''"^^  *«  Dr.  King 
of  people  were  therT  lon^  th.T  I  "^""'n  P""'"^"  ^  ""'"h^? 
-(spelling)  CALVERT"  ''  *^^'^''*  ^"^  M"'  Sales 


m 


■•-1. 


^1 


II' 


<    < 


232 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


^    ^ 


k    I 


|:=J^    I- 


¥\ 


Q.:  "How  do  you  spell  'Sales'?" 

A.:  "I  forget.  We  went  over  a  bridge  to  get  to  the  seance- 
room.  It  was  Toronto,  Canada.  The  people  asked  after  Mrs. 
Wriedt  and  they  asked  after  you.  They  were  anxious  to  know 
if  it  was  me  speaking  and  wanted  this  to  be  confirmed  in  Eng- 
land. Tell  Dr.  King  his  wife  spoke  to  him,  ^d  his  little  girl 
was  sitting  on  his  knee." 

Q. :  "Can  you  give  the  date  ?" 

A.:  "No;  I  can't  remember  dates." 

Q. :  "Have  you  manifested  to  Dr.  King  through  J.  B.  Jonson 
at  Toledor 

A. :  "/  most  certainly  have,  and  through  other  mediums.  I  am 
very  pleased  to  meet  Dr.  King,  as  he  has  done  so  much  for  the 
cause.  I  wish  you  to  tell  Dr.  King  that  '  was  the  first  person 
to  introduce  phenomenal  mediumship  into  Canada." 

("Dr.  Sharp"  did  not  volunteer  anything  about  a  lecture  or 
an  address.) 

On  the  following  morning  I  had  an  opportunity  to  speak  to 
"Dr.  Sharp"  again.  I  said,  "The  paper  from  Toronto  said  that 
you  told  the  people  you  had  come  from  Dover.  What  is  the 
meaning  of  this?  Is  it  a  mistake?"  "No  mistake  at  all,"  he 
replied,  emphatically.  "I  was  at  Dover,  or  near  Dover,  in  a 
hospital  ship,  looking  after  the  wounded.  I  was  hovering  about 
between  Southampton,  Folkestone  and  Dover  in  the  hospital 
ships,  and  I  was  nearest  to  Dover  at  the  time  when  I  left  to  visit 
Canada." 

All  this  was  sent  to  Dr.  King  at  Toronto,  and  in  course  of 
time  he  sent  me  an  account  of  his  seances.  One  of  them  was  on 
November  18th  when  "Dr.  Sharp"  informed  him  that  he  had 
come  over  for  the  first  time  from  Dover  on  the  night  of  Dr.  King's 
address,  November  14th.    Dr.  King  goes  on  to  say : 

On  November  19,  1914,  a  seance  was  held  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Julian  Sale\  in  Rosedale,  a  residential  part  of  the 
city,  by  the  same  medium,  and  twenty-six  sitters  were  present, 
including  Mrs.  Calvert.  In  order  to  go  to  this  .=eance  we  had 
to  cross  a  ravine,  with  a  roadway  below  at  the  distance  of  120  ft. 
/  inquired  after  Mrs.  Wriedt,  and  you  were  inquired  after  by 
Mrs.  Calvert  and,  I  think,  by  one  other.    (The  italics  are  mine.) 

Want  of  space  prevents  me  from  quoting  the  whole  of  Dr. 
King's  interesting  letter  to  me,  but  he  mentions  that  his  deceased 
wife  did  speak  to  him  at  this  and  all  his  other  seances;  that  his 
daughter's  presence  was  felt  by  him,  and  that  the  medium  was  a 
man-medium  for  the  direct  voice,  a  Mr.  Burroughs,  who  was 
placed  under  the  strictest  test  conditions. 


1 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  233 

irlmVJ  T^^JT""  'f  I°'°"V';  "^^^"^^  ^  h^^«  heard  of  him 
m^Z^'Z'  l^-^  ^"^  ?*!;"'■  ^  h^^^  "°*  y^t  had  the  pleasure  of 
ZZP^i  rT  f  •  ^  ^°  "°*  '■"°"^^t  ^^^  hearinif  or  seeing 
hfJnrTIn/  ^^iY"*,'" .«^on'?«tion  with  Canadian  affairs,  beforl 
Dr  jJfnann^  M  V^"'''':'  acquainted  with  Toronto  and  knows 
Dr.  King  and  Mrs  Calvert,  but  she  did  not  hear  of  the  November 

even'ff%i;  .""^  •t"'  l".^  "^'-  ^^^'^"  °"  ^^^ruary  14th  ;Td 
even  if  she  had,  it  would  not  account  for  "Dr.  Sharp's"  loud  and 
clear  utterance  on  that  day  in  a  I.ondon  flat.     Nothing  is  more 

Srf  Writs.'*'- '   °  •  5^'^;  '^°''^^  ^°^'^'"S  -^ith  and  assiSI 
Mrs.  Wnedt,  is  an  independent  personality."  •    ^     B 


1 


'Hi 


ih* 


!• 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

TO     me    this  seance  was  more  realistic  than  the  previous 
one,  as  I  seemed  to  see  and  hear  much  more  distinctly, 
than  in  the  first  or  public  seai.ce,  though  not  so  well  as 
in  the  November  series.    When  my  spirit  wife  stood  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  curtains,  in  the  doorway  of  the  room,  called  cabinet 
I  took  my  stand  on  her  hft  hand,  and  she  close  to  my  right 
shoulder;  and  I  saw  her  bring  our  spirit  daughter  close  to  her 
right  side.     I  standing  thus,  and  my  stenographer  opposite  to 
me   enabled  her  to  write  by  the  light  on  the  opposite  wall,  and 
still  not  prevent  its  slightly  shaded  or  diminished  rays  from  falling 
directly  on  presenting  forms.     As  our  conversation  proceeded, 
and  seemed  so  true  to  life,  my  thoughts  reverted  to  the  falling 
Clods  of  earth  upon  t!:e  coffin  in  the  tomb,  containing  the  corrupt- 
ible body;  while  I  stood  in  the  living  presence  of  my  loved  one, 
who  had  put  on  the  transient  body  and  exhibited  her  living 
duplicate,  with  mirrored  likeness  of  features  and  familiar  voice, 
for  this  occasion ;  and  then  conversed  with  me.  as  in  the  home, 
to  prove  her  human  personality.     Her  form  all  could  see.  and 
jier  voice  all  could  hear;  and  having  lived  the  mortal  life,  she 
had  emered  upon  the  spiritual  one  and  yet  was  present  here  with 
-e.    And  thus  I  find  that  life's  experience,  as  matured  by  ae- 
but  verifies  the  early  intuitions  of  my  boyhood  days.    (See  Chap- 

The  thought  does  now  present  most  strongly,  that  mortal  life 
IS  short,  and  but  a  time  for  preparation  for  the  perfecting  ont; 
known  as  the  immortal  As  I  have  so  recently  dealt  with  her 
presentment  to  my  normal  senses,  as  found  in  Chapter  XX  I 
mil  conclude  this  introduction  to  the  Stenographer's  report,  by 
directing  special  attention  to  a  very  strong  evidential  matter  of 
more  than  passing  moment.  While  I  stood  listening  to  her 
language,  and  viewing  her  placid  smile  of  satisfaction,  and  also 
speaking  with  my  daughter,  /  felt  May's  fingers  pulling  at  my 

234 


DAWN  OF  THE  AIVAKE.;ED  MIND  235 

scarf-pin;  and  her  eyes  directed  tozvards  it.    It  seemed  as  if  she 

nth  of  November,  at  ihc  first  seance  zcith  Mrs.   Wriedt    the 

IT."'-:'''  "''''"^  ""  '"'''  '^'^d''^'''  '0  har^  her  single 
dunnondnj  made  orcr  into  a  scarf  pin;  but  to  be  sure  and  use 

of  the  senes,  held  at  Jouson's  on  the  l.m  of  November,  1911  the 
stenographer  reported  what  here  follows,  viz.:  "The  diamond 
I  want  you   as  soon  as  you  go  home,  to  have  set  as  a  scarf  pin 

nndZf  '''"''''.  '"''''  '""  '"^'^  '■'■  ^^  yo"  understand!' 

and  uheu  you  rccar  U,  it  -..ill  make  it  easier  for  me  to  come 
near  to  you."  (See  Chapter  XVI.  No.  11.)  ThL  facts  sh  had 
retatnedur  memory   (she  and  none  other)  and  now  sou.htZ 

Zfefv    "f'f'y, '■'''''''  «"^  *.v  -lamination,  of  the  secuHtl  or 
safety  of  the  ptn's  attachment.     When  she  found  it  all  secure 
cn^u^rn  as  she  had  requested,  she  looked  me  in  the  eves  ani 
smd     You  used  to  be  so  proud  of  me,  when  I  was  wearinz  it 
and  so  I  am  most  glad  to  know  you  wear  it  now." 

The  Stenographer's  Report. 

Toledo,  15th  April.  1912. 

(A  report  of  conversations  held,  or  of  words  spoken  in  indicated 
cases  at  Jonson  Seance.) 
Gray  Feather   (who  is  alleged  to  speak  through  the  vocal 

organs  of  Mr  Jonson),  after  greeting  other  members  of  the 

crde,  says:   -Me  glad  to  see  big  Medicine  Man  here  " 
D».  King  :  "Thank  you,  Gray  Feather.  Fm  glad  to  be  here,  t.o  " 
iwo  forms  now  appear  which  are  claimed  to  be  the  author's 

spint  wife  and  daughter.  c^uuiur  s 

^^'^^''''''-.J  """''  '°  ^''^  '°  '''  y*^"  ^°"'^ht,  Johnnie  dear." 
hefe    tfor"         '■  '°"  '"  '°°'  "  "^"■-  ^"^  ^^y  ^--'  ^-'- 
May  Donna  :    "Yes,  papa." 

Mrs.  King:    "It  seems  as  though " 

Dr.  King:    "Yes." 

Mrs.  King:    "It  seems  as  though  my  love  grows  fonder  ever 


'I  • 


r-t' 


.  j 


236 


D/m'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


since  we  have  parted,  my  dear  Johnnie.  How  happy  we  will  be 
when  the  time  comes,  when  you  come  with  me." 

Dr.  Ki.n'g:    "I  have  missed  you." 

Mrs.  King  :  "And,  my  dear  Johnnie,  I  want  you  to  have  every- 
thing ready,  so  that  you  will  be  prepared  when  I  come  for  you." 

Dr.  King:    "Yes,  but  I  have  more  work  to  do  yet?" 

Mrs.  King:  "Yes,  that  is  what  I  want  you  to  do.  I  love  you 
so  much.    You  were  so  good  to  me  through  my  sickness." 

Dr.  King:    "No  more  than  I  ought  to  have  been." 

Mrs.  King  :  "If  it  had  not  been  for  you  hanging  to  me,  I  never 
would  have  lived  so  long  as  I  did." 

Dr.  King:    "I  know,  my  dear." 

Mrs.  King:  "Never  mind,  my  dear  Johnnie,  there  will  be  one 
time  when  we  will  med,  never  more  to  part " 

Dr.  King:    "Yes." 

Mrs.  King:   "I  am  so  glad  you  have  come.  Doctor." 

Dr  King:  "My  dear  one !  I  am  so  delighted  that  you  are  able 
to  come  so  soon  and  do  so  well." 

Mrs.  King  :    "Yes,  I  want  you  to  give  me  strength." 

Dr.  King:  "Draw  all  the  strength  that  you  can  from  me.  TeU 
me  how  I  can  help  you." 

(Here  she  noticed  pin  worn  by  Dr.  King  made  from  Mrs. 
Kmg  s  nng.)   "You  used  to  be  so  proud  of  me  when  I  wore  it  " 

Dr.  King:  "That's  right,  I  did.  You  will  come  again  before 
I  leave  Toledo,  won't  you?" 

Mrs.  King  (turning  to  stenographer) :   "And  I  want  to  thank 
you,  and  I  want  you  (looking  at  the  Doctor)  to  be  good  to  her 
Do  all  you  can  for  everybody.   You  will  get  a  star  in  your  crown' 
for  It,  my  dear  Johnnie." 

[Note: -Before  leaving  the  Doctor  she  showed  her  warm 
affection  by  patting  him  gently  on  his  shoulder,  and  smoothing 

^^h^lLllX^' ^''^"^Lll^  ''''''"^  h''"  ^"^'bly.  twice  on  hi! 
right  cheek,  bade  him  good-bye,  and  disappeared  from  sight] 

The  next  form  appearing  for  the  Doctor  claimed  to  be  that 
of  his  father. 

Dr.  King:    "I  am  so  g'ld  to  see  you,  father." 


Wi^W^. 


DAIVN  Of  Ti,t.  AWAKENED  MIMD  237 

^.s|£.SU?™-r.',".r.U-.:--> 

UR.  KINO.     I  am  so  proud  of  that." 

i-'R.  KING .     You  Will  come  again  " 
Stephen  King:  "I  will  try" 
Dr.  King:  "Good-bye,  good-bye." 

(Sgd.)    Minnie  Noble, 
Stenographer. 
State  of  Ohio,  Lucas  County,  U.  S 

(Sgd.)     A.  H.  Peiter, 
Notary       blic. 


'M 


l.i 


1  i 


}| 


:  ii 


|i; 


^^m 


ii: 


BB^iga 


CHAPTER  XXVII 


!;: 


f  ^ 


\.     Mi 


J  WAS  again  honored  as  in  November  last,  with  an  invitation 
from  the  "Sunflower  Class,"  and  hence  the  third  seance  of 
the  April  ?  ies  was  held  with  excellent  conditions.  The 
reason  for  this  court-sy,  as  last  time  explained,  was  due  to  the 
fact  of  my  being  an  orficer  of  the  Canadian  Society  for  Psychicil 
Research ;  and  conditions  certainly  specially  favored  me  at  this 
time,  as  in  addition  to  my  own  guide  Hypatia,  my  spirit  wife  May, 
and  my  daughter,  there  wfe  also  my  spirit  mother  Margaret  P., 
who  came  in  company  A'ith  my  father  Stephen  King,  who  formerly 
lived  with  me  in  Toronto,  Besides  thesf  were  other  three,  a 
Mr.  Hill,  the  silent  boy,  and  a  third  one  called  himself  Mac- 
Donald,  and  two  unrecognized.  The  lighted  room  was  changed 
more  frequently,  in  the  degree  of  light,  than  previously,  and 
especially  was  it  observed  when  advanced  spirits  came,  the  more 
advanced  the  brighter  was  the  light,  w'.iile  somj  required  the 
darker  stage  to  form  their  body  and  to  move  about.  All  seemed 
to  realize  a  fine  condition  of  harmony;  and  it  was  perhaps 
singular,  that  forms  did  appear  for  a  longer  time. 

The  more  important  evidential  matters  that  are  here  noted 
have  reference  to  the  promises  >  hich  have  been  made  by  Hypatia 
and  my  wife  on  various  occasions  regarding  their  appears, 
with  me,  ard  with  other  spirit  forms  upon  the  photographic  plates 
which  are  promised  in  the  not  distant  future.  This  was  again 
alluded  to  at  this  appearance,  and  a  strong  desire  expressed,  to 
make  it  all  a  grand  success  for  evidential  purposes. 


The  Stenographer's  Report. 
Toledo,  16th  April,  1912. 

(A  report  of  conversations  held  or  of  words  spoken  in  indicated 
cases  at  Jonson's  Seance.) 
Gray  Feather  :   Greets  Gathering. 
Sitters:    "How  do  you  do.  Gray  Feather?" 

238 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  230 

Gray  Feather:  'WIc  do  all  rii^ht.  Me  talk  tr  biff  Medicine 
Man.  Me  feel  bad  canoe  (Tilanic)  went  down.  .Ac  talk  to  him 
(Stead)  many  times.    .Me  often  btcn  at  his  wigwari." 

(Refers  to  Titanic  disaster,  itr.d  loss  of  Stead;  and  to  speaking 
through  trumpet  in  Stead's  home.) 

Dr.  Kl.NT,:    ""'  .-s.  Gray  Feather,  that's  right." 

Gray  Feather:  "He  comes  over  where  I  am.  That  not  sad. 
There  is  much  work  to  dr,  He  not  finish  work.  That  is  what  is 
sad.    It's  bad  when  you  nc  finish  v  hat  you  do." 

The  next  form  to  appear  announce >  herself  as  Mrs.  King  the 
Doctor's  wife.  She  strokes  the  Doctor's  hair,  and  kisses  him. 
Ho  i^jves  her  a  rose  and  asks  her  if  she  would  like  some  perfume 
which  he  had  previouslv  l,ought  for  her,  but  which  she  had  never 
received  owing  to  her  having  passed  away  at  that  time. 

Mrs.  King:    "Like  you  used  to  give  me?" 

Dr.  Ki.ng:  "Yes.  Shall  I  bring  it  with  me?  I  have  it  here 
at  the  hotel." 

Mrs.  Kmo:   "Yes I  want  you  to  have  picture  of  me 

as  I  am,  at  Chicago." 

Dr.  King:    "Yes." 

Mrs.  King:    "1  will  try  and  come  with  some  of  the  guides." 

Dr.  King  here  asks  Mr?.  King  if  he  will  send  a  rose  to  May 
Donna,  and  she  iv;plies:  "Let  her  come  and  get  it.  It  teaches 
her  t-  krger  grow.  Every  time  that  you  come  it  seems  to  give 
new  force." 

Two  forms  now  appear  who  claim  to  be  the  father  and  mother 
of  Dr.  King.  The  Doctor  does  not  at  first  recognize  his  father, 
vvho  keeps  nlucking  at  his  coat-sleeve  to  attract  his  attention! 
Not  much  conversation  is  carried  on,  but  tlic  form  claiming  to 
be  the  Doctor's  father  intimates  that  he  approves  of  the  work 
upon  which  the  Doctor  is  now  engaged,  and  the  Doctor  thanks 
him.  After  Mrs.  King  (Doctor's  mother)  had  received  a  pink 
rose  from  the  Doctor  they  disappear  from  view. 

Here  a  for  .  appears  claiminc^  to  be  May  Donna,  the  Doctor's 
dat'.ghter.    She  greets  the  Doctor  as  "Papa." 

Dr.  King:   "And    ou  came  without  your  mother  tonight i^' 

May  Donna  :    "Yes." 


I 


!• 


240 


DAH'N  OF  THE  4WAKENED  Ml  NO 


f  A\ 


!     , 


Dr.  King  presented  her  with  a  rose,  which  after  recei«rtng  she 
holds  out  for  the  s'^no^raphcr  to  smell. 

Dk.  Kirfc:    "Will  >ou  sImb  for  us  tonight?" 

May  Donna:  "I  don't  think  I  can  tonight,  papa.  I  will  try 
some  tinjc.  but  not  tonight.  I  am  so  happy.  .  .  .  And  this 
httlc  girl  is  helping  you  so  much"  (turning  to  stenographer). 

Dr.  Ki.vg  :  "I  was  going  to  asl<  your  Miamma  to  send  a  message 
to  Minnie,  the  housel<eeper  who  looks  alter  me." 

May  Donna:     "Yes Your  guide  Hypatia  is  here. 

Good-bjr,"  and  she  disappears.    She  also  kissed  Dr.  King. 

Form  claiming  to  be  Dr.  King's  guide  now  appears.  She  is 
dressed  in  white  garments,  low  neck  and  short  sleeves  (Grecian 
costume).  She  walks  out  to  the  middle  of  the  room,  courtesys 
to  all ;  and  retires  behind  the  curtains,  where  she  holds  conversa- 
tion with  the  Doctor.  She  is  accompanied  by  a  somewhat  similar 
form,  who  also  claims  to  be  a  guide. 

HvpATiA :  "I  want  you  to  give  your  dear  wife  all  the  strength 
you  can." 

Dr.  King  presents  Hypatia  with  rose  which  she  takes  away 
with  her. 

Hypatia  :    "With  your  pictures  you  will  have  success." 

Dr.  King:    "Yes,  yes." 

Hypatia:    "And  we  will  appear." 

She  then  disappears  from  view. 

Form  now  appears  who  claims  t*"  be  MacDonald  by  name. 

MacDonald:  "The  good  bock  that  you  are  writing,  I  am 
interested  in.  I  take  a  great  interest  in  all  that  is  good.  I  will 
help  you  all  that  I  can.    I  think  we  can  be  of  great  assistance." 

A  form  now  comes  who,  when  asked  by  the  Doctor  if  he  is 
Hill,  a  person  known  to  the  Doctor  in  a  business  way,  says  he  is. 

Dr.  King:  "Well,  then  I  have  a  message  for  you.  Can  you 
take  it  and  read  it  and  let  me  have  your  answer  before  I  leave 
Toledo?"    (Hands  him  paper.) 

Mr.  Hill:    "I  will  try  if  possible." 

In  all  there  were  eight  forms  who  appeared  for  the  Doctor, 


D/tiyN  OP  THE  AlVAKllNED  MIND 


241 


one  of  whom  was  a  little  boy  who  was  not  recognized  by  him. 
(Sec  Chapters  XII,  XIV  and  XXXI.) 

(Sgd. )     Minnie  Nohi.r. 
Fenographer. 

State  of  Ohio,  I.ucas  County.  U.  S 

Subscribed  and  ■^worii  to  before  me,  a  nriary  public  in  and  for 
Lucas  County,  Ohio,  at  Toledo,  this  20th  day  of  April,  1912. 

(Sgd.)     A.  H.  Pkiti-r, 
Notary  Public. 


I 


I  ' 


I    s 


i^'^'^r^.MMa^es^z^'^magujssL.'issM 


/.i 


HV  t 


I,'- 


'  h 


Is      ' 

)•■■ 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

CONDITIONS  at  this,  the  fourth  and  last  stance  of  the 
April  series,  wci  e  most  harmonious,  and  more  interesting 
and  important  than  any  which  preceded  it  among  the 
series.  There  were  several  guides  of  sitters  present,  and  features 
quite  a  few ;  and  all  of  the  dozen  sitters  seemed  to  have  evidence 
to  them  satisfactory.  Singing  by  my  daughter  was  predicted  on 
20th  February,  1912,  by  her  mother,  May,  in  a  written  message 
through  the  automatic  writing  psychic,  "Our  daughter  has  the 
power  of  song;  and  I  am  told  that  she  will  later  come  to  you 
....  and  her  voice  to  you  will  be  apparent."  May  Donna 
herself  likewise  promised  at  the  first  seance  of  the  present  series, 
held  on  the  evening  of  11th  of  April,  as  did  her  mother.  May,  that 
she  would  sing  for  me  before  I  would  leave  Toledo.  During  the 
present  seance,  stenographically  reported,  I  had  joy  and  satisfac- 
tion in  the  fulfillment  of  May's  prediction,  and  May  Donna's 
promise,  when  the  latter  walked  out  alone  into  the  circle  from 
the  cabinet,  and  sang  most  sweetly  the  well-known  selection  which 
is  as  reported  by  the  stenographer. 

My  brother,  David  Williams  King,  also  wrote  through  the 
New  York  psychic  on  the  10th  of  April,  1912,  to  say:  "When 
you  are  there  at  Jouson's,  please  look  for  me,  and  father  Stephen 
too;"  and  zvhen  I  complied  with  the  suggestion,  I  again  found 
fulfillment  of  prediction,  and  this  ivas  what  my  brother,  standing 
in  his  transient  body,  said  to  me:  "It  is  zcith  great  pleasure  that 
I  return  to  you.    Death  does  not  end  all." 

Though  father  was  present  with  my  brother  —  as  the  latter 
previously  predicted  he  would  be  —  he  consumed  no  time  in  speak- 
ing, evidently  due,  as  after  realized,  to  the  power  being  required 
for  the  singing  by  my  daughter,  the  first  attempt  of  William  T. 
Stead  to  materialize,  and  other  features  for  other  sitters. 

As  to  May,  she  is  all  the  time  in  evidence,  as  anyone  who 
follows  her  throughout  the  various  recent  records,  can  satisfy 
their  curiosity  by  tracing. 

242 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


243 


Again  I  assert,  and  I  fear  no  successful  contradiction,  all  the 
foregoing  is  more  evidence,  presented  to  sustain  my  contention, 
that  continuity  is  a  fact,  and  Spirit  return  can  no  longer  be 
disputed ;  and  that  those  who  can  see  and  hear,  can  do  as  I  have 
done,  and  for  themselves  be  as  well  convinced,  as  I  have  been. 

As  usual  I  have  only  retained  for  publication  my  own  cases, 
of  satisfactory  and  continued  evidential  matter,  all  ending  in  a 
most  wonderful  demonstration  of  spirit  power,  which,  though 
belonging  to  this  chapter,  will  be  made  a  continuance  of  the 
seance,  though  incorporated  in  Chapter  XXX,  in  connection  with 
the  associate  communications,  alleged  to  be  signed  and  sent  from 
W.  T.  Stead.  (See  Chapter  XXX,  which  is  wholly  devoted  to 
him.  See  also  Chapter  XXXI,  and  the  remaining  ones.)  This 
seance,  held  on  18th  April,  1912,  closed  with  this  sudden  mani- 
festation, and  its  dissolution. 

The  Stenographer's  Report. 
Toledo,  April  18,  1912. 

(A  report  of  conversations  held  or  of  words  spoken  in  indicated 
cases  at  Jonson's  Seance.) 

Gray  Feather  (who  is  alleged  to  speak  through  Jonson's  vocal 
organs),  greets  gathering. 

Circle:  "How  do  you  do.  Gray  Feather!" 

Form  reappears  claiming  to  be  that  of  Dr.  King's  wife.  He  asks 
her  if  she  will  send  a  message  to  Minnie,  the  housekeeper  at  his 
home  in  Toronto.   She  responds  : 

"Give  her  my  love  and  tell  her  how  I  have  come,  and  how  I 
have  talked,  dear  Johnnie.  Tell  her  not  to  worry  about  me,  that  I 
am  liappy,  and  it  only  keeps  me  back  for  them  to  worry  about  me." 

Here  Dr.  King  asks  the  form  presenting  if  she  can  take  his 
ring  and  return  it  to  him  in  the  near  future,  to  which  she  reolies  • 
"I  will  try."  ^       ' 

Dr.  King:    "This  is  for  'Babe',"  and  puts  ring  on  finger. 

Mrs.  King:   "Yes,  dear  Johnnie." 

Dr.  King:  "I  didn't  bring  the  perfume.  It  was  so  awkward,  I 
tliought  I  would  let  you  take  my  ring.  Take  it  and  give  it  to  liie 
another  time." 


'11 


!,'  il 


.J 


i.1 


'■I 


hi  J 


244 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Dr.  King:    "Is  May  Donna  going  to  sing  for  us  tonight?" 

Mrs.  King:  "Yes.  (Turning  to  stenographer)  Now  I  want 
you  to  get  every  word  of  it.    She  sings  beautifully." 

Mrs.  King  (to  Dr.  King) :  "I  don't  want  you  to  stay  away 
so  long.  I  want  you  to  come,  so  that  we  can  talk.  When  you 
get  your  book  finished,  I  want  you  to  come  so  as  to  give  me  a 
chance  to  develop.  I  want  you  to  come  to  mediums  anywhere 
so  that  I  can  talk  to  you." 

(Here  says  she  will  come  again  and  with  "Good-bye"  dis- 
appears.) 

Here  form  appears  who  claims  to  be  Hypatia,  the  Doctor's 
guide.  She  walks  out  into  the  circle,  courtesys  and  retires  partially 
behind  the  curtain,  where  she  holds  the  following  conversation: 
"We  have  got  a  certain  portion  of  strength  that  is  necessary  for 
the  pictures,  and  I  think  now  that  the  vibration  is  as  it  is,  this 
would  be  the  best  time  for  you  to  go  for  the  pictures  —  I  think 
about  Saturday,  for  the  strength  is  very  strong  at  present,  and  I 
am  afraid  if  you  sat  in  many  more  circles,  you  would  not  be 
able  to  get  the  results  you  would  just  now." 

Dr.  King:  "I  see,  I  want  to  ask  you  one  question.  Will  Mr. 
Stead  be  able  to  come  tonight,  and  talk?" 

Hypatia  intimates  that  she  cannot  tell  for  certain. 

Dr.  King  now  asks  if  he  shall  make  public  messages  which  he 
has  received  from  Mr.  Stead  and  she  replies :  "Say  nothing  until 
it  all  appears  in  the  book." 

Dr.  King:    "That  is  all  right." 

Hypatia  :  "And  I  want  you  to  give  your  wife  all  the  strength 
you  can,  for  you  know  how  she  and  you  loved  to  be  together." 

Dr.  King:   "Well,  how  can  I ?" 

Hypatia  :  "I  want  you  to  give  her  every  opportunity  to  return, 
for  you  know  that  is  all  she  cares  for." 

Dr.  King  :  "And  shall  I  leave  on  Saturday  and  go  to  Chicago?" 

Hypatia:  "Yes,  yes,  and  all  others  will  be  there.  Everything 
will  be  satisfactory  for  you  when  you  reach  there." 

Dr.  King:   "That  is  good." 

Hypatia:    "For  I  have  things  so  arranged.   ...  I  will  not 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  245 

witfvou"  ^l  '"n  r^'''"  ''^'"^^  '^  ^  ^'"  ^'^^"  I  '•^-'^^^  Chicago 
To  th/f  n  .^  *"""'  everything  shown  plainly  there  for  you 

so  that  you  W.1I  be  able  to  understand  it  and  have  it  all  on  ^.,1 

mo^r?"^'"'''    "^'''  ""'"  ^°"  '"^"^  y'^""^'^  t°  tho  others  once 

wantTou'to  si'  "'"  ''":  '°  ^°"  °^  ""^^  ^°  ^-^  ^^  ^  ^^  "ot 
hTr •  lV\^u.^'T^  ^'"°'"  '""^^  '"^^'"'"  «f  ^hom  you  will 

seein.  thl;  n'''^  l''""  ^'"^^   "'"  -^"'•"  again  tonight, 

seemg  that  you  w.ll  not  be  here  again.    Good-night" 
Here  form  appears  clain,ing  to  be  May  Donna,  tlie  Doctor's 

thTtcle.  '"'  ""^'^  ^'^  ^°"^^  -^^  "P^P-"  ^^--i"^  -ttto 
May  Donna:    "Mamma  is  here  tonight" 
Dr.  King:    "Mother  and  daughter" 

sings?  ^""''  '''"'"^  '^''"'^^'^  ^'"^^  '"^'^^  °^  the  circle,  now 

"^""^^^l'  "°V'  ^""^  ^od  Almighty. 
In  .^l      I  "T^^  !''^"  P"'^^  Thy  name 

Mav  Donna     "T,'1      '  '"^  '''''  '^'-    ^^^"  °^  '^^  Anthem.) 
xttAYUoNNA.      Isthisnot  grand  tonight?" 

says-'  ?l'TV'r°'""'  ''"•  ""'"^  ^°  ^"  acquaintance,  who 
says.     1  am  glad  to  meet  you  " 

May  Donna  and  Mrs.  King  both  kiss  Doctor  King 
May  Donna:    "Mamma  and  I  will  be  right  witL  you   when 
you  go  away."  and  the  two  forms  disappear.  '     '  ^'" 

KiSrbrXrT  Dr  tt" ^  t'  ""''''   ^^^^   ^"''^^^ 
"I  wil   tell  ^nm  fi  .  ^'  ^'"^  ^'■^^t'  h''"  and  says: 

Broth  1  .^^^e^V'"  """'  5"^'  ^"'  ^'^^  "«  ^^'^^^d." 
BROTHER.      Yes,  I  am  your  dear  brother." 

Dr.  King:    "Will  you  go  on  the  picture?" 

Brother:  "I  will  try." 

Dr.  King:    "Yes." 

Brother  :  "It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  I  return  to  you    Death 
does  not  end  all."    (Here  form  disappears  from  v  e^)  ' 

Just  before  the  closing  of  the  seance  :,   f^.»,  . 

advanced  .„  .He  .Md,e  of  .he  rJ™  XarJr.enTrtvt 


¥. 


I 


246 


/)/lJrAr  OF  THE  A.VAKENED  MIND 


i.t  • 


of  the  sitters  alleged  that  it  was  the  form  of  Mr.  W.  T.  Stead, 
who  was  drowned  recently.  After  cotnitifj  to  the  centre  of  the 
room  in  the  direction  of  Dr.  King,  he  slcnvly  backed  toward  the 
curtains  and  disappeared. 

(During  seance  one  form  appeared  who  was  not  recognized 
by  the  Doctor,  it  being  that  of  a  man.)  See  Chapter  XXXI,  19th 
June,  1912. 

(Sgd.)       MlNNIK    NORI.F., 

Stenographer. 

State  of  Ohio,  Lucas  County,  U.  S. 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me,  a  notary  public  in  and  for 
Lucas  County,  Ohio,  at  Toledo,  this  20th  day  of  April,  1912. 

(Sgd.)     A.  H.  Pkitf.r, 
Notary  Public. 

Corroborating  Testimony  Regarding  Author's  Mother    as 
Received  from  a  Friend. 

"Toronto,  24th  July,  1912. 

"Dear  Doctor  King: 

What  I  am  writing  I  have  given  to  you  before,  and  referred 
to  many  times,  and  spoken  of  with  others,  but  as  you  have  asked 
me  for  my  written  statement  of  facts,  I  give  it  as  it  impressed 
me  deeply  years  ago,  and  was  remembered.  Hoping  you  will 
excuse  my  composition,  and  as  it  is  the  facts  you  want,  I'll  give 
you  them  correctly. 

While  spending  two  weeks'  vacation,  in  the  month  of  August, 
1901,  at  the  spiritual  camp  meeting,  held  in  Lily  Dale,  New  York 
State,  one  evening  I  attended  one  of  Mis.  Effie  Moss'  materializa- 
tion seances.  After  several  mateiializod  forms  had  appeared,  and 
were  recognized  by  their  friends,  I  was  called  up  to  the  cabinet 
and  I  went,  wondering  v.ho  it  could  be  who  wanted  me.  I  waited 
perhaps  a  minute  when  the  curtains  parted,  and  there  stood  a 
stately  lady  whom  I  did  not  recognize.  She  stood  looking  at  me, 
for  several  seconds,  first  stroking  one  hand,  and  then  the  other, 
as  any  person  would  do  when  putting  on  kid  gloves.  I  watched 
her  movements,  and  wondered  why  she  did  not  speak.    I  thought 


DAll-N  O/    ril/i  AlVAKENED  MIND  2A7 

perhaps  she  could  „„t  spc-pk  until  I  spoke  to  her.     I  then  said 

see  the  fps  of  her  fin^^ers,  as  she  had  white  lace  mitts  on      SI,  ■ 
sa,d  no  and  extended  her  hand  to  shake  hands  with  n,e  a,^  sai^ 

How  do  you  do    Miss  Donaldson.  I  an.  Mother  King    mX; 
of  Dr.  John  .S.  K,„nr.  of  Toronto,  Canada." 

I  then  said  "01,,  indeed,  I  am  very  pleased  to  meet  and  welcome 
you  here.  She  again  spoke  and  said:  'Tes,  I  am  very  pleased 
to  mce  yon.  and  I  want  you  to  take  a  good  look  at  me,  so  yot, 
can  tell  my  boy.  and  he  will  know  it  was  me  " 

She  stroked  one  side  of  her  head  several  times,  which  I  took 
the  tem"nie"     ''"  '  "^"^  '^''  °"  ''"  "^^'  '^^  '^"^  ^^^^^ead,  near 

o  my  boy.  for  he  .s  hungry  for  this  knowledge  concerning  me  " 
told  her  that      would  be  very  pleased  to  carry  any  message 
to  h,m.  she  would  give  me.    She  c,;d,  "Tell  him  that  yesterday 
af  er  hear.ng  that  you  were  in  Lily  Dale,  he  went  in  his  office 

a    down  ,n  h,s  cha.r.  and  said.  "Mother,  if  you  are  here  now 

send  me  a  message  by  her-  Tell  my  boy  when  you  go  home 
that  I  was  there,  by  his  side  when  he  spoke  and  tell  him  I  starTed 
ng  t  away  for  Lily  Dale,  and  had  quite  a  time  to  fin^  you       ,t 

^nd  ht1  a':"'""^  '""^  ^°  ^"^"'  ^''^  ^'^^-'^  '-•^'^^-  I  -- 

She  gave  me  other  messages  to  convey  to  you  on  arriving  home 
When  I  got  home  I  sent  word  to  you  to  call  and  see  me   which 
you  did  as  you  doubtless  remember.     This  is  what  you  "said  to 
me  when  you  called:  "You  have  bee«  to  Lily  Dale.    I  wonder  \i 
you  have  brought  a  message  to  me?"    I  told  you  I  had  some 
messages  for  you  from  your  mother.    I  first  asked  vou  the  ques- 
tion:     D,d  you  on  a  certain  day  send  out  a  thoi,ght.  or  ask  your 
mother  to  go  to  Lily  Dale,  and  rind  me,  and  send  a  message  by 
me?     You  sa,d.  "I  did."    I  then  told  you  how  your  mother  had 
materialized,  and  gave  me  a  message  for  you,  and  that  she  had 
asked  me  to  give  it  to  you. 


!   "'■. 


248 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


m  ^ 


I  asked  you  if  you  knew  why  your  mother  \»ore  tliose  lace 
mitts  on  her  hands.  You  then  exclaimed,  "That  was  Mother  sure, 
for  she  had  rheumatism  in  her  hands,  the  joints  were  swollen, 
she  always  wore  mitts  or  gloves  on  her  hands  when  receiving 
callers,  because  of  unsightly  joints." 

Then  I  further  asked  you,  what  did  it  mean  about  stroking 
the  side  of  her  head,  and  the  dark  bruise  on  it,  and  you  told  me 
she  had  fallen  down  the  cellar  steps,  striking  her  head  against 
the  stone  wall,  which  was  the  cause  of  her  death,  before  next 
morning,  all  of  which  was  news  to  me,  for  I  had  never  heard 
the  cause  of  her  passing  out. 

Yours  in  truth, 
(Sgd.)     M.  A.  Donaldson." 

Evidential  Matter  Relating  to  Family  History,  and  All 
Names  and  Relationships  Correctly  Stated. 

In  The  Progressive  Thinker,  published  on  the  20th  July,  1912, 
at  Chicago,  nnd  for  which  I  am  a  subscriber,  I  found  the  follow- 
ing rt»  sage  intended  for  me,  in  the  columns  devoted  to  messages, 
which  come  through  the  psychic  Maggie  Waite,  and  are  published 
weekly,  viz. : 

"For  Dr.  John  S.  King,  of  Toronto,  Canada.  —  I  am  Grand- 
father Hess,  and  I  am  bringing  his  Grandmother  Alice  Taylor 
King  and  her  husband,  James,  with  me.  He  says  that  she  is 
with  Stephen  and  Margaret  many  times  —  that  is  his  father 
and  mother.  We  visit  you  all  on  earth  as  we  go  to  see  each 
other  in  earth  life.  I  am  glad  that  John  is  engaged  in  the  good 
work  he  is  doing.  He  knew  the  truth  for  mnny  a  day,  but  he 
had  to  hide  his  ii^ht  for  a  long  time  under  a  oushel,  but  every- 
thing is  harmonious  now,  and  I  often  go  into  your  home  with 
the  rest  of  the  friends  that  are  here.  I  just  thought  I  would 
drop  into  this  place  and  send  a  little  word  to  you  all.  Don't 
think  I  am  idle  in  this  life.  I  am  busier  than  I  was  in  earth 
life,  and  Daddy  Hess  was  always  thought  an  active  and  busy 
person.  Well,  Toronto  has  got  woke  up  the  last  fifteen  years. 
The  truth  will  crawl  in  everywhere  without  asking  anyone's 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  249 

permission.  The  rest  of  the  folks  are  here  with  me,  but  I  am 
the  spokesm.-:n  on  this  occasion  and  the  rest  can  come  some 
other  time  and  do  their  own  talking.  Good-bye  for  this  time, 
but  keep  on  working  for  the  truth." 

[Note:- I  have  acknowledged  to  The  Progressive  Thinker, 

SameT^nttl?  '°  ?f-  ''""i^''  °J  "^^  ^"'^'  ^^e  correctness  of  the 
names  and  the  relationships  of  all  who  are  mentioned  in  the 

Tr.lT^-  I?  ^'^'^  *?  V^'"^  '^^  ^""^«  's  evidently  the  prepara- 
tion  for  publication  of  this  book.  He  also  speaks  truly  when  he 
says,  I  knew  the  truth  for  many  a  day,  but  had  to  hide  my  light. 

rnMoH  n"5^  Tt'  ""?"'  *''"  ^'^"'-  ^^  "^  ^'^°  true  that  he  was 
called  Daddy  Hess  by  everybody  over  sixty  vears  ago.  He  and 
his  family  connections  were  widely  known  asU.  E  Loyalists  It 
must  be  nearly  sixty  years  since  he  passed  to  spirit  realms  after 

a'llThf  Lc  :  °'  '^  ''TJ'i^'.  '^yP^*^"-^  can'bist  account  fo 
all  the  facts  as  given?   Methinks  it  is  the  spiritual  one,  for  I 

caTe   /I  k7  °"'  '^'^  ^'^^"''  ^"''^*'"  '*'  ^'  ^*^"  ^^'^^^  '»  ^^'^ 


1    ^k1 


I       I 

i 


n 

i. 
f 


r 


\l 


i  • 

I, . 

''■4'' 
I'' 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

[Note:  —  The  reader,  to  appreciate  their  full  import,  should 
halt,  and  read  Chapters  XIl  and  XXIX  consecutively.  The 
former  is  by  the  author;  and  the  latter,  the  response,  is  by  his 
spirit  wife.  The  rhyniinq-,  grammar,  words  and  sentences  are 
shaped  by  the  instrument  (the  medium),  but  not  by  her  normal 
self.  It  matters  not  what  personality  i  ikes  use  of  her,  it  rhymes 
when  read,  and  is  euphonious.] 

MY    beloved     'Johnnie.'  — It  is  to  me  a  delight,  to  be 
able  to  write  my  answer  as  the  Key  that  has  unlocked 
the  mystery. 
As  to  tne  Ante-mortem  Agreement  Conditions  that  favored 
psychi'-  results,  I  have  this  to  say,  I  remember  it  all,  as  I  do  our 
wedding  day ;  and  all  the  bliss  of  human  harmony  that  you,  my 
loving  husband,  gave  to  me. 

One  cannot  change  himself  into  a  tone  of  thought,  until  he 
thinks  it  out,  in  his  own  way;  and  I  was  born  with  prejudices 
strong,  that  were  as  part  of  me ;  and  like  a  bending  in  a  tree,  I 
had  to  change  these  in  a  gradual  way.  I  thought  of  you  as 
changed,  in  love  for  me,  and  following  a  myth,  and  bringing  to 
the  ground,  the  garments  beautiful  of  scholarly  attainment,  and 
good  repute,  that  you  through  many  years  in  your  town  had 
gained.  It  was  to  me  a  woe,  a  dreadful  woe,  that  you  were  thus 
inclined  to  go  where  deceivers  were,  in  every  key,  as  it  was  talked 
by  others,  and  told  to  me.  I  wished  to  snatch  you  from  the 
burning,  so  I  thought  it  best  to  wish  you  not  to  go,  for  I  believed 
the  love  you  had  for  me,  would  keep  you  from  your  downfall 
permanently.  And  when  you  ceased  to  go,  I  felt  at  rest ;  and  still 
I  wondered  if  I  did  the  right ;  or  was  I  doing  ill,  and  was  it  all 
the  best;  and  was  it  right  if  it  v. as  true,  to  thus  withhold  that 
which  you  loved,  from  you.  I  ed  about  the  subject  everywhere, 
and  seeds  that  you  had  planted,  grew  in  me,  till  I  with  my  own 
wish  began  to  wish  to  know  if  after  death  we  live,  was  so.  I 
thought  if  it  is  true,  my  Johnnie  boy  and  I  could  both  this  truth 

250 


ir 


DAiyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


251 


enjoy  ;  and  that  is  why  I  bade  you  go  to  centre  of  the  spiritualistic 
Ihoiiglu ;  and  be  able  with  me  to  hear  and  see,  and  in  all  of  it 
feel  quite  free  to  say,  it  is  so,  or  is  not ;  or  I  cannot  it  so  see,  or 
this  thing  thus  appears  to  me.  I  had  a  wish  to  know,  if  from  the 
sky  my  sister  Gertie  an(>  our  daughter  dear  could  really  come, 
and  to  ourselves  appear.  I  gleaned  with  you  along  this  open  plain, 
and  hoped  with  you  that  I  might  also  gain,  the  very  Knowledge 
thnt  wo'ild  be  able  to  bind  us  two  eternally. 

As  ill  hea'ih  came,  I  cUing  more  strong  to  planks  of  truth, 
tl-at  came  along,  into  my  power  to  touch  ;  and  so  I  gathered  knowl- 
edge here  and  there ;  and  thinking  earnestly  and  honestly,  I  said 
if  ever  I  am  taken  I  will  do  the  things  that  I  have  promised  you  — 
come  back  and  write,  and  speak,  and  be  as  much  as  possible  in 
touch  with  thee. 

My  death  was  like  a  restful  sleep,  I  lay  upon  my  bed  and  hardly 
did  I  realize  that  fate  had  cut  the  thread  that  severed  me  my  one 
love  free,  from  thy  kind  presence  evtr  dear,  faithful  and  sweet, 
and  ever  to  me  near.  I  felt  alone,  bereft  upon  a  mountain  bare. 
I  could  not  find  contentment  any whe;  e.  I  love  my  'Johnnie'  only, 
I  would  say.  I  do  not  love  the  ber.uties  of  this  way  of  living  here. 
Thy  guardian  Electra,  stays  with  me,  Saphrona  and  another 
also  here  Hypatia,  your  mother  aided  by  many  who  are  known 
to  you,  pass  from  me,  dear  one,  now,  to  you,  so  I  have  from  this 
knowledge  comforts  not  a  few,  and  I  have  gained  in  spirit  growth, 
from  seeds  planted  by  you.  If  I  had  not  this  'blessed  power,'  I 
doh't  know  what  I'd  do,  to  be  on  this  side  alone  and  not  go  back 
to  you.  But  as  it  is  I'm  happy,  and  patiently  I  wait  till  your 
time  comes  to  join  me  in  this  second  living  state. 

Light  is  my  path,  the  way  is  bright,  and  many  beauties  throng 
my  sight,  and  I  have  much  I  wish  to  do,  but  greatest  pleasure  is 
to  go  to  you. 

When  I  had  learned  that  I  was  really  dead,  that  body  dea;  to 
me  lay  silent  ever  more,  that  locked  to  me  was  every  mortal  door, 
and  spirit  ever  more  I  was  to  be.  how  grateful  was  I,  my  beloved, 
then  to  Know  that  you  so  honest  in  your  love  and  true,  weie  a 
believer  in  this  truth  now  bright.    What  had  appeared  a  stigma 


«  1 


5?2iS3^SL'.^'^:'- 


252 


DAiVN  Of  THE  AWAKILNUD  MIND 


If        «3 


I  f 


m 


Lii:-^ 


i*  ■' 


in  my  sight,  was  now  the  door  ajar  to  me;  and  angel  songs  afar 
might  be  if  I  could  go  again  to  thee. 

He  is  prepared  I  told  the  angels  near,  and  he  will  joyfiil  be 
to  hear  and  see.     Please  therefore  tell  the  how  to  me. 

The  guardians  listened  to  my  prayer,  and  told  me  you  were 
praying  too ;  and  shortly  I  was  then  allowed  to  go  dear  heart  to 
you.  I  grow,  I  lean  upon  this  staff  of  truth,  to  me  it  grows  more 
stable  and  strong  as  tine  goes  on ;  and  every  time  I  may  do  so, 
I  do  as  far  as  possible  the  thing  that  I  have  promised  you.  I 
call  you  'Jobnnie  Boy,'  I  reach  with  loving  hand  for  every  blossom 
of  this  truth  you  gain ;  and  I  will  be  one  to  rejoice  with  every 
living  mortal  brain,  that  walks  through  critic's  thorny  path,  and 
prejudices'  bitter  hate,  until  at  lasi  they  [,ain  this  height,  that  God 
has  granted  me ;  and  learn  to  know  that  thi?  is  true,  their  friends 
may  grow  to  be  able  to  come  to  them  again,  and  make  their 
personality  and  loved  forms  of  expression  true,  with  them  to  be. 
When  this  the  truth  is  to  them  known,  and  its  laws  properly 
obeyea,  —  tho  we  cannot  come  without  a  human  aid  —  we  sweep 
the  heavens'  golden  shore  of  every  sand  of  hope,  and  treasure 
it  to  brighten  those  who  still  remain  in  this. 

My  husband  is  to  me  as  dear  as  he  was  in  earth  life.  I 
lived  in  pain  and  woe.  All  that  I  do  is  to  him  dear,  and  I  use 
instrumei-  whene'er  I  can,  and  try  to  bring  him  cheer.  /  try  to 
ope  his  spirit  eye  and  ear,  so  he  shall  be  though  still  in  life  a 
spirit  jree,  able  to  sense  me,  as  I  living  "be,  across  the  gulf  of 
death  unfathomed  and  ttnknown,  to  many  men  a  terror  like  a 
mighty  sea,  that  takes  their  friends  from  them  to  be,  hidden 
forever  in  its  mystery.  Lost  in  the  tomb  in  final  sleep,  in  silence 
ever  more,  hozv  many  living  loving  dead  would  touch  the  portal 
closed  of  those  who  weep;  and  lift  the  pall  a  curtain  to  the  heaven 
shore,  and  prove  they  may  ""me  back  once  more,  if  friends  would 
learn  to  ope  the  door.  But  when  the  bands  of  angel  hands,  aid 
the  enlightened  mind  to  see  that  we  are  but  transplanted  flowers 
which  grow  in  more  perfect  degree;  when  thoughts  as  things 
completed  be,  and  we  come  back  our  friends  to  see.  When  men 
believe  that  this  is  true,  how  great  the  benefit,  how  new  the  good 


PAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENI-D  MIND 


253 


to  all.  How  shallow  then  will  seem  the  pal!,  that  of  the  body, 
covers  all.  /  lift  the  curtain  of  the  dreaded  graze,  and  glancing 
back  across  the  life  of  me,  see  that  it  all  uas  planned  as  best,  and 
I  am  happy  here,  and  am  in  harmony  and  joy,  because  I  may 
cotnmuntcate  aith  my  dear  'Johnnie  boy.'  One  may  endeavor 
every  way,  and  gain  but  smallest  crumb  of  hope ;  but  climb  as  I 
in  life  did  do,  till  angels  po'^t  the  way  to  you.  I  kneel  and  pray 
to  Highest  Deity,  to  aid  mc  .n  my  powers  to  do,  till  I  may  coms 
to  our  own  home,  an  J  show  'Joh'in'c  Boy,'  to  you;  whatever  is 
tlie  best  for  me,  I  take  it  as  a  remedy.  I  realize  that  I  am  here, 
that  I  am  loved  by  faces  sweet,  that  I  am  aided  everywhere,  to 
make  my  wishes  here  complete ;  and  though  I  feel  it  when  I 
cannot  do,  I  grateful  am  that  I  was  taught,  before  I  fell  asleep, 
that  life  continues  ever  more;  and  I  may  make  your  last  years 
sweet,  and  aid  you  in  your  eflForts  to  bless  other  men,  as  this 
truth  blesses  you  and  my^lf  too. 

L'ke  to  photography  each  demonstration  be,  and  if  a  little 
error,  or  a  little  change,  is  made  in  light  or  chemical  upon  the 
plalo,  nothing  will  come  into  the  human  view.  Whatever  is  is 
right,  and  right  in  end  shall  win,  and  after  it  has  won,  the  truth 
triumphant  is  to  stand,  with  wands  of  peace  on  every  hand ;  and 
you  shall  echo  forth  from  every  land,  because  of  this  true  history, 
men  have  unlock  J  the  greatest  mystery. 

May  E.  King." 

The  foregoing  was  written  May  4th,  1912. 


m 


To  her  this  was  my  acknowledgement. 
"To  'Babe':  — 

My  loved  one  now  in  spirit  realm.  While  thanking  you  for 
many  words  of  cheer,  in  many  messages,  through  trumpet  and 
through  automatic  hand,  as  well  as  while  in  your  transient  body, 
many  times  and  dates  at  Jonson's,  I  truly  now  relieve  you,  for 
you've  kept  your  promise,  and  thus  redeemed  your  Bond. 

'The  Gem  of  Truth'  for  which  we  searched  together,  has  now 
been  found;  and  we  can  surely  claim  in  fact,  as  well  cu  name. 


f  J 


t 


254 


DAiyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


i  -J 


il! 


ii  'lit- 


to  hole  demonstrated  to  mankind,  that  there  is  continui.y  of  lift, 
as  well  as  terrestrial  and  celestial  intercommunieatioh 

John  S.  King." 

[Nr>TE:  — Read  November,  1911,  and  April,  1912,  series  and 
Chapter  XX.] 


y ) 


CHAPTER  XXX 

fStead's  pirturc,  made  Uy  %\)n\t  artists  in  natural  life  coloring, 
about  three-quarters  lifo  size,  immeiliately  k-fore  that  of  Hyjiatia, 
on  tlie  27th  i  April,  1912,  in  the  prtMna-  of  the  I  latins  si,ters, 
in  the  city  of  Chicaj^o;  also  in  {\w  aiillior's  prcseiire,  on  a  hase 
selected  hy  hitn,  vas  completed  in  a  tiilU'  le^s  thati  fifteen  mituites. 
The  fipurc  was  dressed  as  lie  first  api>eared  at  tlie  Jonson  stance. 
S(K)n  after  that  of  Ilypatia.  <.ii  the  iSih  Ai)ril.  1912.  The  .  nion 
of  the  base,  and  the  suhsc(|uetit  (Uvclopnients,  were  sinuiar  to 
those  in  the  case  of  Ilypatia.    J.  S.  K.J 

IT  may  he  mentioned  here,  that  in  the  early  messages  received 
by  me  after  the  Titanic  disaster  — selections  from  which  will 
be  found  recorded  in  this  chapter  —  that  Ilypatia.  an 
advanced  intelligence,  made  known  to  me,  tliat  slie  along  with 
Julia  Ames  and  Stead's  son,  Otelleo  and  other  guides,  escorted 
Stead's  spirit  from  the  sea  to  the  psychic  instrument,  in  New  York 
State,  where  he  was  enabled  to  communi..ate  with  me,  and  he 
(Stead)  also  so  states  to  me. 

To  the  reader's  mind  the  thought  will  readily  occur,  when  Julia 
Ames,  the  guide  of  Stead,  would  naturally  be  there  on  the  scene, 
why  was  I  lypatia  there  as  well  ? 

Be  it  remembered  from  reading  Chapter  \  III  that  Hypatia 
had  previously  in  Stead's  own  home,  communica'  I  with  him,  in 
response  to  my  request.  Be  it  also  rcmemhe'-ed  that  Ilypatia  con- 
stantly communed  with  me  through  the  "Human- Psychic-Tele- 
phone" (the  New  York  psychic)  ;  and  what  more  natural  then, 
than  for  Hypatia  to  aid  Stead,  to  a  satisfying  state  of  continued 
existence,  and  an  opiK)rtunity  to  prove  the  same;  and  demonstrate 
his  ability  to  communicate  with  the  writer,  his  corresponding  pen 
friend,  for  he  had  in  life  promised  me  to  aid  to  prove  these  very 
conditions  ?  Whatsoe'er  the  view  that  anyone  may  take,  I  hope  to 
prove  it  clear,  by  his  own  evidence,  which  I  have  been  enabled 
to  accumulate,  that  Stead  himself,  in  my  judgment,  well  estab- 
lished continuity,  return  and  communion. 

255 


256 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


i-il 


J     ,    \ 


#1 


■'         Ii 


.•.  \ 


|i 


I  never  met  William  T,  Stead  in  life,  nor  did  I  ever  see  him, 
or  hear  him  speak.  However  some  years  ago  I  became  interested 
in  his  attitude  towards  the  spiritual  philosophy;  and  he  having 
learned  of  psychical  research-work,  wrote  requesting  me  to 
endeavor  to  secure  the  consent  of  a  famous  American  psychic 
(Jonson)  to  visit  England,  to  aflford  himself  and  others  similar 
opportunity  to  that  which  I  had  enjoyed,  of  studying  the  wonder- 
ful phenomena  of  a  physical  and  psychical  character.  In  my 
effort  I  failed,  but  it  led  to  a  cordial  corresponding  friendship, 
which  existed  up  to  the  time  of  the  Titanic  disaster.  Much  of 
the  evidence  is  too  voluminous  to  find  place  in  this  chapter;  but 
I  may  briefly  refer  to  it,  and  can  produce  it  as  received  by  me 
when  in  writing.  I  will  indicate  briefly  the  evidence  of  various 
kinds.  I  have  in  all  received  over  seventy  written  messages  signed 
by  Stead.  These  came  from  diflferent  sources,  and  are  modified 
in  expression,  by  the  psychic  through  whom  they  are  produced. 
As  the  mould-board  of  a  plow  shapes  each  furrow,  no  matter  what 
man  guides  the  plow ;  so  no  matter  who  the  writer  may  be  that 
usera  particular  psychic,  a  certain  characteristic  is  made  manifest. 
This,  however,  does  not  nullify  the  thoughts  conveyed.  We  know 
but  little  of  conditions,  either  here  or  there  required  to  accom- 
plish physical  demonstrations.  We  however  know  men  use  differ- 
ent words  at  diflferent  times,  to  express  the  same  thought.  The 
church  bells  ring  out  the  National  Anthem,  and  all  who  hear  it 
know  it  is  the  prayer  "God  save  the  King."  So  too  the  same 
anthem  may  be  rendered  through  an  organ,  trumpet,  piano,  cornet, 
flute,  accordeon  or  violin,  even  by  the  same  musical  interpreter; 
still  the  sounds  or  tone  in  each  and  every  case  are  different, 
though  each  may  be  harmonious,  and  convey  the  true  thought  to 
the  listening  ear.  The  listener  not  only  recognizes  the  anthem, 
but  can  readily  distinguish  it,  and  name  the  instrument  by  which 
produced.  Rhyming  messages  through  the  writing  psychic  create 
doubt  of  the  true  origin  from  its  strangeness ;  but  the  National 
Anthem  rendered  through  the  bagpipes  is  quite  as  unfamiliar  to 
many  men,  though  they  do  not  impair  the  thought  they  render 
for  the  ear  that  is  accustomed  to  them.    Marconigrams  between 


r^'   ¥, 


»;l»1 


i  IJ 


WILLIAM     T.    STEAD. 
(Fioni    Paintinir    by    Spirit    Artists    for    the    Authur.) 


?P;     :. 


Ml 


li  t 


''1 


J  ^ 


^    -1 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


257 


sections  of  the  Allies  in  the  war  zone,  are  full  of  information 
and  both  origin  and  destination  are  well  understood.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  one  of  these  same  Marconigrams  reach  the  enemy 
its  origin  and  its  thought  conveyed  is  not  understood,  and  to  such 
enemy  such  a  Marconigram  is  simply  meaningless  jargon.  Because 
a  spirit  has  acquired  a  new  mode  of  speaking,  due  to  his  new 
necessity;  or  because  no  two  instruments  or  psychics  used  are 
alike,  through  which  he  speaks,  by  aid  of  trumpet,  or  writes  by 
aid  of  the  psychic's  hand,  is  not  sufficient  reason  for  denying 
the  source  of  the  voice,  or  the  thought  conveyed  as  being  that 
of  a  particular  individual  spirit. 

It  is  a  well-known  fact,  that  no  spirit  intelligence  can  write  the 
same  ♦hrough  one  writing  psychic,  as  through  another ;  nor  speak 
with  ihe  same  intonation  through  each  trumpet;  and  further 
presents  a  different  aspect  through  different  materializing 
mediums  in  slight  degree ;  nor  does  any  photograph  of  a  human 
by  one  photographer  resemble  exactly  that  of  every,  or  any  other. 
It  will  be  further  conceded  that  the  spirit  cannot  write  at  all 
times  the  same  through  any  one  psychic ;  cannot  always  speak  the 
same  through  the  one  trumpet;  cannot  always  materialize  the 
same  in  the  presence  of  the  same  materializing  medium,  every- 
thing bemg  so  absolutely  dependent  upon  the  present  existing 
conditions.  Again  it  is  true  that  specified  spirits,  speaking 
through  different  trance  mediums,  whose  vocal  organs  differ,  do 
not  each  time  speak  in  the  same  key  or  tone ;  nor  Co  >  a  vocalist 
or  pianist  always  sing  or  play  a  selected  song,  m  the  same 
tone  or  key ;  nor  do  public  speakers  on  the  platform  always  use 
the  same  words  or  language,  in  t  .ressing  their  thoughts, 
which  alone  are  truly  convincing  to  the  hearers  for  wl.:m 
intended. 

When  a  prediction  or  promise  is  made  through  one  psychic  or 
medium,  and  fulfilled  through  another  of  different  phase,  at  wide 
distance  apart,  and  at  very  different  dates;  and  this  repeated  in 
various  ways,  or  through  several  different  phases  of  psychic 
instruments,  who  know  not  each  other,  and  at  unfixed  dates,  it 
surely  cannot  be  classed  as  fraudulent;  and  would  in  ordinary 
human  events  be  accepted  as  a  corroboration. 


^ 


KiU, 


■I- 


258 


Z)^fFA^  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Two  days  after  ,ts  date,  I  received  the  following  message 
from    the      Human-Psychic-Telephone"    in    New    York    State 
wh.le  at  Toledo;  but  will  again  remind  the  reader,  that  whether' 
1   am  pres^it,   as   in   Ihe   interviews   with    Hypatia,   and    with 
the  philosophers,  and  others  as  recorded  in  preceding  chapters - 
as  well  as  those  to  follow -or  absent  from  her  presence    all 
messages  which  I  have  received  through  her,  are  more  or  les's  of 
a  rhynimg  character.    Particulars  regarding  this  psychic  instru- 
ment are  g.ven  ma  separate  chapter  devoted  entirely  to  her 
(Chapter  XXI),  and  her  peculiar  and  wonderful  gifts. 
JfP-^-   IGth  April  1912.   From  William  T.  Stead.   (No  1) 
All  of  us  try,  but  z,>hcn  we  fail,  as  one  in  health  I  tried  to  sail 
to  you  my  frtcnd  for  ever  dear,  I  did  not  land,  I  now  am  here." 

shfj'^-J"^"''^  ^f"'"^  ^'""^  '^''  ^''''  «'  '^'  *^^^'  *he  great 

and  Stir  -r''  '■'  '^'"'  ''^''"'  "'  '■''  «•  ^   ^f  ^Pril  ^^th. 
and  Stead  utth  spmt  aid  wrote  his  first  message  from  spirt 
sphere  to  me  38  hours  and  25  minutes  after  that  event 
Following  are  extracts  from  other  messages. 

"LlTl    ^^'^  Y'^  ^^^--     ^'■°'"  ^'"'^'"  T-  Stead.  (No  2.) 

Stead  I  am,  and  rt  xs  true,  that  I  am  now  cut  off  from  you  my 

friend  of  the  fast"  (a  fact)  "M,,  i     ^       ■  ,        ^ 

tn^.n,,    (    .  \i  X     ^V,     '' ^y  hand-writing  IS  known 

to  you  (a  truth)  and  I  will  see  what  I  ean  do  to  make  it  proved 
beyond  a  douU,  that  I  a  spirit,  come  again  from  tlifsl^ 
(prediction). 

8.15  a   m.   17th  Aprill912.   From  William  T.  Stead.  (No.  3) 
I  am  of  those  who  are  in  the  higher  life.    I  hope  to  be  able  to 
^^rtte  for  you.  and  for  Hypatia.  your  guide,  who  is  with  me  in  this 
n^y  wrsk  to  hare  this  hand  write  it  for  you"  (prediction) . 

and  then  the  gr,ndn,g.  and  the  crushing  of  the  iceberg  and  the 
sea.     It  all  was  done  suddenly." 

4^35  p.m.    17th  Apnll9I2.    From  William  T.  Stead.  . 
/  d,d  not  rcahze  that  death  was  the  cause  of  my  sudden  harmony. 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  259 

.   .   .   .  /  hope  to  be  able,  to  prove  identity  (prediction)  in  several 
ways,  not  known  to  the  hand  that  I  usetownte  to  you." 
9.45  p.  m.     17th  April  1912.     From  William  T.  Stead     "Mv 

faith,  and  psyche  power.  /  did  not  once  foresee  mv  fate 

It  was  ocean  grave  to  me.  and  my. body  now  lies  beneath  the  sea" 

"H'lr'^'r    T,  ^P"'  ^^^^-     ^^^"^  ^''"-  T.  Stead.  .    . 

?X.J.    /''"'"' T""-^   •    •   •   •  "Oh  very  hard  and  very  slow. 
I  learn  to  leave  my  friends f  am  so  earth-bound  still 

the  way  tf  I  am  truly  here  to  stay /'//  n,akc  it  so  you'll 

surely  see  and  know  me   •/  I  rnn"    ( n  .^  ^  j-    . 

fulfilled.)  ^  ^^  prediction  later 

That  same  night,  while  in  a  materializing  seance  at  Tonson's 
m  Toledo  Western  Ohio.  Hypatia  and  my  spirit  wife  "May" 
njatenahzed,  and  conversed  with  me ;  and  while  doing  so  I  asked 
Hypa  .a  th.s  question    "Will  friend  Stead  be  able  fo  come  to 

certain     f  /  ^TT^  ""'  '"  '^'''  ^°^^^'  "^  '^^^^^  tell  for 
certam.    I  fear  he  has  not  power  as  yet  to  come  and  talk  " 

May.  my  sp.nt  wife,  was  pleased  to  say  to  me,  "May  Donna 

(our  daughter)  will  sing  for  you  tonight."-/  placed  mv  Hr^on 

^-y^  finger,  and  she  wore  it  during  the  seance,  returning  it 

itd  "  Jr-Ma"""  ^-':''  '''''  ^"^  ^^■"^^^-'  ^^'^••^  -terial 
Ind 'da'ght.n'-'"'"'  "  '"'  *°"'^'^'"  ^"'  '  ^^^P°"^^^'  "^^^her 
May  Donna  then  advanced  out  among  the  sitters  in  the  circle- 
and  as  both  her  mother  and  herself  had  previously  promTsed  me' 
she  would  smg  for  me  before  I  left  Toledo,  now  diST  He; 
selection  was  the  anthem 

"  aTi  ?,?'^'  ^?'y'  l^'^  G°d  Almighty, 
All  Thy  works  shall  praise  Thy  name 
in  earth,  and  sky,  and  sea.   Etc. 

tho^r.f  ^"^  """'  'If''''*^  ^'*  '"^"^«'  ^"d  admiration   by 
those  who  were  assembled  there;  and  after  bowing  her  acknowl- 


Itl'l 


lil 


'5 


260  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

edgement  of  their  appreciation  of  her  eflfort,  along  with  her 
mamma  then  kissed  me  good-bye,  and  dissolved  from  view. 

As  we  nearcd  the  hour  of  closing.  W  o'clock  p.m.— while  all 
in  the  circle  sat  at  case,  and  zvere  quietly  talking  — the  curtains 
of  the  cabinet  suddenly  parted;  and  out  there  came,  with  arms 
extended,  and  zi-ith  a  determined,  yet  hopeful  appearance,  a  man 
who  walked  straight  over  near  to  me.  and  was  proclaimed  by 
those  n<ho  knezv  him.  as  William  T  Stead.  He  did  not  speak, 
but  retraced  his  steps,  until  near  the  curtain  of  the  cabinet,  and 
melted  — so  to  speak  — from  the  view  of  all  the  sitters. 

His  predictions  as  expressed  in  the  written  message  through 
the  Human-PsychiC'Telephone  at  130  that  same  afternoon  near 
Buffalo,  New  York,  were  here  fulfilled,  some  five  hours  and 
thirty  minutes  after  they  had  been  made. 

This  appearance  was  shortly  followed  by  another  and  longer 
communication,  signed  by  Wm.  T.  Stead,  as  coming  through  the 
same  automatic  writer;  and  from  it  I  quote  a  few  brief  extracts. 

viz. ; 

"I  wish  to  say.  I'll  often  show  to  you  from  this  time  forth, 
and  help  you  all  I  can  to  prove  the  continuity  of  life"  (prediction). 
.  ...  "I  am  convinced  at  last,  that  I  am  from  my  body  free, 
and  I  am  growing  more  content  that  it  ivas  so  to  be.  I  climb  the 
steps  of  God's  great  outer  throne,  that  every  man,  whate'er  his 

fate,  must  climb  alone /  sho7ved  myself  to  you  at 

Jonson's"  (fulfilled  promise),  "that  settles  all  the  questions  in 
my  mind  tonight.  I'll  visit  you  at  Chicago"  (prediction).  •  •  •  • 
"i  will  do  everything  which  is  possible  for  mc  to  do,  to  aid  your 
heart  plans  to  come  true"  (prediction).  "After  I  showed  myself 
to  you,  and  realised  that  I  was  knozm  by  you.  I  thrilled  with 
power  of  thought,  and  of  desire  to  do;  and  I  am  very  glad  indeed 

you  gave  me  opportunity  to  show I  have  with  me  tonight, 

your  mother  Margaret  P.  King."    (The  P  is  correct,  though  in 
ordinary  signature  she  rarely,  if  ever,  used  it,  in  life)  "and  your 

father  Stephen  King I  will  ally  myself  to  you."  {prtd^c- 

tion)  "for  Julia  loves  Hypatia;  and  I  free  spirit  unallied  to  need 
or  necessity  ....  float  forth  to  be  aider  to  thee,  in  your  heart 


*iK'jfi         .'•  t: 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  261 

tt^A  to  set  men  free  r     -n  , 

"  show  10  ,hee"  \Zm{^s  :.  'T     *"'"  '"  <"  ">'''  "  (""''■I' 

He  next  vt»,,t  k       "//'^'^"^  *3'  you     (prediction). 

He  me,  «  Tt  JLT  r  '""  ■■'•'  =■""■•"»"«  «  Toledo 
was  prodded  ashetH      "^'"'  "■""'°"'  ^""'  *"=  "»  P'"-= 

The  rfnv  ,      ^«"^  ^""'^^'^  °^  ^^'«''  Painting. 

twin  houses  oMhe  Ra  ^s  s  ILs  h^V^H''^'  ^^'''  ^'''-     ^^^^ 
tion;  and  paper   oain    S  u     .  ""^^'"^0"^  artistic  renova- 

employed  by  skiS  ren„Vr"  °.  1^""'"  "^"*'°"'  '^^^  ^-" 
-uthern  on  had  but  a  sin. "'  ':;'  '"°^'^'^^-  ^"^^  ^°°-'  a 
and  curtains.'  nfpt"  e'^of thrt.T'  no"b' ^^?^^^  l'  ''^'^ 
chair  or  seat  or  furniture  at  all  thf '  ^""■"-^'"''''^  ^^out.  no 
h-^ht  and  air.  as  we  n  ered  !n'  '^  V°°"I '°"'''"'^  ^"'  °^°^' 
replenishing  watched  n  I..  '  '  u '  ^'^^  ^'^'^''^  ^^'^^l^^d  at 
we  settled  down  A  f^lt  ind"  '"'  "'k/  ""  "^"^^^^^^  ^^^^^^^ 
and  placed  near"  the  nn      ""^''"P'>'  ^^'^'^  ^vas  first  brought  in, 

room  •  and  ne"  Je.e  p  ald7 1?'  '^  ^'^  T'^'"  ^'^^  '^  ^l- 
of  the  table,  the  east  and  u  ..  T'"^"  '^^'''-  °"  ^^ree  sides 
for  me.  The  nastel  L  T  ^"^  ''^""^  ""^  ^'^^  "^'-"^ern  one 
name.  wh.Vh?e  fp  par^d  IVTt  "7^"'  "  "'^^^^"^'^  ^^^■> 
frame  or  rack,  werenext  hr->\  l"^  ^^  '""""^^'^  °"  ^^°oden 

at  western  sid;;\;7rnh';;nt:i^ 

m  sight,  nor  smiling  "aneel  form."  /  ?  u        '''^'^  "°  'P'^^s 

save  a  dark  colored  curtafn  and   t  "°  °    "  ''"'''''^  '"  ^'^^• 

soon.  So  the  work  of  nZ;  .  ^'''^''''  ^'"  ^'  '"^^e  known 
as  there  was  n  da^  Lran'therrf"  "-""'^  ^'^""^^'-  ^^ 
mit..  to  make  my  oJ:Z':^:'^:::Z:^^J  ^''  ''- 
out  of  the  group  before  alluded  to    LT      t  "t  7  ""''^''''' 

in  .hich  theylereT/a^:^^  ^^y  l^X  s^Ld"^  ^°"^- 


1^' 


Pi; 


ii 


^  ^  M 


262  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKFMED  MIND 

The  two  blank  canvasses,  clean  and  pure  white   jW^h^  ^'^^ 

J. :  and  «.  by  aid  of  .his  um<iue  cabm  .  *-^^;„.^,  ,„„,  ,, 

S^afS'.K.::  „ar,in.  had  heen  =o  placed  by  ,he.^=r. 
-n,.  „nner  corner  of  the  canvasses  on  my  right,  at  tne  w..i 

mv  sieht  were  both  of  them  quite  constantly. 
The  Qurstion  arises  in  the  mind,  as  to  why  this  is  done^  I  may 
rSv  there  are  but  three  reasons  which  occurred  to  me, 
lone  a      hCe^^pU^^^  was  to  keep  the  two  frames  in  appos. 

?       tin!  to  create  a  cavity  or  cabinet;  another  to  keep  them 
tion.  thus  to  create  a  ca     y  ^^^^^  ^j^^^.  ^^^ 

inorganic  base,  on  which  appears  the  picture,  ^s  to  the  curtam 
i  reirred  to,  I  have  this  to  say,  the  window  did  need  it  not 
and  w  h  it  was  made  a  border  at  the  top  and  sides  to  help  to 

lie  MTave's  fro.  the  bo,.on,  towards  the  top.  «ere  made  by 


/  


DAIVN  OF  THE  AlVAKENED  MIND 


263 


contrast  so  much  more  clear  or  visible.  I  hope  the  reader  will 
comprehend  the  true  situation  of  the  sitting  psychics  to  the  small 
improvised  cabinet;  and  I  wish  such  to  be  assured,  that  my 
description  is  a  truthful  delincatioi  so  far  as  I  am  concerned. 

I  learned  from  one  of  the  asters,  that  the  spirit  artist  was 
alleged  to  be  no  less  an  one  than  the  famous  Rembrandt,  at  least 
most  generally;  though  at  rare  intenals,  some  special  pictures 
rvere  said  to  be  the  zcork  of  Raphael. 

I  was  and  am  satisfied,  that  'twere  quite  impossible  for  skilful 
conjuror,  or  artist  in  legerdemain,  to  work  a  chance  to  deceive 
my  experienced  eye  on  this  occasion,  for  I  may  enlighten  readers 
by  telling  them,  that  I  have  been  a  confidertial  guest,  right  on 
the  stage  with  the  best  of  them,  to  witness  the  wizard  acts  devised 
by  them  and  am  not  therefore  a  "gullible."  But  to  resume,  as 
there  appeared  to  be  no  more  to  do,  we  took  our  seats  in  the 
positions  I  have  specified.  The  room  was  light,  as  I  have  said, 
and  my  sight  was  clear,  and  believe  me  true,  that  I  always  wa3 
a  critic  most  skeptical,  and  never  credulous,  and  harbored  doubt, 
until  I  could  no  longer  entertain  it,  for  I  had  a  mind  my  own, 
and  quality  of  great  activity ;  and  now  was  my  supreme  opportunity 
to  detect  a  fraud,  if  such  existed. 

I  have  in  mind  the  one  I  want,  I  said,  for  such  can  read  my 
thoughts ;  and  if  the  work  be  done  by  spirit  true,  'twill  come  just 
as  I  now  desire;  and  so  I  looked  upon  these  two  sisters,  and 
quiet  sat,  with  watch  in  hand  to  note  the  time,  which  was  half- 
way 'tween  one  and  two ;  and  gave  my  strict  attention  alternately 
to  hands  and  arms  of  sisters  both,  and  canvas  before  my  face ; 
and  all  within,  the  area  of  the  angle  of  my  central  fixed  vision  • 
while  I  felt  a  glow  of  subconscious  knowledge  elevating,  which 
seemed  to  indicate,  as  if  by  intuition,  that  he,  my  friend'  Stead, 
was  now  coming;  and  I  gazed  most  critically  upon  the  pure 
white  canvas,  with  full  light  of  day  on  front  and  back  of  it,  and 
watching  from  my  favored  position  each  change,  however  slight, 
in  motion  or  position  of  the  psychic  sisters ;  and  I  was  as  well 
extremely  quiet,  and  motionless  and  listening,  and  could  have 
almost  heard  the  flappings  of  the  wings  of  a  butterfly  in  air,  or 


4 


IIJ 


I  ^ 


it.- * 


264 


DAIVN  OF  Till-  AWAKENED  MIND 


the  breathing  of  a  humming  bird,  as  I  was  constantly  on  the 
qui-vive  of  great  expectancy ;  and  so  anxiously  watched  for  the 
slightest  indication  of  the  work  of  spirit  artist,  no  matter  what 
moment,  nor  in  what  position  it  mifjht  pppcar. 

Very  presently  just  two  feet  in  front  of  me,  I  noticed  beginning 
change,  from  clear  white  lijfht  on  surface  of  the  canvas,  to  that 
less  clear,  and  on  from  that  to  faint  shadow,  slight  evidence  of 
waves  of  color,  mixing  with  the  shadow,  and  all  in  motion,  like 
small  wavelets,  or  ripples  on  an  almost  ''lacid  lake ;  and  creeping, 
or  rather  rolling  upwards,  one  after  another,  in  orderly  succession, 
as  if  striving  slowly  to  attain  the  top ;  and  then  a  portion  in  one 
place  would  deepen  in  shade,  making  form ;  and  this  with  other 
delineations  came  into  view,  and  slowly  filling  in  with  light,  or 
darkness  here  or  there,  and  colors  more  and  more  in  evidence, 
along  with  apparent  movement,  and  eyes  forming,  as  if  closed 
in  sleep;  and  as  the  picture  finished,  the  eyes  were  widely  open, 
a  in  wake  from  sleep,  or  to  emphasize  "Dawn  of  (his)  Awakened 
\i  iiid,"  and  before  me,  as  natural  as  he  could  be,  I  saw  and  recog- 
nized the  face  of  William  T.  Stead,  who  wrote  through  the 
Human-Psychic-Telephone,  near  Buffalo,  at  4.30  p.  m.,  18th  April, 
that  he  would  try  and  show  himself  to  me ;  and  who  that  same 
night  at  10  p.  m.  came  from  the  cabinet  at  Jonson's  in  Toledo, 
western  side  of  Ohio  State ;  in  transient  body,  clothed  as  he  is  in 
this  spirit  picture  of  him,  and  crossed  the  room  to  me,  to  provj 
as  he  has  once  more  done,  that  he,  my  friend  and  co-worker,  in 
human  life,  still  lives  and  returns,  and  thus  proves  continuity. 
He  surely  fulfilled  his  promise  to  meet  me  in  Chicago. 

On  the  following  day  another  message  came  from  the  same 
source,  hundreds  of  miles  distant,  and  from  it  I  also  quote. 
"Well  brother  King  he  sure  I'll  bring  you  every  proof  I  can" 

(prediction) "/  am  glad  the  artist  of  Bangs  sisters 

pictured  me"  (prediction  fulfilled)  ....  "and  the  whole  of  us 
together  decided  that  my  picture  'would  be  of  use  to  your  hook, 
as  it  would  go  to  show  that  it  is  true  that  I,  a  discamate  spirit, 
known  through  press  to  many  men,  may  so  come  back  itt  touch 
with  life,  and  show  my  face  to  them.    More  dreadful  than  the 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


265 


wavt  that  struck  my  life  from  mt  with  final  blow,  is  that  grtat 
hatred  of  this  truth,  that  ive  dear  brother  King  are  trying  hard 
to  make  the  living  see  ...  .  but  smiles  of  God's  approving 
son  will  be  with  us  who  suffer  most,  and  zee  are  both  of  us  upheld 
as  by  an  angel  host  and  naught  can  conquer  us  who  are  upheld 
by  truth's  great  majesty.    In  all  thy  work,  I  am  with  thee." 

Ilypatia,  whose  form,  voice,  and  personality  have  been  observed 
by  many  hundreds  of  jKOple  in  America,  as  well  as  by  a  well- 
known  author  in  England,  gave  me  her  views  regarding  the  spirit 
picture  of  Mr.  Stead,  by  utilizinjj  the  Human- Psychic-Telephone, 
and  those  views  arc  recorded  here. 

"Belnvcd  one,  I'll  try  to  tell  how  it  was  done.  Rembrandt  in 
spirit  paints  the  picture  here,  and  it  is  held  aloft  in  psychic  ray, 
and  on  the  canvas  is  repeated,  so  the  colors  come  to  stay.  Hermes 
the  leiitalion  ruler,  of  the  earthly  powers  to  do,  repeats  exactly 
on  the  canvas,  what  Rembrandt  tells  him  to.  It  is  done  by  a 
repeating  from  light  to  heavy  tone.     The  short  waves  become 

long  waves Hermes  like  a  town  clock,  keeps  time  exact 

in  key  with  Rembrandt  like  a  Swiss  watch  held,  so  it  shows  to 
him.  Hermes  like  a  set  picture  of  fireworks,  does  so  attune  him- 
self, that  he  can  be  repeater  of  the  thing  that  he  in  Rembrandt's 
picture  sees,  ft  is  like  clay-moulder,  copying  a  picture  shown  to 
him.  Rembrandt  the  composer,  and  levitation  key  ruled  by  this 
beincr  Hermes,  at  once  responds  to  him.  'Tis  process  very  beauti- 
ful, and  much  admired  by  me,  and  I  encourage  you  to  say  'twas 
free  from  fraud  in  every  way.  Let  critics  talk,  I  look  on  with 
pride,  and  aid  you  through  to  prove  to  men  that  it  was  true." 

From  Hermes  (a  levitation  spirit). 
"Hermes  I  am,  Bangs  sisters  did  not  do  it.  The  artist  could 
not  do  it,  though  wise  he  be.  I  Hermes  help  the  labor,  I  do  it 
with  a  tone  of  heavier  octave  than  is  notv  Rembrandfs  own. 
Light  is  a  wave  of  substance,  and  I  from  nature's  own  great 
kingdom  of  the  clay  kinds,  make  pigments  of  my  own.  I  do  it, 
as  Marconi  tower  I  make  myself  to  be.  and  what  Rembrandt 
suggests  as  best,  I  answer  real  to  him,  or  in  the  tone  of  painting 
that  is  preserved  by  thee." 


266 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


At  2.15  p.  m.,  10th  Jump.  1912,  a  spirit  intelligence  who  signed 
his  name  as  Rev.  Theodore  Parker  wrote:  "I  wish  to  give  this 
word  to  you  that  I  believe  that  it  is  true  all  you  have  said ;  and 
if  I  can,  I'll  aid  to  so  enlighten  man,  that  men  abroad  in  every 
land  shall  look  at  it,  and  understand  what  had  been  as  mist  before, 
will  come  out  clear  and  plain ;  and  you  will  tw  successful  in 
trying  to  explain.  Bangs  sisters  are  not  fraudulent.  I  stood 
where  I  could  sec,  and  I  approve  of  what  you've  done  in  every 
degree.  For  all  eternity  the  men  of  enlightened  thought  will 
proudly  speak  of  thee;  and  as  I  feci  great  love  for  you,  receive 
this  word  from  me." 


|) 


A  Criticism  of  William  T.  Stead's  Spirit  Picture  by 
E.  J.  B.  Duncan,  a  Relative  ok  Him. 

"Toronto,  23rd  February,  1913. 
To  John  S.  King,  M.D. 

FUiott  House,  Toronto. 
Dear  Sir  :  —  You  are  authorized  to  use  my  letter  of   18th 
December,  1912,  to  you,  in  your  coming  book,  in  connection  with 
the  picture  of  William  T.  Stead,  giving  it,  or  rather  a  truthful 
copy  of  it,  and  without  making  any  change  in  it-^  w-^'-ding. 

Yours  very  sincerely, 

E.  J.  B.  Duncan." 


"Toronto,  18th  December,  1912. 
Dr.  John  S.  King, 

Toronto. 
My  Dear  Sir  :  —  I  have  now  before  me  a  large  picture,  pur- 
porting to  be  one  of  my  cousin,  the  late  W.  T.  Stead ;  and  a 
photograph,  said  to  be  taken  from  same.  I  do  not  consider  either 
the  picture  or  photograph  to  be  a  faithful  likeness  of  my  late 
cousin,  although  there  is  a  very  strong  su^^estion  of  his  face,  in 
both  of  them,  particularly  in  the  expression  about  the  eyes,  and 
in  the  firm  set  of  the  mouth.  I  may  further  say  that  the  moment 
I  satv  the  large  picture,  I  kneiv  at  once  it  was,  or  at  least  was 
intended  to  be,  one  of  my  late  cousin.    It  is  five  years  since  I 


DAll'N  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


267 


last  saw  him:  and  I  further  understand,  tht  picturt  reftrred  to 
is  alUged  to  bt  a  spirit  picture,  and  not  one  of  a  living  human. 

Yours  very  sincerely, 

E.  J.  B.  Duncan." 

[Note:  —  On  the  occasion  of  Mr.  Duncan's  view  of  the  spirit 
paintintj  of  Stead,  he  rxiiihitrd  a  photopraph  of  Stnad  procured 
some  five  years  fircviously  which  server!  him  in  his  critique.  When 
Stead  came  to  me  accompanied  hy  Jtilia  Ames,  his  R»iidc,  in  the 
seance  held  hy  NTrs.  Wells,  he  ap()eared  with  features  more  nearly 
rcscml)Iiiij.j  the  pluitograph  than  the  spirit  paintinp;  while  else- 
where in  the  hook  he  (Stead)  especially  calls  my  attention  to 
the  fact  that  he  so  ai)pearcd  to  illustrate  that  his  features  at 
that  time  were  correct  on  the  photopfraph,  just  as  at  the  present 
time  his  features  are  equally  true  to  the  complete  spirit  painting. 
J.  S.  K.] 

JuuA  Ames,  Stead's  Alleged  Guide. 

It  was  not  long;  after  the  foregoing  letter,  and  our  conversation, 
that  Stead's  alleged  guide,  Julia  Ames,  was  heard  from  as  follows : 

2  p  m.  21st  Fehy.  V)\^  From  Julia  Ames.  "/  am  Julia  Ames. 
I  write  today  to  Dr.  Kin^.  It  is  not  a  very  desirable  work  to  be 
an  author.  It  is  like  a  soldier  baring  his  breast  to  his  enemy's  lance. 
He  must  do  his  best,  and  xvait  for  the  smile  or  frown  of  a  fickle 
puh'ik.  I  appro:  e  of  the  remarks  you  have  made  regarding  the 
spirit  picture  of  Mr.  Stead.  It  is  true  to  his  appearance,  as  he  is. 
I  was  there  when  it  was  painted.  There  are  many  living  mortals 
ii'ith  psychic  gifts,  so  it  is  foolish  for  any  sensitive  to  say  I  am 
the  only  one  through  whom  this  individual  communicates.  It 
would  be  like  a  pen  saying  I  am  the  only  instrument  so  used. 
Psychics  are  to  us  instruments,  and  we  use  them  according  to 
their  capacity  to  serve  us,  be  they  black  or  W'hite,  be  they  ignorant 
or  wise.  Wisdom  in  a  psychic,  especially  a  conscious  one,  is 
often  a  disadvantage,  because  their  wishes  interfere  zinth  what 
the  spirits  may  desire  to  do.  I'd  not  use  a  psychic  at  all  if  I  had 
mv  choice.  I  zvould  instead  communicate  directly  to  the  individual 
addressed  by  mc;  but  zve  are  limited  in  our  capacity,  and  all  we 
do,  is  aided  or  withheld  by  acts  of  men,  when  we  make  instru- 


N 


¥i 


! 


IU< 


M- 


268 


DA1VN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


ments  of  them.  You  will  do  much  to  aid  hum^inity  to  grasp, 
and  understand  this  truth,  that  we  the  souls  departed  come  again 
to  be,  by  aid  of  sensitives  in  touch  with  thee. 

Health  and  good  mental  power  is  to  be  granted  to  you,  and 
angels  near  will  guide  you  through  to  what  yoti  really  wish  to 
do.  Displeasure  may  be  aroused  in  small  degree,  but  most  of  it 
will  come  from  jealousy.  I'd  have  written  when  Mr.  Stead  did, 
but  the  medium  was  too  ill  and  tired  to  write  more  that  day. 

May  peace  and  joy  attend  thee,  all  the  way,  is  wish  of  me, 
guide  of  thy  friend,  stranger  to  thee." 

f  A  few  selections  from  messages,  from  over  seventy  received 
from  Stead,  will  be  found  in  Chapter  XXXI;  while  some  direct 
communicating  will  be  found  recorded  in  Chapter  XXXIV.] 

Regarding  Mr.  Stead's  picture,  each  reader  will  form  his  or 
her  own  opinion,  and  will  be  entitled  to  know  mine.  Had  he 
in  mortal  life  selected  the  best  two  artists  in  Europe  or  America 
to  paint  his  portrait  and  bust,  I  think  it  will  be  conceded  that, 
even  with  the  same  pose  for  each  of  them,  and  working  from 
the  same  point  of  view,  they  would  neither  of  them  be  an  exact 
duplicate  of  the  man,  nor  yet  a  perfect  duplicate  the  one  of  the 
other. 

I  think  it  will  likewise  be  granted,  that  no  artist  whosoever 
could  produce  his  second  picture  of  either  the  mortal  subject,  or 
the  original  painting  of  him,  doing  it  entirely  from  memory.  So 
too  it  will  be  readily  conceded  that  no  two  photographers  can 
produce  under  similar  circumstances,  a  picture  which  will  dupli- 
cate the  other  photograph  in  every  detail.  But  the  similarity 
of  picture,  and  its  original,  constantly  undergoes  change,  so  that 
if  we  were,  a  year  or  two  later,  to  make  the  comparison,  this 
difference  would  be  more  apparent,  even  strikingly  j  with  the 
constantly  changing  original,  as  the  years  pass  away;  so  that  it 
is  in  ordinary  experience,  often  changed  to  so  marked  a  degree, 
as  to  cause  doubt  to  arise  in  the  observer's  mind  as  to  whether 
two  pictures  represent  the  same  original. 

In  the  absence  of  two  such  pictures  of  the  late  Mr.  Stead, 


1       ■'■■'„  - 


1- '  Lm» 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  269 

while  a  mortal,  I  have  illustrated  this  assertion  by  giving  a  photo- 
graph picture  of  myself  at  the  age  of  65  years,  which  will  be 
found  at  the  end  of  this  chapter;  and  another  one  at  the  age  of 
70  years,  at  the  ::-prinning  of  the  book.  But  supposing  the  spirit 
picture  m  "  us  .uv/.n-.J  roloring— from  which  this  half-tone 
photo-engr  vin;  h  made  -to  be  a  copy  of  another  painting,  or 
an  origmai  t!  mi  challen  e  its  production,  and  prove  my  state- 
ments  wron^.  onii!  t^a^  is  done.  I  rely  on  Stead's  statement  that 
no  such  picture  is  in  existence.  The  pictures  everywhere  recognized 
as  Stead's,  were  pictures  of  him  in  mortal  life,  at  different  times. 
Nor  am  I  aware  that  spirit  artists  ever  make  pictures  of  men  in 
earth  life;  or  if  so  I  have  not  knowledge  of  it  as  a  fact.  Stead's 
picture  had  not  prior  existence ;  but  it  was  produced  in  conformity 
^ylth  a  promise  made  to  me  by  himself  as  a  spirit,  and  its  produc- 
tion was  complete  in  my  presence  a  fortnight  after  he  passed  to 
spirit  hfe,  in  a  manner  already  described  by  me.  He  has  confirmed 
this  as  fact  through  the  trumpet  and  in  the  hearing  of  others. 

A  Brief  Synopsis  of  the  Author's  Varied  ExpERiENrEs  with 
THF  Spirit  Personality  of  Wm.  T.  Stead,  up  to  the  Close 
OF  THE  Year  1912. 

1.  Stead  began  to  give  messages  to  me,  through  the  Human- 
Psychic-Telephone,  on  16th  April,  1912,  in  New  York  State  and 
up  to  the  close  of  the  year  1912,  I  had  received  many  messages 
from  him;  and  corroborative  testimony,  from  Julia  Ames,  his 
spirit  guide  and  control,  and  from  others. 

2.  Stead  sent  a  message  to  me  at  4.30  p.  m.,  18th  April,  1912 
that  he  would  try  and  show  to  me.  He  materialized  to  me  that 
same  night  at  10  p.  m.  in  Jonson's  seance  in  Toledo,  Western 
Ohio  State,  as  he  had  promised  me  from  New  York  State 
between  five  and  six  hours  before,  although  I  did  not  receive  the 
promise  till  next  day  through  the  mail. 

3.  I  sat  for  spirit  pictu^cr  in  Chicago,  Illinois,  and  Stead  met 
me  there  as  promised,  in  the  home  of  the  psychic  sisters,  on  the 
afternoon  of  the  27th  April,  1912;  and  his  picture  came  on 
canvas  clear,  and  was  finished  while  I  sat  a  little  less  than 
fifteen  minutes. 


fe 


i;f1 


rP-    'r^M'i 


TJ  .  ,, 


I**;- •!<£!"•, li-C? 


"■(•?4. 


■<stM::A-'Ci-ii:fi<:.~-!r-'t:~'-  fVJ 


ll  ■ 


11 


(i  \ 


270  DAWN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

4.  On  the  2nd  of  August,  1912.  through  the  psychic's  hand  in 
New  York  State,  Stead  wrote  and  signed  his  name  to  the  state- 
ment: "I  will  try  to  communicate  with  you  through  a  trumpet 
tomorrow  morning." 

5.  On  the  3rd  day  of  August,  1912,  through  a  trumpet,  also 
in  New  York  State,  as  promised  the  previous  day.  but  m  a  new 
home  and  in  the  presence  of  a  trumpet  psychic,  who  was  under 
the  control  of  Gray  Feather,  the  strong  Indian  control  of  Jonson, 
who  had  invited  me  by  a  letter  also,  to  come  there  (L>ly  Dale), 
and  be  witness  of  what  he  (Gray  Feather)  could  do.  Of  the 
sixteen  spirit  voices  which  came  and  spoke  with  me  Stead  was 
one;  and  he  th-^re  reminded  me  of  the  previous  promise  he  had 
made  the  day  before,  regarding  this  effort  of  his. 

6  When  I  was  through  with  the  above  seance,  I  immediately 
returned  to  the  home  of  the  writing  psychic;  and  Stead  was 
again  present  with  me  there,  ?H  controlled  her  hand  Jo  write : 
"My  name  I  gave  to  you  through  the  trumpet  successfully,  did 
I  not?"   I  there  and  then  acknowledged  it  to  be  so. 

7  In  Los  Angeles,  California,  on  20th  December,   1912,  a 
communication  was  written  me  by  Rev.  B.  F.  Austin,  A.M.,  B.A., 
DD    and  forwarded  to,  an^'  received  by  me  through  the  mails 
to  say   "Dear  Brother  King:   I  am  going  to  give  you  in  detail 
the  circumstances  of  my  sitting  today  with  Mrs.  Inez  Wagner 
of  the  People's  Church,  to  secure  an  answer  to  your  letter. 
(Without  any  clue  contained.)    "Mrs.  Wagner  was  thoroughly 
blindfolded  by  me,  before  the  sitting  began.    Leather  pads  over 
the  eyes,  and  a  bandage  over  these,  and  about  the  head.     She 
first  read  a  letter  from  a  lawyer  in  Syracuse,  New  York,  and  it 
was  done  in  a  very  remarkable  manner.     Then  your  letter  was 
taken  up  and  extracted  from  the  envelope"  (addressed  to  him  at 
Rochester).  "It  had  been  opened  in  Rochester,  but  had  not  been 
opened   since  its  arrival  here,   as  I   wanted  to   guard   aG;ainst 
telepathic  influence  on  the  medium's  mind,  and  placed  between 
the  medium's  palms."  (His  family  lived  in  Rochester.)  "'Why 
she  exclaimed  at  once,  'Stead  is  here,  and  so  is  Julia.     Stead 
says  he  wishes  to  answer  this  letter.    He  has  written  to  Dr.  John 


:!^^J 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


271 


S.  King  many  messages  himself.  He  says  'on  the  18th  of  last 
April  1  wrote  a  message,  and  presented  myself  to  Dr.  King.'  " 
(My  records  prove  both  statements  true.)  "In  Julia's  Bureau, 
England,  matters  were  given  pertaining  to  Dr.  King."  The  letter 
goes  on  to  report,  "King  had  communication  wi»h  Stead  from 
the  Bureau  in  England,  and  "  (for  copyof  minute  of  what  occurred, 
see  Chapter  VIII),  "Stead  now  says,  'I  wish  to  corroborate. 
I  will  come  again  and  give  more  messages,  and  these  I  will 
corroborate.'  At  the  close,  Mrs.  Wagner,  still  entranced,  said, 
'Why,  here  comes  another  John  King,  but  no  relation  of  the  Mr. 
King  getting  the  message.' 

You  can  judge  how  surprised  and  delighted  I  was  in  reading 
your  letter,  after  the  seance  was  over ;  and  finding  many  if  not 
all  the  points  touched  on,  and  answered.  Doubtless  there  may 
be  some  slight  errors  in  writing  out  from  memoranda;  but  I 
think  you  will  find  the  main  points  answered  satisfactorily.  The 
medium  read  the  word  as  from  Stead's  lips,  'corroborate,'  which 
I  also  find  in  your  letter.    With  best  wishes. 

Fraternally, 

B.  F.  Austin." 

8.  On  ?^^h  December,  1912, 1  spent  an  hour  of  first  experience 
with  a  <?ychic  in  Ohio,  who  is  a  non-professional  medium, 

and  wh  e  some  twenty  forms  appeared  to  view  and  also 

spoke,  sume  of  whom  I  had  known  in  earth  life,  and  others  by 
reputation.  But  the  phase  of  the  medium  was  to  me  quite  new, 
still  the  first  guests  who  came  were  — and  of  this  there  could 
be  no  doubt  in  mind  — my  own  spirit  wife  and  daughter,  and 
William  Stead  and  Julia.  What  was  most  peculiar,  the  psychic 
was  not  entranced,  and  conversed  with  me,  while  the  guests  were 
arriving  and  departing.  The  spirit  friends  came  to  me  in  what 
appeared  to  be  their  transient  bodies,  though  I  did  not  examine 
any  of  them.  Their  mode  of  coming  also  varied.  Some  walked 
out  from  the  cabinet,  some  arose  from  the  floor,  some  from  the 
walls  and  ceiling,  but  all  conversed  with  me ;  and  departed  like 
a  puf?  of  smoke  or  steam,  on  a  frosty  morning.  One  who  came 
was  William  Stead,  who  simply  announced  "Stead  is  here."   He 


-■'^^.^r^^m^^im^^m^m 


i 


272 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


1 1 


was  accompanied  by  Julia  Ames,  liis  guide ;  and  when  I  saw  him, 
he  was  high  up  to  my  left,  where  the  wall  and  ceiling  meet. 
I  le  looked  his  natural  size,  and  his  fa  e  and  bust  were  like  his 
photograph  of  five  or  six  years  ago  and  he  spoke  to  me,  but 
when  he  ceased  to  talk,  went  with  a  whirl  across  the  room's  space 
near  to  me ;  and  passed  on  through  the  right  hand  wall. 

9.  On  the  26th  December,  1912.  I  called  upon  a  doctor  in 
Toledo,  Ohio,  in  whose  office  I  had  never  been  before ;  and  while 
we  were  conversing  my  friend,  the  doctor,  said:  'I  have  clair- 
audient  gift";  and  he  wrote  what  follows  with  his  pencil  and 
handed  it  to  me:  "Well  I  am  William  Stead,  and  I  will  tell  you 
Dr.  King  you  are  mistaken;  Professor  James  did  not  lack  con- 
fidence, he  was  too  weak.  Myers  was  also  too  weak.  I  will  try 
and  write  for  you  the  first  opportunity  I  have."  [The  efforts  above 
referred  to  were  made  in  a  Jonson  seance  on  the  23rd  December, 
1912.  Failure  to  write  I  called  want  of  confidence  in  their  power. 
The  intention  was  to  write  upon  my  office  pad.  with  my  iountain 
pen.] 

10.  On  the  27th,  28th  and  29th  December,  1912,  while  in  the 
home  in  New  York  State  of  the  IIuman-Psychic-Telephone,  Stead 
wrote  me  several  messages ;  and  conversed  by  aid  of  the  psychic's 
hand;  and  his  spirit  guide,  Julia  Ames,  also  wrote  me  to  cor- 
roborate the  evidence  regarding  Stead's  picture,  and  his  many 
messages  to  me.  I  have  no  doubt  that  my  corresponding  friend, 
Wm.  T.  Stead,  who  has  sent  me  many  messages,  also  materialized 
to  me,  as  well  as  spoke  distinctly  as  a  natural  voice,  now  visits 
me;  and  thus  writes,  talks  and  shows  himself  in  different  parts 
of  the  country  and  through  different  psychics,  in  accordance  with 
his  desires  as  expressed  in  a  written  message  which  is  one  of 
many  included  in  the  pages  of  this  book: 

'"Tis  zvell  that  relatives  and  friends,  and  mediums  of  every 
phase  should  knoiv  and  realise,  that  all  spirits  are  free  to  come, 
and  do  so  too,  through  more  doors  than  one;  as  they  know  no 
selfishness,  nor  jealousy,  as  humans  may,  but  have  the  good  of 
all  in  viexv." 

In  my  final  revision  of  this  book,  before  its  publication;  and 


^#iF 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


27?> 


when  concluding  this  chapter,  I  felt  there  was  much  additional 
evidence,  which  I  could  now  add.  as  secured  since  the  chapter 
was  written.  Such  evidence  corroborates  that  which  I  received 
through  various  coninmnications  and  demonstrations;  and  were 
spoken  through  tlie  trumpets  of  two  mediums,  strangers  to  each 
other;  as  well  as  some  which  were  entirely  new,  through  an  auto- 
matic writer,  I  have  not  as  yet  met.  My  r'ivate  sittings  were 
about  a  score,  at  which  Stead  talked  with  me;  and  half  as  many 
more  at  least  when  he  talked  with  others  present  also,  as  well 
as  myself. 

Communications  purporting  to  be  Stead's  will  be  *ound  in 
remaining  chapters,  together  with  his  handwriting  of  three  com- 
munications on  slates,  which  I  held  in  my  hands,  felt  the  vibra- 
tions, and  heard  the  sounds  as  he  was  writing  thci.i ;  and  which 
are  in  a  group  of  photo-engravings  in  the  "Independent  Slate 
Writing  Addenda,"  which  embraces  over  a  score  of  such  writings, 
immediately  following  Chapter  XXXV. 

In  some  cases,  among  the  many  messages  signed  by  W.  T. 
Stead,  I  found  statements  which  bore  in  their  construction,  what 
impressed  me  as  probably  evidential  matter;  but  owing  to  lack 
of  corroboration  from  any  source  I  did  not  in-lude  them  in  the 
book.  As  examples  of  these  I  quote  briefly.  From  a  long  com- 
munication CNo.  17)  dated  l.Sth  May.  1012-  "/  think  it  is  true, 
about  nty  Tiriting  through  Mrs.  Joslin's  hand;  and  also  about 
nty  appearing  in  the  seance  at  Rothesay,  as  I  threzv  my  condition 
over  the  medium  there."  .^gain  in  the  same  communication  T  find 
this  sentence :  '7  did  not  tell  the  band  to  play  'Nearer  my  God  to 
Thee,'  but  they  did  play  it:  and  that  tune  is  ever  present  xvith 
me  yet."  Another  quoted  sentence  reads :  "/  had  no  premonition 
of  any  kind,  regarding  death  or  calamity." 

In  the  evening  of  the  day  specified  in  the  foregoing,  I  sought 
to  reach  my  friend  Stead,  as  I  have  for  a  long  time  reached  my 
chief  guide ;  and  within  48  hours  I  received  through  the  mail  this 
written  message:  "Wafted  to  me  like  a  zephyr  is  this  thought 
now,  Brother  King,  8.15  p.m.  flSth  May)  J912.  I  feel  your 
presence  here.    W.  T.  Stead."    Immediately  following  I  read  his 


I 


If; 


ii 


f       '5 


i 

! 


ij 


274 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


expressed  view  or  admonition,  which  is  as  follows :  "Regarding 
your  capacity  to  send  your  subconscious  out  of  your  body,  it  is 
interesting,  but  I  believe  it  is  unwise  to  practice  it."  [This  was  of 
course  known  *o  myself,  but  not  publicly  known  at  that  time. 
My  chief  guif'j  and  members  of  my  spirit  band  were  aware  of 
it  from  the  first,  and  consented  to  my  demonstrating  it  as  a  truth, 
in  the  presence  of  a  circle  of  Toronto  investigators,  all  of  whom 
knew  me;  and  as  is  set  forth  more  in  detail  in  Chapter 
XXXV.] 


I 
1     I 


I. 


.-^-fef*. 


THE    AUTHOR-JOHN    S.   KING.   M.    D. 
{At   the   Age   of   65    Years.) 


i  ' 


;  i''i' 


I 


"  it 


.  •  •kmt.iJVMk 


THE    AUTHOR— .JOHN    S.   KING,   M.   D. 
(At  the  Age  of  60  Years.) 


a 


A 


ll 


l\  I 


'  -a-r,^Kgr*^  -tfmti  Tr»j* 


2i""jLj-  if  ,.,# ""       ilk  . 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

An  Evidential  Chapter,  of  Strong  Testimony. 
A  Long  List  of  Volunteer  Witnesses. 
Evidence  for  Tritii  of  Life's  Continuity, 

RiCTURN    AND  COMMUNICATION,   IN    PeRI  ETUITY. 

Ark  Nfvr  My  Loved  Ones,  Who  Have  Proved  to  Me; 

And  Mv  Si-irit  Guides,  and  OTni:RS  Near, 

Lnci.uding  Noted  Ones,  Who  no  Longer  Fear, 

Bringing  to  Mankind  Good  Cheer? 

Are  Not  Work  and  Book  Endorsed  nv  Them, 

As  Coming  from  the  Spirit  Sphere? 

The  Evidence  I^ids  Strong  :'or  Coming  Change, 

From  Basi:  Desire,  and  Sordid  Greeds, 

From  Selfish  Wants,  and  Warrinc  Creeds, 

To  Waking  Minds,  to  Truth  and  Human  Needs. 

From  War.  Distrust,  Unrightw^usness, 

To  Peace,  with  Knowledge,  and  Pure  Happiness, 

To  Trust  in  God's  Own  Fatherikxjd, 

To  Faith  in  Man's  True  Brotherhood; 

When  All  Humanity  Will  Know  and  Realize, 

Immortal  Life  Awaits  Them  in  the  Skies. 


WHENCE  the  origin  of  all  the  thought,  which  herein- 
after is  to  be  found,  clad  in  great  variety  of  expressive 
language  ?  It  courses  through  the  automatic  writing- 
hand  of  "The  Human-Psychic-Telcphone,"  as  the  web  of  cloth, 
gathered  from  the  scattered  threads,  emc:ges  from  the  weaver's 
loom.  Each  thread  would  seem  to  have  different  origin,  in  either 
carnate,  or  discarnate  mind. 

To  each  reader  is  left  the  solution  of  the  problems  of  whence, 
and  why.  From  the  hundreds  of  messages  received,  as  intended 
for  me,  either  in  my  presence  voluntarily,  or  in  quick  response 
to  my  questioning;  or  in  my  absence  from  the  psychic,  and 

275 


•■fB*:*,-" 


4P 


SET 


-V.-,  •■'  . 


276 


D^IVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIMJ 


.,! 


by  her  sent  on  to  me  through  the  mails,  containing  specific 
knowledge  which  she  could  not  possess;  but  all  allcped  to  be 
from  discamate  intelligences,  whose  signatures  are  attached  to 
them ;  and  I  reproduce  here  but  the  few,  leaving  others  for  the 
pages  of  other  books,  or  held  by  mc  personally. 

Suffice  it  to  say.  that  when  any  alleged  intelligence  is  writing 
through  the  psychic,  it  will  promptly  respond  to  my  previously 
prepared  questions,  by  immediately  writing  answers :  and  these 
are  frequently  a  test  of  personality ;  but  necessitating  an  infinite 
range  or  extent  of  personal  knowledge,  supremely  greater  than 
18  the  possession  of  any  single  individual  human  mind.     This 
holds  good  whether  I  am  present  to  receive  them ;  or  absent. 
and  they  are  sent  to  me;  and  this  likewise  applies  to  those  who 
passed  from  earth-life  before  the  psychic  was  born.     Universal 
knowledge  is  surely  not  the  possession  of  any  individual  human. 
The  messages  as  here  collated,  embrace,  as  I  verily  believe. 
great  variety  of  source ;  and  are  alleged  to  be  from  those  whose 
earthly  homes  in  life  were  found  in  countries  widely  separated 
m  both  time  and  place.     Some  were  of  recent  times,  and  some 
were  of  the  long  ago;  some  were  near  and  dear  to  me.  such  as 
parents,  wife  and  child,  and  other  relatives,  as  well  as  former 
friends,  and  public  men  of  my  time;  while  some  were  those  of 
ancient  dates,  and  long  sojourn  in  spirit  realm,     .-\-ain  some  of 
the  alkged  personalities  who  spoke  through  the  voc:.I  organs  of 
Mrs.  Piper  in  the  years  gone  by,  to  investigators  of  that  time, 
now  desire  to  communicate  with  me ;  as  tho?e  same  investigators, 
gone  to  the  spirit  sphere,  wish  themselves  to  do  so  now  with 
me;  and  the  solution  of  the  problem  as  thereby  presfnted  may 
engage  the  best  thought  and  judgment  of  the  supporters  of  the 
two  hypotheses.     The  claim  of  some  is  that  the  thought  and 
expressions  of  the  alleged  personalities  have  their  true  origin 
m  the  incarnate  mind  of  the  psychic  instrument  herself;  while 
that  of  others  is  that  the  alleged  messages  have  in  truth  discarnate 
ongin ;  and  are  suggested  by  the  discamate  spirit  to  the  subjective 
mind  of  the  psychic,  and  are  transmitted  in  the  same  way  as 
those  which  have  their  origin  in  the  mind  of  the  incarnate  psychic 


Hi\ 


•iS^ikiw^mmie- 


JS  .,t 


>  i. 


«:*  ttft 


.kJHBHFmSi 


DAiyN  Of  THE  /m-AKHNUD  MIND 


177 


As  in  the  case  of  a  careless  stenographer,  what  may  be  spoken 
to  her  may  not  be  rightly  interpreted,  or  fully  coniprchendc.i. 
and  thus  results  error  of  record,  or  change  of  view  from  that 
•ought  to  be  conveyed  — so  in  the  conveyance  by  the  psychic's 
operation  messages  are  sometimes  modified  or  changed  by  acci- 
dent or  misinterpretation,  of  suggested  thought  by  psychic's 
subjective  mind,  as  in  the  case  of  the  stenographer's  objective 
mind ;  or  the  constantly  recurring  instances  through  the  receiver 
of  your  telephone,  where  the  organ  ear  ofttimcs  conveys  an 
erroneous  suggested  thought  to  your  own  objective  mind.  All 
psychics  are  not  clairaudient.  "The  Human-Psychic-Telcphone" 
has  that  phase,  so  when  she  hears  a  message  by  her  spirit  ear, 
she  stops  writing;  and  while  she  writes  a  spirit  message,  she 
ceases  to  hear  it. 

I  leave  each  reader  to  decide  for  himself  or  herself  the  problem 
of  hypothesis,  first  bearing  in  mind  the  fact  that  of  these  same 
personalities,  some  of  them  have  materialized,  and  with  the 
vocal  organs  of  their  transient  bodies,  have  assured  me  that  they 
wrote  through  the  automatic  hand  certain  messages  to  me;  and 
likewise  through  diflferent  tnimpets  conversed  with  me.  Some 
have  used  four  or  more  psychics,  in  as  many  widely  separated 
places,  utilizing  their  diflferent  phases  to  convince  me  of  their 
personality.  In  the  case  of  VVm.  T.  Stead,  he  utilized  psychics 
of  seven  distinct  phases;  and  communicated  with  me  through 
fourteen  different  instruments  or  mediums ;  the  evidence  through 
all  of  whom  harmonizes,  and  one  part  the  other  corroborates; 
and  predictions  made  through  one  instrument  found  fulfillment 
through  another.  The  l.T^t  door  that  I  opened  for  him  to  com- 
municate with  me  was  the  independent  slate-\\  riting  door ;  and  he 
came  to  me  through  it,  three  times  in  two  days.  His  communica- 
tions as  written  on  the  slates  have  been  photo-engraved  and 
reproduced  in  the  Addenda,  along  with  others,  at  the  end  of  the 
book.  His  purpose  throughout,  I  am  convinced,  has  been  to  give 
me  conclusive  evidence,  that  as  a  discarnate  spirit  he  could  return 
and  communicate  with  me,  and  fully  establish  his  human  per- 
sonality. 


V         « 


I 


J  f 


1    I 


278 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


These  are  the  different  psychical  phases,  and  the  various 
instruments  or  mediums  utilized  by  the  spirit  VVm.  T.  Stead; 
while  the  other  spirits  made  use  of  two  or  more  of  them,  and 
hence  they  are  listed  here  for  future  reference. 

A.  Automatic-Writers. 

1.  Miss  Maud  Venice  Gates— Lily  Dale,  N.  Y. 

2.  Mrs.  Arnold— Scarboro  on  the  Hudson,  N.  Y. 

3.  Mrs.  Jennie  Crossley— St.  Louis,  Mo. 

B.  Materializing  and  Physical   Mediums. 

4.  J.  B.  Jonson— Toledo,  Ohio. 

5.  Mrs.  Harry  Wells— Toledo,  Ohio. 

C     Trumpet  Mediums  — for  spirit  speaking  and  singing. 

6.  Mrs.  Bartholomew— Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  and  Lake  Helen, 

Fla. 

7.  Dell  Herrick— Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  and  Boston,  Mass. 

8.  Hugh  Gordon  Burroughs — Chicago,  111. 

D.  Spirit  Painting. 

9.  Bangs  Sisters — Chicago,  111. 

E.  Clairaudience. 

10.  Dr.  U.  S.  Grant  Deaton— Toledo,  Ohio. 

F.  Trance  Speakers, 

11.  Mrs.  Inez  Wagner— Los  Angeles,  Cal. 

12.  Mrs.  Maggie  Turner— Lily  Dale,  N.  Y. 

13.  Mrs.  C.  Smith— Toronto,  Ontario. 

G.  Independent  Slate-Writing. 

14.  Pierre  L.  O.  A.  Keeler— Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  and  Wash- 

ington, D.  C. 

For  particular  records  of  Wm.  T.  Stead's  evidence,  consult 
Chapter  XXX,  and  also  the  Addenda,  and  other  chapters  devoted 
to  seances,  some  of  which  records  precede  and  some  follow  this 
statement. 

The  value  of  such  evidence  so  attainable,  is  enhanced  by  a 
knowledge  of  the  fact  that  some  of  the  messages  and  conversa- 
tions were  spoken,  not  only  in  my  presence,  but  in  the  hearing  of 
others;  as  well  as  in  my  absence,  the  intelligence  making  the 


-ijT?  »«■"•»■  ■*; 


fmsBma 


nBH 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


279 


DUS 

1(1; 
ind 


len, 


ash- 

isult 

oted 

this 

by  a 

jrsa- 

igof 

the 


I 


request  of  some  one  present  who  knew  me,  to  convey  certain 
information  to  me,  in  my  home.  (See  latter  part  of  Chapter 
VIII.)  From  Hypatia;  and  afterwards,  other  guides,  my  wife, 
Wm.  T.  Stead  and  ethers  did  likewise. 

In  the  foregoing  instances,  the  theories  or  hypotheses  of  mind- 
reading,  telepathy,  thought-transference  or  fraud  in  the  psychic's 
mind,  cannot  account  for  it,  and  are  proven  untenable.  Besides 
other  persons  who  were  present  with  me  in  the  materializing 
seances  not  only  saw  the  forms  of  my  wife  and  daughter,  Hypatia, 
my  guide,  and  others  who  appeared :  and  also  who  heard  our 
conversation ;  and  heard  them  refer  to  what  they  wrote  to  me 
through  the  writing  psychic ;  or  said  to  me  recently  through  the 
trumpet:  but  also  what  they  said  to  me  while  they,  my  friends, 
were  present  with  me,  when  speaking  through  the  trumpet.  This 
has  also  occurred  frequently  in  the  case  of  trumpet  seances. 

Assume  if  you  will  that  the  automatic  writer  is  not  only  a 
scholarly  person,  but  also  very  clever  as  well,  and  with  it  all 
is  fraudulent;  then  turn  to  Chapter  XXIII,  and  carefully  read 
each  question  which  I  had  previously  prepared  in  writing,  and 
read  separately  to  the  psychic ;  and  further,  note  each  answer 
which  follows  immediately,  in  rapidly  written  words  by  the 
psychic's  hand;  and  can  you  think  it  possible  for  her  to  evolve 
from  the  subjective  mind  of  her  carnate  self  the  thoughts  there 
embodied  as  her  own? 

Again,  refer  to  the  following  Chapter  XXIV,  my  questions 
to  the  alleged  philosophers  (likewise  prepared)  and  note  the 
profoundness  of  the  replies,  which  one  could  scarcely  credit  as 
being  instantly  recorded,  without  time  to  mature  thought;  and 
does  it  appear  reasonable  to  credit  those  answers  to  the  psychic's 
own  mind? 

All  rendered  music  betrays  the  kind  of  instrument  through 
which  the  harmonious  sounds  are  evolved,  and  doubtless  the 
written  expressions  of  the  psychic  are  sometimes  mixed  with 
the  transmitted  thoughts,  impinging  upon  the  psychic's  subjective 
mind,  as  the  smoothness  of  the  stream  is  modified  by  the  nature 
of  the  surface  of  the  channel  through  which  the  water  flows. 


li  1 


il 


1 


I 


Hicij:.'  ii 


280 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Again,  I  will  admit  that  where  the  psychic  may  have  a  motive 
in  view,  such  may  purposely  or  even  unconsciously  interweave 
her  own  thoughts,  with  a  view  of  making  them  appear  as  the 
thought  of  the  intelligence  who  is  writing  the  message,  but 
thoughts  so  committed  to  writing  are  usually  evident ;  as  is  the 
case  when  a  person  is  speaking  into  the  'phone,  and  a  friend 
who  is  near  may  interject  a  word  or  sentence,  to  create  a  certain 
impression  upon  the  mind  of  the  listening  one  at  the  receiving 
'phone.  In  such  case  where  I  suspect  the  psychic,  when  feasible 
I  resort  to  other  instruments,  to  test  the  source  of  the  thought, 
and  question  the  intelligence ;  and  in  that  way  I  have  secured 
conclusive  evidf  ice,  to  warrant  the  belief  that  both  of  these 
features  can  ano  do  sometimes  occur. 

Comment  is  freely  made  by  spirits  who  have  used  "The  Human- 
Psychic-Telephone"  in  communicating  with  me  —  regarding  the 
expressions  by  the  instrument,  and  the  rhyming  tendency  of  the 
writing,  which  interferes  with  the  language  they  use  —  see  latter 
part  of  Chapter  XXI,  devoted  to  her  psychic  faculties;  also  special 
and  extended  comment  by  Dr.  Richard  Hodgson ;  F.  W.  H.  Myers, 
and  others  in  this  chapter.  Prof.  Thompson  J.  Hudson  in  par- 
ticular, refers  in  a  humorous  manner  to  this  exceptional  psychic. 

The  first  automatically  written  message  from  my  wife  was 
dated  December  26,  1911;  and  as  I  have  her  permission  to  use 
her  name  publicly  as  "May"  (her  home  name),  I  am  doing  so 
where  there  is  occasion  for  referring  to  her.  From  that  date 
until  the  closing  of  this  book,  I  have  communications  quite 
frequently,  indeed  I  may  say  scores  of  them,  but  not  included 
here,  as  well  as  a  written  chapter  by  herself  (See  Chapter  XXIX), 
in  fulfillment  of  a  post-mortem  promise. 

I  give  here  a  communication  made  through  the  psychic's  auto- 
matic hand,  written  under  date  of  January,  1912,  and  signed 
"May."  Quotations  are  selected :  "Your  letter,  I  heard  her  read 
it  aloud.  She  is  not  impressed  by  my  thoughts,  but  her  hand  is 
governed  by  a  mind  (the  subjective)  that  is  intelligent  enough 
to  transcribe  what  I  dictate  by  words.  It  seems  to  me,  or  to 
my  conscious  mind,  very  much  as  if  you  could  step  to  a  telephone, 


use 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  281 

and  talk  to  a  friend;  and  as  you  spoke  the  message,  see  a  hand 

writing  It,  as  if  ruled  by  the  spoken  word The  slavery 

of  your  work,  is  to  be  a  benefit  to  you.  The  constant  need  to 
do  will  make  your  hours  less  long.  ...  We  will  be  reunited 
by  a  bond  or  key,  that  will  make  it  so  that  I  can  come  and  speak 
to  you ;  and  have  you  know  that  it  is  true,  that  it  is  I,  and  this 
is  so." 

12th  March,  1912. 

From  Mother:  "My  son,  be  sure  that  I  love  you  for  yourself 
alone,  and  often  stay  here  in  the  home  with  thee.  I  do  not  need 
to  hide  my  hands  for  they  are  ueli,  but  I  will  be  with  you.  my 
dear,  if  you  are  there,  if  you  are  here.  I  love  thy  w^ork,  and  wish 
to  stand  beside  thee,  when  the  crown  is  won ;  and  I  foresee  it  to 
be  truly  a  great  success  to  thee.  I  feel  prou-'  to  write  to  show 
you  what  you  understand,  that  I  may  freely  use  my  hand. 

M.\RGARET  King." 

[The  foregoing  was  written  in  my  own  home  by  the  psychic 
m  the  presence  of  her  mother,  my  stenographer,  and  myself.' 
The  psychic  could  in  no  wise  have  known  the  facts.  In  human 
hfe  my  motiier  had  Rheumatic  Arthritis,  and  hence  all  her  fineer 
joints  were  enlarged  and  stiff;  and  she  named  them  hickory-nut 
joints.  Her  habit  was  to  hide  them  by  wearing  gloves  or  mitts- 
and  hence  the  toregoing  reference.  She  identified  herself  also 
at  the  iMoss  seances  18  years  previously,  in  London,  Canada. 

recent  date.  She  likewise  materialized  at  a  Moss  seance  at  Lily 
Dale,  where  a  friend  of  mine  received  from  her  lips  a  kindlv 
message  to  be  given  me  on  that  friend's  return  to  Toronto.] 

12th  iMarch,  1912.  From  Father:  "Son  of  me.  be  assured 
that  I  tiiy  father  am  most  glorified  and  proud  of  you,  and  of 
the  things  you  now  do." 

Stephen  King. 
(See  Chapters  IV,  V,  VI  and  the  Jonson  Seances.) 

12th  ^larch,  1912.  From  Des  Asia:  "I  whom  you  have  named 
as  Asia,  stand  more  high  than  younger  minds ;  and  I  am  aiding 
you  in  all  you  try  to  do.     Be  not  afraid  of  failure,  for  we 


282 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


I'i 


i 


appreciate  the  earnest  heart  wish  to  benefit  the  human  race,  who 
look  at  death  as  lost  in  space.  Thy  book  will  awaken  many  a 
mind  to  this  exact  know !  :dge,  and  belief.  I  aid  thee  ever,  and 
do  all  I  can  for  thee.  To  aid  thy  fellow-man  is  wish  of  me," 
This  giant  spirit  form  has  spoken  to  me  through  three  dif- 
ferent trumpets,  one  in  Michigan,  one  in  New  York  and  one  in 
Toronto;  he  materialized  in  Ohio,  at  a  Jonson  seance,  in  view 
of  a  room  full  of  sitters ;  and  has  written  much  of  interest 
through  the  New  York  psychic,  which  will  appear  on  the  pages 
of  this  book,  and  of  my  future  publications. 

12th  March,  1912.  From  King  Edward:  "I  Edward  am  and 
as  a  man  I  with  this  man  agree,  for  death's  mantle  has  made 
of  me  a  well  and  earnest  thinker  here ;  and  I  agree  with  what 
you  do,  and  give  my  signature  to  you.  I  had  a  confidence  in  the 
power  of  spirits  to  communicate ;  and  I  believed  in  the  power 
to  heal  in  this  way.  I  would  have  died  before  my  coronation, 
if  I  had  not  had  assistance  in  this  way.  Bedford,  he  was  to  me 
a  man  of  confidence,  and  we  often  tried  hard  to  pierce  the  veil 
of  future  state. 

We  will  give  further  tests  to  thee  when  you  are  with  a  proper 
instrument  (medium).  I  will  talk  to  thee  through  the  trumpet. 
I  have  been  told  that  it  (the  book)  will  be  of  benefit  to  earnest 
thinkers  everywhere;  and  it  will  be  translated  into  French  and 
German  also,  that  students  of  those  nations  may  see,  and  with 
your  thoughts  try  to  agree.  All  sincere  thinkers  are  respected 
in  this  age.     I  respect  thy  sincerity." 

14th  March,  1912.  From  Princess  Alice:  "Alice  am  I,  the 
daughter  of  the  Queen  of  England.  I  was  often  near,  so  I  could 
make  my  mother  hear  my  voice;  and  also  see  that  it  was  I  that 
came  out  of  the  land  of  spirits.  Yes,  also  use  the  fact,  that  my 
brother  Edward,  also  England's  King,  in  later  years  had  seen 
me  at  seance,  too.  We  were  able  to  show  ourselves  complete; 
and  Grandma  too,  the  mother  of  my  mother  Louise  Victoria, 
and  Francis  Charles,  two  other  names  of  Albert,  called  the  Consort 
of  the  Queen.    His  names  were  many  and  his  virtues  t  x)." 


iR&tf^ 


ff^JT'V 


VJ..^...,.JIi' 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


283 


Prof.  Thompson  Jay  Hldson's  Views  Now.  He  Tests  "The 
Human-Psychic-Telephoxe"  from  Spirit  Side  of  Life. 

In  a  previous  chapter  I  referred  to  a  mental  problem  I  had 
met  with,  in  a  psychic  whom  I  considered  to  be  a  mental  curiosity ; 
and  with  her  written  consent  I  have  since  designated  "The 
Human-Psychic-Telephone."  with  automatic  action,  including 
movement,  writing  and  speech ;  as  having  also  both  conscious  and 
sub-conscious  minds,  each  zvith  independent  action;  and  I  stated 
that  I  considered  it  "a  poser,"  and  expressed  the  wish  that  Thomp- 
son J.  Hudson  from  spirit  side  of  life,  would  see  how  he  could 
utilize  this  psychic  instrument,  and  give  his  viev^s  concerning 
h  r.  My  wish  went  forth  and  brought  response  on  the  15th 
March.  1912,  the  day  set  apart  for  such  as  wanted  opportunity. 
Hudson's  communication  is  produced  here,  from  the  automatic 
writing  of  that  date,  in  my  home,  and  in  my  presence. 

From  Tiiompson  J.  Hudson:  "I  hasten  to  thy  wish.  The 
more  I  tried  to  make  my  meaning  clear,  the  more  of  questions 
came  to  me,  and  so  I  am  of  those  like  you,  who  now  believe 
that  both  are  true ;  that  is  I  believe  that  both  carnate  and  dis- 
carnate  minds,  may  impress  and  communicate  through  proper 
instruments.  I,  like  you,  have  studied  this  instrument  from  this 
side  of  life;  and  I  wish  to  especially  agree  with  you  in  the  fact, 
that  she  has  not  double  personality,  though  she  has  double  mental 
action ;  or  the  action  of  the  other  portion  of  her  mentality  is 
similar  to  the  normal  mental  action.  Therefore  if  she  has  dual 
personality,  it  was  born  twins.  I  authorize  you  to  use  this 
statement  over  my  signature.  I  started  out  with  a  certain  premise, 
and  I  tried  to  prove  it.  I  often  could  not.  This  one  case  is  most 
peculiar  of  all,  because  the  two  are  interchangeable;  and  neither 
disturbs  the  other.  Also  she  is  well  and  strikingly  nonnal ;  and 
balanced  both  in  bodily  and  mental  action.  All  great  students 
will  do  well  to  read  your  book  from  cover  to  cover.  I  am  of 
these." 


3.45  p.  m.,  March  31, 1912.  From  William  James  of  Harvard: 
"I  am  William  James  of  Harvard,  /  zvill  it,  that  you  shall  be  the 
one  to  have  the  secrecy  between  me  and  the  other  scientists.    It 


!     ^  i 


W 


284 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


is  I  that  was  to  be  first  of  seven  to  read  it;  and  some  one  wilt 
know  what  I  mean  by  that.  It  is  a  truth,  and  it  will  win.  To 
look  into  it  was  no  sin,  and  I  am  glad  I  did  it,  though  I  did  not 
think  I  was  to  go.  I  have  so  many  friends.  I  love  the  truth 
wherever  it  is  found,  and  the  truth  only.  I  studied  a  trance 
medium  for  many  years.  I  do  not  believe  in  direct  communica- 
tion. I  believe  a  medium  is  as  much  of  a  necessity,  as  is  a  pen 
in  a  written  letter.  If  I  had  not  this  hand,  I  could  not  write. 
Good  Night,  and  good  to  be  result  to  you,  in  this  the  work  you 
try  to  do.    I  was  and  am  an  earnest  thinker  too." 

9.05  p.m.,  9th  April,  1912.  From  Professor  Croft  of  Old 
Toronto  University:  "We  worked  together  in  the  long  ago; 
but  what  is  forty  years  but  a  short  span.  I  loved  you  as  a  student 
and  a  man.  I  was  with  William  James  of  Harvard  University 
when  he  used  this  hand  here  and  wrote  to  you.  It  is  a  shock 
sensation  to  a  busy,  active  teacher,  when  he  finds  himself  cut 
off  from  all  he  knew.  I  know  your  sterling  quality,  and  it  is  I 
who  taught  to  thee,  the  wonders  of  God's  chemistry.  But  there 
is  chemistry  of  thought  I  know  nought  of,  and  you  have  under- 
taken to  send  forth  an  acid  of  activity  that  will  bind  all  the 
restless  minds  of  men  into  a  salt  of  human  harmony.  To  prove 
that  we  communicate  is  hard  to  do;  but  I  like  method  of  the 
work  of  you.  'Tis  not  a  narrow  creed,  but  to  all  human  souls 
a  need,  and  we  will  stand  beside  you  everywhere,  and  try  our 
best  to  aid  you  to  accomplish  what  you  try  to  do.  My  student, 
I  am  proud  of  you,  and  of  this  work  you  try  to  do.  I  give  you 
my  endorsement;  and  old  Toronto  University  is  still  in  memory 
dear  to  me.  Adieu,  I'll  write  another  time  for  you.  I  have  not 
yet  gained  this  power,  so  I  be  at  ease  you  see.  Hypatia,  your 
guide,  is  aiding  me." 

[I  studied  practical  chemistry  under  this  great  teacher  when 
a  youth ;  and  as  he  left  Canada  many  years  ago,  I  had  no  knowl- 
edge of  his  location,  nor  any  word  from,  or  of  him,  after  his 
departure,  until  I  received  it  in  writing  through  the  automatic 
hand  of  "The  Human-Psychic-Telephone."] 

10  p.m.,  27th  April,  1912,    From  Wm.  T.  Stead  (No.  11). 


* 


^^^ 


^? 


.*UrOP 


"  ^  V 


I 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


285 


To  Dr.  John  S.  King.    'I  am  \Vm.  T.  Stead.    I  did  not  select 
anyone  to  communicate  through.     I   ..as  in  too  much  woe,  but 
Hypatia  and  Otclico  knowing  me,  came  to  help  my  band,  and 
with  them  I  went  to  you.    At  first  I  did  not  realize  that  I  uas 
dead,  and  so  I  floated  in  an  atmosphere  of  heahh,  Hke  to  mortal 
warmth.    I  saw  Hypatia  use  this  hand  (the  psychic's),  and  after 
she  was  tlirough,  she  aided  me  to  also  do.    At  all  times  I  have 
been  in  touch  with  you;  but  I  have  also  tried  to  demonstrate 
through  other  instruments.      I  went  to  see  Mrs.   Wriedt.   but 
Hypatia  stayed  with  me.  and  so  as  I  wished  to  aid  to  prove  spirit 
return  /  first  sent  messages  to  you,  Dr.  King,  I  mean.    I  did  not 
exactly  know  what  was  happening  to  me  at  first.     Hypatia  and 
your  guides  aided  by  my  own,  assisted  me ;  and  when  I  found 
I  was  materialized,  I  looked  for  you,  and  knew  you,  but  could 
not  talk.     rSee  Chapter  XXVHI.)    Yours  zcas  the  first  recogni- 
tion, I  had  by  a  mortal.    Until  that  time  I  myself  was  uncertain, 
as  to  whether  I  was  dead  or  delirious,  and  in  power  to  again 
return  to  life  later.     I  was  one  of  many  who  floated  in  the  ice 
cold  sea,  but  a  short  time.    I  do  not  see  my  body.    I  try  to  shake 
off  the  earth  condition.    Hypatia  will  tell  you  or  let  me  tell  you. 
without  the  danger  of  return  to  that  most  awful  woe  of  water 
all  about,  and  nothing  near  to  cling  to.     Even  my  plight  was 
preferable  to  some,  for  I  was  hurt  by  something  like  a  blow, 
and  so  I  quickly  sank  below  the  surface  of  the  sea.    No  one  will 
find  my  body,  I  can  tell  it  now,  for  they  are  aiding  me  to  see  it 
as  a  picture;  and  I  know  that  I  am  one  of  the  numerous  ones 
who  lie  below  the  surface  of  the  sea,  and  float  away  from  touch 
of  mortal  hand.     What  better  winding  sheet  than  the  great  sea 
so  full  of  life  and  energy.     My  body  like  a  coral  shell  is  hidden 
m  the  mighty  well,  and  the  great  waving  throbbing  sea  as  living 
pallhas  covered  me.     I  listen  to  the  ocean's  crone,  and  know 
that  this  is  meant  for  me,  for  I  am  truly  now  its  own,  and  as 
it  whispers  in  its  sleep,  it  names  me  in  each  living  sweep,  as 
member  of  the  mighty  deep.     I  sleep  Tn  ocean's  heart,  and  if  it 
aches  I  do  not  know.    I  aid  to  fill  it  with  the  mystery  that  it  has 
held  since  long  ago,  when  the  great  continent  Atlantis,  called  by 


t  I 

I    • 


!> 


II 


286 


DAPVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


men,  sank  from  all  sight  and  ne'er  returned  again.  My  angel 
helpers  are  with  me,  and  on  this  bright  eternal  shore  I  bless  my 
God  for  evermore.  My  body  lies  beneath  the  sea,  my  body  once 
so  dear  to  me,  no  echo  reaches  either  shore,  no  man  will  see  it 
ever  more,  no  whispers  of  its  secret  be.  My  body  is  the  ocean's 
prey  and  on  its  breast  will  sleep  for  aye,  till  angels  roll  the 
stones  away  from  all  man's  ignorance  and  doubt.  Till  angels 
lift  the  shroud  of  me,  and  show  what's  hidden  in  the  sea.  'Twas 
fate's  decree  and  I  believe  it  was  to  be.  Now  Brother  King 
believe  and  knoiv  that  it  is  I  zvho  aritc  to  thee,  that  you  were 
first  one  here  belorv,  who  received  word  direct  front  me.  I'll 
stay  in  touch  with  you  and  the  ones  who  aid  me  to  write  to  thee, 
and  when  the  "Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind"  is  seen  by  men, 
I  hope  to  be  with  others  there  to  prove  this  truth  to  men.  The 
spirit,  the  immortal  part  of  man  living  after  death  has  swept 
the  body  from  the  living  view,  and  I  am  living  now  in  harmony, 
and  it  is  I  who  write  to  you.  All  men  are  truly  brethren  when 
death  the  great  calamity  calls  for  tlieir  breath,  and  I  am  one  of 
these,  and  find  myself  in  harmony  and  hope,  and  with  the  others 
reaching  loving  hands  to  clasp  the  hand  of  you,  my  brother  here. 
'Tis  beautiful,  and  glorious  to  be  free,  you'll  hear  quite  often 
now  from  me." 

9  p.m.,  28th  April,  1912.  From  Wm.  T.  Stead  (No.  12).  (To 
the  Instrument.)  "Your  Grandmother  has  gone,  and  I  want  to 
write  a  word  or  so.  Tell  John  S,  King  that  I  went  to  him  the 
first  of  all.  As  soon  as  I  recognized  Hypatia,  I  asked  her  to  take 
me  to  where  I  could  communicate  with  him.  She  brought  me 
here,  and  I  wrote,  she  took  me  to  Toledo,  and  I  showed  myself 
to  him.  (See  Chapters  XXVIII  and  XXX.)  I  was  so  new  I 
could  not  speak,  a  feeling  best  described  as  weak.  I  could  not 
do  a  thing  myself  as  free,  partly  from  my  anxiety  to  do  so  well. 
I  scarcely  had  the  time  to  show,  before  it  came  the  time  to  go. 

(To  Dr.  King.)  Well,  Brother  King,  be  sure  I'll  bring  you 
every  proof  I  can,  and  I'll  remain  near  you  and  help  you  in  this 
work  you  do.    "Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind"  is  to  reach  every- 


.>^i«*r:r:- riff;5i?!^^p»:^ 


'%2K£»/Si 


DAPVN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


2S7 


where,  and  maybe  I  will  be  a  means  of  teaching  this  great  truth 
to  men,  that  though  I  am  in  spirit  life.  I  still  remain  in  touch 
with  them.  I  am  glad  the  artist  of  Pangs  sisters  pictured  me, 
but  it  was  not  done  by  them  so  much  as  by  my  band  (see  Chapter 
XXX)  ;  and  the  whole  of  us  together  decided  that  my  picture  zvould 
be  of  use  to  your  book,  as  it  would  go  to  show  that  it  is  true, 
that  I,  a  discarnate  spirit,  known  through  press  to  many  men, 
may  so  come  back  in  touch  with  life,  and  show  my  face  to  them. 
More  dreadful  than  the  ume  that  struck  my  life  from  me  'with 
final  blorv  is  that  great  hatred  of  this  truth,  that  tvc,  dear  Brother 
King,  are  trying  hard  to  make  the  living  see.  But  like  path- 
finders we  must  be  prepared  for  opposition's  key,  and  smiles  of 
God's  approving  Son,  will  be  with  us,  who  suffer  most,  and  we 
are  both  of  us  upheld  by  an  angel  host,  and  nought  can  conquer 
us,  who  be  upheld  by  Truth's  great  majesty.  In  all  thy  work, 
I  am  with  thee.  I  close  my  eyes  to  the  details  of  this  calamity. 
I  have  my  work  to  do  as  well  as  you.  Your  brother  in  love 
of  this  truth." 

And  here  a  word  or  two  of  comment  I  wish  to  make  upon  the 
contents  of  the  two  preceding  messages,  one  bearing  date  of 
April  27th  and  the  other  of  April  28th.  The  fo-mer  is  regarding 
the  catastrophe,  and  the  latter  where  Steaa  -..  uu. .,  tO  evidence. 
By  those  who  knew  Stead  as  a  writer  I  feel  i<  will  be  admitted 
that  in  its  force  (though  not  wording  and  riyming,  which  is 
psychic)  and  its  multmn  in  parvo  composition,  aid  comprehensive 
embrace  of  the  condensed  history  from  first  tj  last,  with  vivid 
description  of  the  catastrophe  all  written  in  connection  with  the 
picture  demonstration,  on  27th  April,  1912,  intended  to  be  a 
confirmation  of  not  only  human  personality,  but  of  face  and 
feature,  and  natural  expression  of  the  man.  as  of  the  living  dead, 
whose  spirit  picture  will  henceforth  be  known  as  Wm.  T.  Stead ; 
and  which  was  placed  on  canvas  in  a  manner  described  in  the 
chapter  devoted  to  himself.    (See  Chapter  XXX.) 

10a.m.,  12th  May,  1912.  From  Professor  James  of  Harvard: 
"James  of  Harvard  I  am.    I  want  to  write  to  John  S.  King  of 


^. 


I 


I 


288 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Toronto,  Ontario.    I  am  told  here,  that  his  book  'Dawn  of  tl. 

Awakened  Mind,'  is  to  be  a  great  success  in  every  way.    I  hav« 

been   shown  the  work,  and   I   approve  of   its   sentiments,  anc 

/  hope  to  he  able  to  sign  «iy  name,  on  a  pad  he  holds,  at  a  futuu 

date."    (To  Dr.  King.)    "//  is  too  bad  I  had  to  wait,  for  better 

opportunity   (See  Chapter  XXXIII)  ;  but  I  will  do  this  thing 

for  you  Friend  King,  and  it  shall  be  one  iiuans  of  proxting  thi 

spirits  of  the  living  dead,   return   to  men  agu'n   (prediction) 

During  my  experiments  with  Mrs.  Leonora  E.  Piper  through  the 

years  thj.t  she   was  under  the  ot'scrvation,  of  the   Society  of 

I^sychical  Research,  of  which  I  was  then  a  chief  officer,  I  could 

never  exactly  decide  from  whence  came,  all  of  the  pecuhar,  and 

enigmatical   matter,   from   this  entranced,  and  perfectly  honest 

woma  1,  whom  I  was  obliged  to  call  a  white  crow,  or  an  exception 

to  the  normally  accepted  rule,  that  all  crows  are  black;  or  all 

mediums  dishonest.    My  brother,  Henry  James,  the  novelist,  and 

my  father,  Henry  James,  the  mystic,  had  founded  in  my  heart 

the  desire  to  know  more,  and  understand  more  fully,  the  wonders 

of  that  to  man,  intangible  part  of  him.  the  mind.    1  was  a  close 

student,  of  every  phase,  and  yet  I  could  not  at  the  end  of  many 

years  of  careful  study,  say  positively  'I  know,'  but  like  a  ship 

cast  out  at  sea,  without  a    hart  to  guide,  so  was  I  -ast  upon  this 

to  me,  unknown  shore,  and  /  am  glad  to  say  zvith      v,  the  spirit 

does  live  ever  more,  and  holds  its  interest  zdth      .-n,  after  it  is 

cut  off  from  them,  and  if  I  can.  I  will  do,  as  yoi  jsk  of  me.  sign 

my  name,  on  your  pad,  as  I  have  promised  you.  that  I  would 

do,  in  my  own  signature  of  long  ago  (prediction).    I  see  wherein 

I  failed  to  see,  and  now  I  too  agree  with  thee  that  spirit,  the 

real  part  of  man,  fulfills  its  portion  of  God's  plan,  in  this  frail 

earth  anatomy,  then  a    a  perfected  butterfly,  out  of  its  crysalis 

set  free,  enjoys  the  beautiful  of  God's  Domain,  and  does  not 

wish  to  be      ain,  in  its  more  limited  degree,  as  living  men  are 

forced  to  be.    I  with  the  wording  of  your  Pronunciamento,  quite 

agree,  it  is  also  at  present  time,  my  creed  indeed.   I  was  Professor 

of  Psychology  at  Harvard  University,  but  as  the  blind  I  led  the 

blind,  and  into  the  same  ditch  I  fell  with  them ;  but  now  I  come 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


28y 


in  hope,  through  you  to  witness,  that  your  thought  is  true,  that 
spirits  may  come  back  to  you,  and  bring  their  pcrsonaHty,  and 
others  here  now  at  hand,  to  use  this  power  at  their  command, 
and  write  as  witness  through  this  hand.  My  brother  and 
co-worker,  Richard  Hodgson,  too,  would  hke  to  be  a  witness 
here  with  me,  that  we  are  as  to  mortals,  free  from  pain  and 
need  of  gain,  and  so  can  follow  out  the  bent  of  thought  we  had 
in  life  below,  and  find  out  truths  we  did  not  know,  because  to 
us  it  did  not  show.  When  I  can  do,  I  will  do  all  I  can  for  you, 
to  prove  that  this  great  truth  is  true." 

11  a.m.,  12th  May,  1913.  Fro.m  Richard  Hodgson:  "I, 
Richard  Hodgson,  standing  near,  would  like  to  write  to  make 
it  clear,  to  readers  of  this  book,  that  you,  John  King,  have  in  it 
spoken  true.  That  you  are  honestly  endeavoring  to  cause  men 
to  know,  and  understand,  that  this  the  truth  is  really  grand. 
I  am  assisted  by  your  band,  and  came  with  William  James  this 
morning  here,  to  make  my  thoughts  on  paper  clear,  while  yet  I 
have  time  in  this  your  first  book  written  so,  which  tc.iches  spirits 
come  below,  and  speak,  and  sometimes  to  men  show.  Free  am 
I  a  thinker  here  to  write  a  word  or  so,  regarding  things  that 
while  in  life,  I  really  could  not  know.  1  had  no  thought,  that  it 
was  true,  but  hoped  to  .  -•-  instead,  that  those  who  were  believ- 
ers, were  not  right  in  their  head.  I  hoped  to  prove  it  fraudulent 
in  some  phase  or  degree,  but  it  seemed  true  in  every  way,  as 
it  was  shown  to  me,  and  demonstrated  by  the  acts  of  Mrs.  Piper, 
who  made  me  convinced  that  these  are  facts  that  have  been 
shown  by  you.  It  is  a  quarter  of  a  century,  since  first  I  csme 
across  the  sea,  to  make  this  truth  proved  false  to  be.  'The  phe- 
nomena produced  by  her,  is  the  most  ballling  thing  I  know,'  so 
declared  Prof.  William  James  in  that  time  long  ago.  At  last  I 
thought  that  her  subliminal  self,  must  have  been  a  kind  of  a 
ghastly  appendage,  tl.rough  which  discarnate  spirits  might  com- 
municate ;  and  trcni  my  study  of  her  case,  I  became  convinced, 
and  converted  to  the  belief  that  I  could  communicate  with 
departed  spirits  through  her.  In  tnis  hope  I  was  when  from 
my  body  freed.    It  was  with  me  a  hope  only  and  not  a  settled 


290 


i).,iyN  or  Tim  ahakened  mind 


creed.  I  ha  i  :•  ihoupht  or  two,  attuned  to  the  correct  idea,  1 
when  as  spn.f  j  ould  sec  from  this  exalted  view,  I  was  t\ 
sure  it  was  a  f.  <.'.  as  it  is  shown  by  you.  How  beautiful  a 
grand  it  ir  to  ble,  to  have  attuncmcnt  to  the  spirit  sphe 
and  rc.lizc  n  ^  lat  spirit  friends  arc  near.  We  have  not 
ati  open  ,  at.'!  .imited  is  every  human  power  to  do,  bui 
with  othe  L  -i.  -  ,:  landing  here,  approve  of  this  the  work  y 
a  truth  to  thee,  and  that  wc  come  as  o\ 
of  all  the  bri^Mitest  strain  is  that  we  ni 
'  'n  light  degree,  to  prove  its  tru 


do,  to  pro'  i-  u.  1 
selves  too-  aid  ', 
return  ag;..n,  ;>  ul 


as  told  by 


M< 


12  a.m.,  l.'t'i  Ma:  .  i'-  '-    ^ROM  Prof.  Thompson  Jay  Hudso 

"My  friend.-   Richard  If^.igson  and  Prof.  William  James  ha 

just  written  to  the  doctor,  who  is  trying  to  prove  this  truth  trt 

(To  Dr.  King.)    r,et  me  be  one  of  many  men,  who  say  I  knc 

they  come  a;,Min.     1  studied  Mrs.  Piper  too,  as  these  two  di 

who  wrote  today  to  you.    She  was  a  curiosity  who  was  of  perfe 

honesty,  and  I  was  one  who  studied  long,  and  tried  to  learn  mii 

like  a  song,    I  struck  in  truth  a  note  or  so,  and  then  it  was  n 

time  to  go.    And  here  I  am,  and  here  I  stay,  as  one  now  blessi 

in  perfect  day,    I  look  back  at  my  life  work  small,  and  see  I  d 

not  'know  it  all.'    As  author  of  the  Laws  of  Psychic  Phenomen 

etc.,  I  wished  to  see  this  Mrs.  Piper,  out  of  curiosity.     I  four 

her  honest,  and  the  subnormal  power,  was  to  my  mind  accountt 

for,  on  purel\   psychological  principles  nnd  thus  I  said  as  ma 

has  a  dual  mind,  or  two  states  of  consciousness,  the  'objecti> 

and  subjective;'  an  entranced  psychic  is  dominated  exclusively  1 

her  'subjictive'  mind,  and  her  reason  is  in  silence.     Hence  s\ 

is  controlled  by  suggestion  and  telepathy.     I  thought  I  made 

clear  to  men,  but  as  I  am  now  one  of  them  I  know,  that  spirit 

come  again,  that  we  float  out  of  our  frail  body  shell,  and  cannt 

even  answer  'All  is  well'  to  waiting  friends  upon  the  shore,  bi 

we  go   forward  evermore,  learning  and   knowing  truths  mor 

bright  that  are  not  yet  shown  to  the  mortal  sight.     So  write  ; 

to  the  living  doctor;  who  is  proving  now  to  men,  that  spirit 


1*^ 


OAH^'S'  OF  THE  AirAKfiNPJ)  MIND 


29! 


t  idea,  but 

was  then 

utiftil  and 

rit  sphere, 

ve  not  yet 

do,  but  I 

work  you 

ic  as  our- 

t  we  may 

its  truth 


may  return  again,  and  tell  him  I.  a  livintj  witness  now  more  high 
in  thought  and  means  of  knouinj,',  -ay  I  wish  to  come  from  just 
"across  the  way.'  The  silent  land  has  held  us  ill  too  long,  let  us 
too  join  our  voices  in  the  soni,'.  of  i,'reat  rcjoicuiij  that  is  soon 
to  be,  when  men  with  this  truth  ktitjun  to  nic.  a  spirit  from  my 
body  free,  at  least  agree.  Consider  me  at  one  witli  you,  and  in 
a  wish  to  prove  this  true,  even  if  it  |)rovcs  what  I  said  in  life,  as 
not  the  truth,  I  look  at  life  as  at  my  youth,  I  spoke  what  I  believed 
at  then,  and  did  not  know  spirits  could  come  again  but  now 
quite  free  I  clearly  see,  and  with  thy  statements  quite  agree." 


Hudson  : 
mes  have 
ruth  true, 
y  I  know 

two  did, 
af  perfect 
!arn  mind 
t  was  my 
vv  blessed 
see  I  did 
enomena, 

I  found 
iccounted 
1  as  man 
'objective 
isively  by 
[ence  she 

made  it 
at  spirits 
;d  cannot 
hore,  but 
;hs  more 

write  it 
it  spirits 


My  strong  desire  to  know  just  how  my  guides  and  friends 
and  loved  ones  make  use  of  the  1  Iuiiian-Psychic-Te!c()hone  to  write 
me  messages,  •ind  how  the  vvonderfui  evolvenicnt  of  the  life- 
like growing  features  of  my  friend  .Stead  could  come  on  pure 
white  canvas  on  a  bright  sunshine  day  by  skill  of  spirit  artist 
Rembrandt,  brought  me  these  explanations  from  my  spirit  guide 
Hypatia. 

15th  May,  1912.  From  Hypatia:  "It  is  not  difificult  to  make 
this  subject  (the  Human-Psychic-Telephone)  write,  that  is  if  she 
is  active,  in  the  automatic  key ;  but  as  she  of  her  conscious  self 
does  neither  hear  nor  see,  unless  she  thinks  of  vvriti>  g,  the  door 
is  closed  to  me ;  and  as  her  mind  sub-conscious,  is  our  instrument 
alone,  her  mind  aids  our  suggestion.  If  she  reads  the  words  your 
own,  it  causes  her  to  listen,  and  give  proper  time  to  .me.  and 
then  I  write  to  answer,  as  'tis  written  there  by  thee.  If  y  ■.  were 
present  near  her,  and  she  in  pose  to  write,  sl.f  could  iV-  i  know 
your  question,  with  her  telepathic  sight.  Each  instrun  .-nt  is 
different  in  every  tone  and  key,  and  Ides  of  levitation  are  as 
instruments  to  me,  in  all  the  different  phases  of  the  phenomena. 
Hermes,  who  wrote  the  letter,  a  giant  called  by  me,  is  like  a 
living  human  in  live  symbology.  He  is  the  thing  of  substance 
the  artist  uses,  so  to  paint  upon  the  canvas,  so  living  men  may 
know.  To  him  (the  artist),  he  is  a  servant,  although  of  high 
degree,  he's  held  by  love  of  medium,  her  wish  the  law  of  him. 


nr 


b:. 


'{. 


'  if 


292 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


He  IS  to  Rembrandt  a  living  hand,  that  paints  upon  the  canv^ 

as  you  stand,  or  sit  before  it  in  a  wish  to  be  served  by  his  Art 

capacity.    Like  man's  subconscious  in  that  tone  or  key   an  Id 

IS  often  spoken  of,  as  an  Ide  of  one  idea,  as  a  mind  that  follow 

m  one  thought  till  it  completed  be,  these  faithful  acting  servant' 

act  only  m  one  key.  they  follow  in  one  perfect  tone  until  it 

sound  .s  all  their  ow...    They  come  from  God's  great  storehous 

of  levitation  s  key,  and  are  like  warp  threads,  in  a  loom  in  an 

work  they  be  attached  to,  as  a  servant,  like  to  the  rays  of  lighi 

they  change  it  to  a  picture,  what  was  the  canvas  white    It  is  to( 

complicated  for  you  to  understand,  but  when  they  work  togethe. 

hey  are  completed  band,  and  this  is  case  of  Bang's  sisters,  anc 

Hermes  as  you  will  see,  is  the  chief  work  mechanic  that  wa< 

there  used   or  thee,  by  Rembrandt,  a  great  artist,  who  was  humar 

here,  but  follows  still  his  natural  bent,  though  now  in  spirit  sphere 

Asia,  an  ancient  human  master,  a  friend  of  Hermes  Key   and 

Hermes  himself  assuming  proper  tone  wrote  through  her  hand 


ii 


I. 


■tV' 


1  I: 


The  next  to  communicate  was  a  friend  of  my  father's  family, 
and  knew  me  from  childhood  days,  and  later  became  my  teacher, 
though  I  have  not  heard  from  him  before.  I  hope  hereafter  to 
near  from  him  many  times, 

12.15  p. m..  17th  May.  1912.  From  Dr.  James  H.  Richardson: 
May  I  write  to  my  former  student  and  assistant,  Dr.  John  S 

T  i^l     /r"'°-    ^  ^^''^  "°*  '^^  knowledge  of  the  spirit,  thai 
1  had  of  the  anatomy,  that  wondrous  machine,  through  which 
the  spint  moves,  and  serves  its  maker "s  purpose.     While  in  life 
I  could  not  reach  the  goal,  of  how  to  know  of  the  beyond     My 
mmd  was  so,  that  it  clung,  wise  or  otherwise,  to  the  necessity, 
to  see  and  touch  and  know,  because  it  is  here  shown  to  be   and 
was  like  a  law  to  me;  or  was  thus  demonstrable  to  the  human 
sense,  of  power  to  see;  but  wonderful  indeed  is  power  to  do 
after  that  sight  has  gone  from  you,  and  you  have  added  senses 
three,  that  with  some  living  men  now  be.    The  power  to  sense 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  293 

and  also  know,  though  nothing  is  to  prove  it  so,  and  in  these 
later  days  to  me,  most  perfect  seem  these  added  three,  in  life 
called  clairvoyancy  and  spirit  power  to  hear  and  know,  and  be 
.nspired.  by  the  flow  of  the  great  heart  throbs  of  the  spirit  ocean 
near,  that  aids  us  now  to  see  and  hear.    It  lifts  us  as  an  ocean 
warm,  that  with  responsive  wish  to  ours,  conducts  us  with  intelli- 
gence along  a  way  to  us  of  flowers.     Like  esculator  instrument 
for  aiding  man  to  climb  up  buildings  tall,  so  we  in  spirit  go  to 
where  we  wish,  and  do  not  move  at  all ;  and  what  conducts  us 
IS  the  flow  of  mind  completed,  in  perfection's  key,  that  loving 
all  and  having  all,  loses  its  selfish  personality,  and  does  as  aider 
to  the  ones  like  me.    Oh  brother  student  of  the  laws  of  life  God 
has  deprived  you  of  your  loving  wife,  that  you  as  one  alone!  may 
be  of  senice  in  a  high  degree,  to  aid  the  sufferings  of  humanity. 
For  each  one  loses  loved  ones,  like  to  thee;  but  has  not  comfort 
as  what  comes  to  thee,  from  loved  ones  from  the  other  shore' 
who  prove  ^>ey  live  for  ever  more.     Help  man  to  open  like  a 
shell,  God  shall  then  supply  him  well,  with  means  to  see,  and 
sense  to  know,  and  stro.    or  in  these  powers  to  grow.     I  leave 
thee.  Brother  King,  but  be  assured  you  have  the  love  of  me,  and 
that  I  hope  in  every  way  to  aid  you  in  your  hope  to  be  successful 
m  a  high  degree.  I  surely  much  approve  of  thee,  and  of  thy  work 
as  shown  to  me,  and  I  am  also  an  M.D." 

My  former  teacher  and  valued  friend,  whose  communication  is 
the  next  following,  has  spoken  with  me  on  more  than  one 
occasion  through  a  trumpet,  and  thus  identified  himself  to  me 
in  the  past.  What  I  present  here  however  is  his  first  communica- 
tion through  the  writing  psychic. 

2^0  p.m     17th  May    1912.     From  Dr.  James  E.  Graham: 

where  tT.  u  ^"uK"^"'  ''  "  "°*  ^°"^  ^^°  *°  -«•  ^^'Om 

where  I  stand  upon  the  higher  platform  of  the  known,  for  one 

may  prize  a  knowledge  small,  when  he  has  gained  from  it  new 

view,  of  how  to  see  and  know  to  do.    I  passed  the  portal  dreaded 

so,  and  entered  into  power  to  grow,  perfected  with  an  added 

sense,  and  it  is  ever  so.    When  one  has  learned  to  add.  he  then 


¥  .1 


I 


f  r  ^ 


i! 


294 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


is  taught  new  jugglery  with  figures  small,  until  he  tries  to 
measure  all  the  length  and  breadth  of  space,  and  what  therein 
exists,  of  God's  domain,  we  try  to  hold  it  in  our  mortal  brain, 
a  thing  of  circulation  and  of  cells,  that  be  of  ever  changing 
tendency ;  and  after  we  have  done  our  best,  we  then  leave  to  our 
God  the  rest,  and  like  to  children  on  our  final  pillow  lie.  Neither 
the  teachings,  nor  the  ideality  of  men,  has  aided  us,  at  all.  We 
enter  here  an  unknown  sphere,  we  do  not  know  at  all,  as  does  a 
child  at  birth,  and  learn  our  way,  as  he  does  on  the  earth.  Your 
book  is  a  good  book.  Its  teachings  are  all  true,  and  I  am  glad 
that  you  have  put  it  forth,  and  are  candid  and  honest  enough 
to  stand  by  what  you  believe  is  true.  I  believe  it  also,  and  I  know, 
because  I'm  here  and  do  it  so  communicate,  return  and  be  as 
specimen  I  am  to  thee,  to  place  with  others  in  the  alcohol,  of 
thy  approving  thought;  and  from  the  study  of  us  glean,  the 
glitter  of  the  gold,  that  your  new  book  to  men  shall  hold ;  and 
I'll  be  there,  in  pride  to  see,  and  say  to  listeners  here  by  me: 
'He  was  my  student  thus  and  so,  before  I  from  earth  life  did  go. 
And  from  some  seed,  planted  by  me,  this  thought  has  sprung 
and  grown,  maybe.' " 

Cleopatra,  one  of  the  most  beautiful  guides  in  her  transient 
body,  and  grandly  gowned,  has  accepted  my  arm,  and  walked 
with  me  from  the  cabinet  in  the  materializing  seance  room,  in 
plain  view,  out  to  the  sitters  in  the  circle ;  and  again  returned, 
dissolving  from  view,  outside  of  the  curtains.  She  also  previously 
promised  me  through  the" trumpet,  to  thus  appear  on  that  special 
occasion.  She  sang  sweetly  for  me  on  one  occasion,  so  that  her 
voice  could  be  heard  in  the  street.  I  give  but  one  at  nrcsent.  of 
the  many  messages  written  by  her. 

3  p.m.,  17th  May,  1912.  From  Cleopatra:  "I,  Cleopatra, 
wish  to  write.  If  man  in  truth  is  like  a  shell,  we  love  him,  and 
we  treat  him  well,  from  every  point  of  view.     I  serve  as  aider 

here  today We  of  your  band  across  the  way  are  like 

to  yourself  in  our  tone,  and  we  will  aid  you  with  new  capacity 
to  do,  till  it  shall  be  ended  by  you  in  such  a  way  to  give  you 


i    I 


•»iafe=jiri£i, 


DAJVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  295 

.ha.  which  .  .he  oe„.ra,  .houghtl^tl^:     a^^^^T:  •' 

.»:;  Toft"'! :  '°"j """  ^™""'"  •'^'^'  -'  -"  °"s,e7p  g 

stones  to  thee,  that  make  thy  pathway  smooth  and  easy  quite 

y"  writf  un  a? Tr  ""'"■  '''  "■■■"  "=-<  y^" '"  '"= '    gs 

fhy  pahwav  bSt      ;■"'  °'^'"''  '*=  """■"'^  *=■"  fa"  upon 

S;t^,o,%rs;^--h:--v^=S 

to  say7 "      '"  "■"  "  "''^  '"^'  -0  "■"'  Provide'^ht'-thtag: 


3.20  p  m..  I7th  May.  1912.    From  Dr.  I   K   Funk   la.,  nf 
Funk  and  Wagnalls  Company,  Pubhshers,  New  Y^rk:    "I   Dr 

.ndtitn:'rx--rit"^^^^^^^ 
.i:;r:hrsir'^LrLtr:;;.tnner? 

.*  '  o?  ^hT*"'  "  =  ""'  •'  -X"  "iatX  mt  La ;: 
tned  to  teaeh,  but  eould  not  reach,  in  a  convincing  way  ml 
Plara,  and  interesting  to  the  reader's  brain.  I  reached  Is  reX 
growmg  sprout  out  of  a  darkened  crevice  in  the  w,il     I        u 

h„f  T  .       c  cannot  see,  1  told  my  reason  ng  brother  near  • 

but  I  can   feel  and  sense  and  know,  and  I  believe  thaf  T  ' 
so     It  glorifies  the  life  of  me,  to  think  the  loverone    1    to 


f}. 


'A 


296 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


V 

i    -  .. 

' 

i  i 

■;     1 

i 

;  1 

^   ! 

1    ! 

■  i 

i 


Pi  '  • 


ii 


Ri 


If;   ' 


I  ^^ 


r-  ii 


this  the  work  of  you,  and  try  in  every  way  to  roll  the  stones  of 
doubt  away,  between  men  and  the  tomb's  grave  face,  that  coldly 
shuts  upon  the  loved  embrace  of  soul  to  soul,  for  evermore, 
unless  through  faith  we  ope'  the  door.  Be  thou  the  one  to  point 
the  way,  and  prove  the  best  you  can;  and  it  will  be  of  benefit 
to  every  living  man,  for  having  continuity,  and  power  to  touch 
in  distant  reach,  we  each  may  learn  more  perfectly,  and  then 
have  power  to  teach.  Like  Xo  the  blind  man  long  ago,  healed 
by  the  Saviour's  touch  divine,  I  cannot  tell  the  way  it  be  that 
brought  this  blessed  truth  to  me,  but  whereas  I  was  blind,  I 
see,  and  am  now  blessed  the  same  as  he.  We  say,  I  do  not 
really  be  able  to  make  it  truth  to  thee,  from  your  own  point  of 
view  maybe,  but  brother  living,  through  this  woe  that  all  man- 
kind mus<"  undergo,  when  'elf^ssed  loves  are  taken,  be  blessed  in 
the  knowledge  that  to  me  has  been  a  blessed  remedy.  I  approve 
of  your  wor!.  and  book.  Psychic  Research  is  the  only  true  way 
to  go  at  this  complicated  study.  Arguments  are  useless  to  those 
who  do  not  wish  to  know,  but  if  one  hungers,  in  his  soul  for 
knowledge,  proof  in  small  degree  will  prove  a  stepping  stone 
to  be.  Your  book  will  aid  to  lift  the  clouds  of  doubt,  and  turn 
the  darkness  inside  out,  until  the  silver  lining  be  as  shield,  to 
grief  a  remedy.  Our  spirits  live  for  ever  more,  and  we  may 
visit  from  the  unknown  shore,  and  prove  ourselves  alive  to  be. 
This  is  a  pleasure  great  to  me,  to  speak  on  continuity.  I  live,  I 
am  myself,  and  I  come  back  to  be  an  aider  and  a  writer  for  your 
book  that's  soon  to  be.  Believe  that  they  have  told  me  true  who 
say  'twill  be  success  to  you.  Of  New  York  City  once,  but  now 
of  spirit  life  to  thee,  but  to  myself  a  bird  set  free  from  narrow 
cage  to  fields'  bright  view.  In  endless  power  of  view  and  flight, 
I  will  now  say  to  you  goodnight.  I  bid  adieu  to  writer  and  to 
Doctor  too." 


10  p.m.,  17th  May,  1912.  From  May:  "Do  not  let  me  be  cu» 
off  in  my  love  of  thee,  because  she  (the  instrument)  has  so  much 
to  do.  I  live  in  every  thought,  and  heart  love  I  have  here.  My 
soul  with  your  soul  intertwines  till  we  are  one,  and  all  in  all. 


DAIV.Y  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


297 


and  I  am  here  a  spirit,  blessed  by  aiders  good,  and  kind.  Saphrona 
(her  guide)  and  my  brother,  who  is  often  spoken  of  by  you, 
are  dear  to  me.  Mabel  and  Gertie  and  May-Donna  are  here 
tonight  protected  by  an  angel  guardian's  love,  aided  to  waft  me 
to  this  sunny  clime  above.  We  go  to  every  clime,  we  labor  all 
the  time,  to  bring  completed  harmony  in  any  way  thy  thought 
may  see.  I  love  the  ones  you  love,  and  you  are  good,  and  kind, 
and  fond  and  true ;  and  one  we  were,  and  one  will  be  completed 
in  eternity,  in  powei  to  do,  but  not  at  then  more  near  to  you 
than  now  I  am,  and  am  to  be.  We  guide  thee  into  harmony. 
I  with  May  Donna  too,  are  doing  all  we  can  to  help  you  work 
it  out,  this  book  to  aid  your  fellow-man." 

8.15  a.m.,  18th  May,  1912.  From  Dr.  I.  K.  Funk:  "Dawn 
of  the  Awakened  Mind"  is  strong,  as  well  as  true.  I  like  the 
book  as  it  is  now;  also  the  proclamation  made  by  you,  and  if 
my  'widow's  mite'  of  evidence,  is  found  of  use  to  thee,  I  who  am 
now  on  heaven's  shore,  most  gladly  give  to  thee  my  signature 
of  an  approving  mind,  gone  on  before,  who  knocks  upon  your 
casement  to  prove  we  come  once  more." 

On  the  sixteenth  of  November,  1911,  at  the  third  materializing 
seance  of  the  series,  at  J.  B,  Jonson's  (See  Chapter  XVII)  there 
came  to  me  an  ancient-looking,  and  pecnliar-visaged  spirit  form 
of  giant  size,  different  from  all  mortals  that  I  had  ever  seen; 
and  who  alleged  he  was  a  spirit  guide  of  mine,  the  most  ancient 
of  all  my  guides.  Two  days  later,  in  the  seance  room  of  Mrs. 
Etta  Wriedt  in  Detroit  (see  Chapter  XVIII),  this  same  spirit, 
whom  I  designated  des  Asia,  cane  and  spoke  through  the  trumpt 
Since  then  this  same  personality  writes  through  the  New  Yorr 
psychic  to  me  frequently,  and  the  following  is  one  of  his  com- 
munications. He  has  thus  demonstrated  his  ability  to  use  each 
of  three  different  phases  of  mediumship.  His  contributions  are 
invariably  interesting. 

11.30  a.m.,  19th  May,  1912.     From  des  Asia:    "My  delight 
is  to  be  able  to  write  to  my  chosen  mortal.    My  home  was  on 


h 


i 


^: 


298 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


the  H,ma  ayan  Mountains  long  ago.  What  now  is  a  great  deser 
capped  with  snow.  wa.  to  ns  then  the  fertile  land;  anSwe  ha 
power  to  command  our  spiritual  to  some  degree,  advanced  fron 

at  nlw  ir""'  ""^^'^  '"  ''>•  ^^'"^"  --  -  humans  an 
?  .ourd  ^  "''''' TT'  '"^  ^  '^'^  ^^'^^^  ^^"^^^  '-^dded  so  tha, 
I  could  sense,  and  also  see  my  loved  ones  at  a  distance,  ter 
miles  or  more  away,  and  tell  if  they  were  busy,  or  if  th^y  ir 
danger  lay.  We  journeyed  with  our  footsteps  arid  with  a  stafi 
.n  hand  I  wandered  here,  I  wandered  there  with  no  one  near 
me.  m  the  open  a,r.  I  sensed  the  second  sphere  most  plain  and 
knew  that  sp.nts  came  again.  With  you  at  this  age  it  is  not  the 
same,  jjou  do  not  use  the  senses,  thy  Father  God  has  gi  en  ht 
Even  the  wisest  of  this  age.  is  as  a  child  on  this  firft  stair  of 

hdl'l;  l\:,f  ^^^^-'^^-^-  -ho  live  outside  the  mort j 
Shell  and  I  believe  you  have  done  well,  to  place  what  proofs 
you  nave  before  them  plain,  and  let  the  present  living' rTce 
use  judgment  of  their  brain.  When  I  was  liv'ng  this  Z  naTve 
land  was  under  water,  as  you  understand,  and  only  heights  oJ 
mountains  now.  were  islands  in  the  sea.  and  that  waswhy  my 

thaTwe      7?  '°"'f ''  °'  '^'■^'■''■^>'-    '^^^'■^  --«  -  ^hain  of  isL7 
ha    we  could  reach,  with  footsteps  not.  but  with  aid  of  raft 
that  we  made  from  growing  tree  upon  the  shore.     Weavtg  we 
knew  ,n  some  degree,  and  also  how  to  use  the  animalsTai^s 
of  transportation  here,  and  there.     We  rede  upon  their  bodies 
bare  of  leather  holds.  To  govern  them  our  voice  was  all    ufficf  n  ' 

Ht^le  :iin     ^'^^"^;^^^°'"  -^-^-^-  -d  prodded  them  to  cause  a 
httle  pain,  or  make  mipression  on  their  brain.    We  are  the  verv 
anaent  race,  and  very  large  were  we,  ten  feet  in  height  or  moV^^ 
We  were  so  powerful  in  anatomy  that  we  had  strength  of  present 
mortals  four  or  more.    Much  more  I'd  tell  thee  of  our  life  a„d 
race,  but  ,t  would  take  too  much  of  space.     Suffice  it  tLt  I 
Asia  am  to  thee,  and  was  a  member  of  the  human  race,  when 
his  your  continent  was  submerged,  and  only  islands  he  e  and 
here  would  show.    I  aid  your  work,  and  help  your  hand  to  wri^e. 
and  try  to  bring  you  second  sight,  so  you  my  medium  shall  have 
the  power  to  see  us  clear.    I  try  to  wipe  away  each  tear.    Asia 


\ 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


239 


IS  the  continent  I  was  born  in  and  as  you  could  not  spell  or 
pronounce  my  name,  with  your  symbology  of  sound  or  sight, 
let  it  in  silen:e  be,  and  Asia  I  will  stay  to  thee." 

Otelleo  first  materialized  before  my  view,  at  the  seance  first 
attended  by  May,  when  Hypatia  convinced  her  that  spirits  do 
return.  He  claims  to  have  lived  in  Egypt  centuries  ago,  —  B.  C. 
8,000  years,  —  and  like  Hypatia  is  exalted  in  character.  He  has 
often  spoken  through  trumpets,  and  written  messages  for  me. 

3.30  p.m.,  19th  May.  1912.  From  Otelleo  (to  the  instru- 
ment) :  "My  child,  write  Dr.  King  that  I  who  often  visit  from 
the  sky  am  one  of  many  spirits  who  have  tried  to  write  throu.rrh 
hand  of  you :  but  duty  here  and  duty  there,  have  caused  ry  time 
to  go  to  where,  I  cannot  know,  or  say,  but  it  is  gone,  and  gone 
to  stay.  (To  Dr.  King)  "Like  pebbles  glinting  in  the  shine 
of  sunbeams,  on  the  shores  of  time,  so  are  life's  opportunities 
to  do.  take  ihose  at  hand,  while  your  frail  boat  is  moored  upon 
life  s  sand,  for  soon  your  chance  to  do  will  go,  and  you  will 
hve  regretful.  So  would  I  feel  here,  if  I  was  not  a  writer  for 
your  book.  I  never  cease  to  do  for  you,  though  I  am  as  a  stoker 
in  this  your  ship  of  fate,  and  have  more  power,  loved  medium! 
to  do,  than  I  have  time,  to  write  to  you.  I'll  bring  some  others 
here  to  write  and  e'er  you  close  your  mortal  sight,  your  book 
will  be  a  beam  of  light,  to  point  to  mental  mariners  the  way 
In  all  your  work  you're  helped  by  me  like  cog  in  the  machinery."' 

T   ^¥°  p'";-^^?  ^^'-'    ^^^--    ^"^^^  ^-  ^-  "•  ^fvERS  (late  of 
London  Psychic  Research  Society)  :  "With  'Imperator.' mv  guide 

lr^rT%\V^\r'''Z  "^  '  "^'''^^^  ^"''  '"^  b"°k  they  will 
pr  nt.    I  studied  Mrs.  Piper  too,  and  she  was  of  much  use  to  me 

1  tried  to  find  the  limitations  of  the  subliminal  self   of  her  fas 

an  instrument).     I  loved  the  study,  and  I  thought  the  <.uide 

Imperator    her  own.  but  he  was  waiting  here  for  me  to  guide 

me  to  my  home,  and  since  I'm  of  the  living  dead.  I  find  this 

guide  my  own.    One  may  philosophize,  and  guessing  try  to  s   ^ 


.fll"" 


300 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


1!'.J 


I 


If 


f 


I* " 


% 

r, 


but  what  IS  not  within  our  mental  reach,  is  very  difficult 

teach     One  theory  is  made  of  God's  domain,  but  like  a  bubh 

beautiful.  It  floats  up  for  a  day.  and  shows  upon  its  transiei 

sides,  the  ray  of  sunlight  wonderful,  and  grand,  and  hard  f< 

mortal  mind  to  understand.     I  did  not  wish  to  exceed  actu 

proof  ui  any  way,  and  could  not  of  this  proof  quite  say  it  shov 

l-eyond  a  doubt,  but  he  who  studies  mind  is  often  like  the  lea' 

of  mortals  blmd.     I  tried  in  every  way  I  could  to  prove  thj 

laws  not  understood  govern  each  mind,  and  when  the  active  min 

as  eep  did  be,   the  subjective  or  subliminal  could  show  as  i 

ochpse  of  sun      The  rays'  extension  men  can  see.  but  cannc 

ell  of  what  they  are.     With  Mrs.  Piper  in  a  sleeping  stat, 

I  for  resultants  then  did  wait,  hoping  by  groping,  and  by  judg 

ment  s  plan  to  find  the  limitations  of  a  man.    But  one  can  stud 

wise,  and  study  long,  and  still  be  ignorant,  in  large  degree 

and  this  condition  was  my  own,  as  I  from  higher  plane  nov 

see.     The  continuity  of  life  is  proved  beyond  a  doubt;  and  i 

IS  to  me  natural  law,  that  lets  the  spirit  out.     The  body  like  x 

tuber  root,  supplies  the  need  to  mind,  till  it  reaches  its  uppei 

air,  and  grows  to  its  perfection  there.    The  body  like  the  tubei 

root,  forgotten  quite  must  be,  and  fruitage  new  results  to  you 

and  to  ourselves,  our  judgments  new,  eclipse  our  other  judgment* 

so,  we  simply  say  we  did  not  know,  we  could  not  sense,  wc 

could  not  see,  we  could  not  judge  aright,  though  we  were  climb- 

mg  steadily  to  light,  and  learning  slowly  of  the  right      Th? 

Psychic  Research  Society  of  London  is  filled  with  earnest,  honest 

men,  and  I  am  very  proud  indeed  to  be  called  one  of  them- 

and  I  am  proud  indeed  to  have  the  earthly  doctor  call  for  me' 

to  write  through  mortal  hand  to  him.      This  book,  'Dawn  of 

the  Awakened  Mind.'  so  called  by  you,  is  to  be  beneficial.    The 

kind  of  work  you  do  is  earnest  work,  is  honest  v.    -k    and  I 

approve  of  you.     I  communicate  this  message.     It  v       peculiar 

thing  to  do.    I  do  not  govern  this  hand.    I  speak  to  ..  and  the 

hand  writes  my  words.     It  is  governed  by  my  words  as  was 

Mrs.  Piper's  hand  in  long  ago.    You've  heard,  or  else  you  may 

not  know,  that  we  spoke  to  the  discamate  spirits,  by  holding  her 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  m 

w"h  tl^s^the'l LT  '"  ^''^  ^^^«  '  ^^-^  ^y  -d  talk  what  I 
ness  I  arn  told.    She  only  sees,  as  I  see,  what  the  In^d  wrifs 
I  see  .t  .s  not  my  handwriting,  but  her  own.     You  are    dea; 
iJr.  King,  a  help,  a  stool,  a  sten    to  ^i,!  tt,»  u  .' 

of  thinking  men,  to  read    the  fn.i  '^^  ^^^^^y  multitude 

!r..s:z:i  S7r'r-■- 
commg  book,  and  you  .he  farmer  sanding  by    :?,  ?',«     T": 

I  Fredenck  Myers  am.  as  much  as  it  in  life  thoiU  ,11  I  ,C    u. 
w«  as  .he  shaping  of  a  bail  of  clay.  ,ha,  ,  did  .S.  S 

S^M-i:rie.;.tii::r;,:^--£ 

back  and  commumcate,  and  also  we  continue  as  ourselves    take 
th,s  from  me    and  so  to  the  subliminal,  it  is  not  al    Tn  il 

will  De  but  the  beginning  of  more  that  I  mav  <=av    (^ 
Brother  King^  some  other  day.     Vo^r  Srar^of^' i^tet; 
to  me.  but  whereas  I  in  life  was  as  the  blind.  I  now  c"n  1 
and  rea  ze,  and  love  to  hold  this  knowledge  1  ke  a  peaH    tl  a 
I  now  give  in  writing  through  this  hand.    Our  living  kno    ,e  " 
IS  sma  I.  in  each  degree,  but  all  of  us  are  growing    to  div tie 
^.manity.  when  the  spirit  as  a  portion  shall  be  recogn  zed    and 
know  when  we  make  the  portal  of  God's  palaces  our'own     The 
mind  of  man  awakened  will  lead  to  this  degree  of  humanized 
perfection,  that  I  hope  is  soon  to  be.     Listen,  brother    at    hv 
casement,  and  from  the  hearts  of  men  will  come  to  thee  th  s 
answer.    Spirits  do  return  again,  and  we  who  swell  the  cho  u 
and  move  this  soul  song  so.  will  thank  you  for  enlightenm      ' 


a    II 


I 


■h 


302 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


and  for  telling  what  you  know.  Wm.  T.  Stead  is  with 
now.  I  will  go  away,  and  write  to  you,  co-worker  u 
another  day. 

F.  VV.  H.  MvFRs,  OF 

London  Psychic  Research  Socii 

12.15  p.m.,  1st  June,  1912.    From  Lombroso.    (Note-  L< 

broso  Cesare.  born  1836.  a  noted  Italian  criminologist)  •  "Wit 

an  area  small  are  all  mankind,  and  I  am  one  of  many  men  cal 

wise,  but  what  is  wisdom  in  a  human  here?   One  life,  and 

lives  added  to  its  span,  could  not  encompass  in  its  power  to  sc 

Je  thoughts  and  the  beliefs  of  man.    Let  us  as  one.  as  broth 

be.  and  join  m  this  divine  degree,  that  we  the  dead  may  co 

to  you  is  truth;  and  I  to  prove  it  true,  come  near  to  writ( 

word  of  truth.     I  was  a  student  from  my  youth,  and  hope 

high  in  heart  of  me,  expanded  like  growing  tree.     In  this  , 

present  life  my  countrymen  will  wish  to  know,  if  this  philoson 

IS  so,  for  Catholic  is  the  land  of  me,  and  of  the  saints  I  n, 

must  be   in  wish  to  aid  humanity  I  am,  for  of  those  who  ha 

been  ,n  hfe.  and  wished  to  know  if  this  was  truth  was  I     I  j 

called  Lombroso  or  its  English  form.     Buffalo  instrument  (t 

medium  lives  near  Buffalo)  I  use  to  conduct  this  my  thoug 

to  thee,  and  English  with  a  nasal  twang,  is  native  tongue  I 

told  of  her.    Let  us  be  like  the  flowe-s  most  sweet,  when  mc 

m  silence,  we  the  least  say,  so  I  smile  at  all  the  teachings  , 

the  wise  in  earth  below.     Men  of  every  nation  are  gather. 

here  today,  and  so  I  step  aside,  to  let  them  have  a  word  to  say 

From  Guillaume  Guizot.  (Note:  1787  to  1874  Frem 
Historian)  :  "I,  Guillaume  Guizot,  was  historian  of  France  ar 
I  would  write  if  I  but  had  the  chance,  for  I  approve  "in  ever 
way  of  what  the  living  doctor  does  say.  His  is  a  mission  t 
perform,  and  all  of  us  are  here,  to  prove  the  living  come  agai 
from  out  the  spirit  sphere." 

"I.  Gottlob  Hoose,  am  standing  near,  of  Germany  was  ] 
I  wish  to  give  my  witness  that  the  spirits  never  die,  but  com 


! 


is  with  me 
rkcr,   upon 


H  Society. 

fote:  Lom- 
:  "Within 
men  called 
e,  and  ten 
er  to  scan, 
ts  brothers 
may  come 
to  write  a 
d  hope  so 
n  this  my 
Dhilosophy 
Its  I  now 
who  have 
I  I.    I  am 
Tient  (the 
y  thought 
ingue  I'm 
hen  most 
chings  of 
gathered 
1  to  say." 

French 

ince.  and 

in  every 

lission  to 

ne  again 


■  was  I. 
tut  come 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  m 

uft"  to  da""'  '°  '"'  '°  "''''''''  ''''  ^°  ^^-  ^'"^'  "ho  wishes 

From  Labod.e  Jean  a.vd  Dr..  (Note :  Jmn  Jo.opl,  do  Lnbodie 
-French  financ.er  and  philanthropist):  -Laltdi  J.an  and  de 
was  name  that  was  attached  to  „„  i  tried  to  teach  t  e  L  titude 
h  thmgs  I  d,d  not  know,  and  uith  great  leaders  it  is  of  en  so 
lead  toward  good,  and  if  we  ,.in  the  goal,  we  all  must  try 
to  analyze  the  scn.1.  What  is  it.  Where  is  it'  And  whaH  it  „ 
be  when  death  has  claimed  the  frail  anatonn?  .All  have  a  Ll 
and  all  must  die.  and  all  „„,st  ask  the  reason  why  that  t'g 

eTrth  tr'sn".     "'•  "'"  '"'^   '"'''   '''''^   '"-'   -^   con      to 
earth  to  speak  agam  now  aid  to  shape  men's  thou-dits  aL^-iin 
Ut  us  all  try  to  learn  the  way.     It  is  all  good,  the  wlrdl  ;«" 

o7Zl  andT     T/'%'T  '^  ""''  ^"^  '  ^^''--  »he  thought 
of  thee   and  I  w.ll  do  all  that  I  can.  to  help  convince  my  fellow 

thee^«  standmg  near,  and  he  would  say  a  word  or  two  to  you 

From  Voltaire.  (Francois-Marie  Aronet^-a  French  philoso. 
pher  and  versatile  author,  b.  1674):    -Like  golden  sMU  upon 

of  inil"?nT"  "f  r  ""'^""'  ^'"^  ''■'''  '"^'  '  -^  ''-error 
of  .t  all.  and  must  class  myself  as  one  small  indeed    but  glad 

I  am  to  come  and  be  a  witness  of  approval  here.    My  name  was 

Aronet.  but  Voltaire  is  how  I  am  most  called  by  the  Emd   h 

totr  '^Vl  "'?■  ^'"^  ^"^  ^'"^-     '  ^-^'  to'  see  and' red 
to  help  mankmd  to  be  of  thinkers  independent.     I  went  about 

lameTm:"  V'"'!,"^  independently  was  one  thing  that  broth 
fame  to  me.    I  much  approve  the  words  you  say   and  I  f       .1 
success  to  thee,  and  much  good  to  humanity."  '"' 

rZTy  J''^\r'''°  ^^^'^"^^^^  (P'-elate  and  canonist) :  "Fran- 
cesco Zabarella  near  would  like  to  tell  you  he  is  here  To  be  a 
Cardmal  to  me  was  what  I  wished  from  infancv.  I  gained  mv 
end;  and  so  I  see  you'll  gain  the  end  in  view  of  thee     L  ke"o 


I 


.M    L"     "^ 


^         iKHt'N  or  run  awakened  mind 

my  sunny  Italy,  so  is  the  shore  of  mind  stt  free.     I  love  tl 
who  love  K'ood,  and  frain  a  grand  contentment,  that  the  b 
Of  mortal  ca.mot  understand.    We  give  to  you  oi.r  loving  h; 
we  he  ,,  ycu  m  your  language's  flow,  'tis  not  so  very  long 
Since      was  here,  f^ve  hundred  years  is  but  a  day.  and  II, 
much  I  d  hke  to  say.  but  most  of  all  I  wish  to  do.  i.  give  app 
to  the  w^rk  of  you;  and  add  my  witness  to  the  fact  tl  it 
give  forth  to  men  that  which  is  true." 

5.15  p.m  3rd  June,  1912.  From  May:  "I  will  not  let  1 
ctter  go  t.ll  of  my  love  for  you  I've  said  a  word  or  two  ' 
(the  mstrument)  has  to  work  to  get  it  done,  and  so  n.ust  y' 

w.ll  be  together  as  one.  whate'er  you  do.    My  si.ter  Gertie   a 
my  brother  John,  and  Mother  King  and  Father  too,  and  Da 

t^ght"    "  '°"  '"'  "  '''  '°"^  ^^'°-     ^'^  vvil    ead.  wr 


1* 


i  : 


r'l- 


8.30  a.m..  4th  J,.ne,  1912.     From  Otelleo:     "Triumpha 

•ke  a  conqueror  of  circumstances  small,  you  will  oerridTyo 

fellows  and  really  lead  them  all.    Under  each  flag  of  whatsciv 

clan  .s  mortal,  with  the  heart  and  love  of  mantand  what  yc 

a  tILle      '"[  "'■^'  '^^  "°"'  ^''"  ''  "  P^^h  made  th^ou 
a  tangled  wood,  a  traveller  coming  after  may  easy  find  his  wa 

Zln    7u)      '"  "'^^'  '^'^"^  ^°  ^^"^^  ^  «"-  --  there  befor 
and  so  w..th  footsteps  toward  the  'other  shore.'    You  open  up  th 
path  to  show  thts  .s  the  where  to  which  we  go.    Th.s  is  to 
men  final  goal.     Th.s  is  the  thing  reached  for  by  every  sou 

t^..  '  T^'°  ''""'"  ''  "^"'  ^"^  '■"'^  ^^'^-ts  we  will  tel 
that  you  wd  know  and  understand.  Your  wish  at  heart  is  ou 
command.  W.th  your  wife  and  mother  here  with  me  I  wh 
am  strong  wnte  this  to  thee;  Otelleo  I  am  and  undern;ath  th 
feet  shall  be  all  of  the  thorns  and  brambles  that  retard  the  worl 

Jo   nt    .  fV^'u  V"  '°  "^"'^  ^°  >'°"'  ^"^  I  ^"'^ted  her  t< 

.»\  ,7k  u  ""'"^'^  '°  '">'  '°  '^'^  ''^'  '"«'•«  her  wish  tha 
It  should  be.  than  what  her  heart  has  said  before." 


DAUN  OF  THE  AWAKliS'IiD  MIND 


305 


love  those 
t  the  brain 
'viiig  hand, 
y  lonjf  ago 
"id  I  have 
/c  approval 
:t  that  you 


lot  let  this 
two.  She 
must  you, 
n,  and  we 
jt-Ttic,  and 
ind  David 
:ach  write 


riumphant 
ride  your 
hatsoever 
what  you 
;  through 

his  way, 
re  before, 
;n  up  the 

is  to  all 
ery  soul, 
will  tell, 
rt  is  our 
;,  I  who 
eath  the 
he  work 
d  her  to 
ish  that 


4  p.m.  4th  June,   1912.     From  Georgk  Brdw.n  :     "George 
Brown  of  'The  r,Ioi)c'  known  to  you,  and  much  I  love  to  have 
you  do  this  work  that  brink's  success  to  yon.     'The  <  /    >c'  was 
name  of  paper.     I  was  editor  of  it  you  know,  but  you  will  rule 
the  mind  instcid.  i.f  the  'Clrrat  Clok-/  of  all  bclou .     Which  is 
the  wise  man  of  an  a^^f?    The  one  who  brings  to  iwind  of  men 
the  thing  that  civcs  mo-^t  good  to  them  and  yon ;  who  proves 
that  man  be  joined  to  his  loves    .cross  the  sea  of  that  oblivion 
to  men,  where  dead  are  never  known  a^'ain.     You  are  like  the 
lighter  of  a  torch  that  lights  the  li;,duhouse  ray.    You  send  forth 
an  enlighlcnmerit  that  on  \hf  ear!,  .shall  stay,  and  really  never 
pass  away.   The  words  mnv  cli.-.ngc  but  thought  of  you  will  never, 
never  pass  from  view.    You  ojh     np  a  brook!-  t's  How  down  arid 
mountain's  side,  and  soon   the  <a  uers  ?>■  .-t)  ^vh.Te  rome   forth, 
and  there  abide,  and   f. 'K.v, ,   t  II.,..    n   tlic  pathw.-xy  new,  till 
brook  to  river  grow,  and  on^\ar<'    ,inw;.,d  evermore  continue 
in  its  flow.    Twill  sweep  all  oppo<;  on  tro.ii  its  wiv,  and  show 
this  thought  has  come  to  stay.     Ami  smil.nt:  from  its  dimpled  sides, 
blossoms  and  fruits  will  grow,  that  had  been  silent  evermore,' 
had  you  not  done  it  so,  like  landscai)e  in  a  desert  dead,  but  for 
the  rivers  flow.     Even  the  sun  of  opposition's  key  is  beneficial 
to  this  work  of  thee,  for  you  will  start  enlightenment  in  men. 
by  causing  argument  maybe,  of  them.     What  you  have  done    •: 
well  done,  and  will  in  end  prove  true,  and  I  who  was  your  frienc 
on  earth  am  pro.id  indeed  of  you;  and  I  will  try  to  aid  you  i.i 
everything  you  do." 

4.30  p.m.,  4th  June,  1912.  From  Imper.xtor:  "Imperator  I 
atn.  If  my  beloved  Myers  can,  he'll  later  write  to  you  and  I 
will  try  to  aid  him  in  the  work  you  wish  him  to  now  do  for 
you.  One  is  so  small,  and  God's  great  light  so  bright,  that  why? 
and  how?  are  dim  indeed  to  every  mortal  signt.  If  you  a  mortal 
with  your  senses  five,  .should  try  to  talk  to  one  alive,  who  had 
but  touch  alone,  what  would  you  do  to  make  him  understand 
what  other  four  have  brought  to  you  ?  Thus  limited  are  living 
men  from  our  enlightened  view,  and  it  is  hard  to  bend  our  rays 


'WTSMJB' 


u 


1!    I! 


I 


'  1 


I  • 


306 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


of  power  to  know,  so  they  will  right  impress  your  mortal  po, 

o  reach.     It  ,s  one  thing  to  know  a  th.ny,  but  one  who  is 

each,  must  not  alone  possess  the  knowledge  he  has  wish 

each    but  also  be  able  to  bring  that  knowledge  to  the  tone 

thought  capacity  to  understand,  of  pupil  near.    So  with  the  sen 

at  our  own  command,  we  gain  and  gain,  and  then  we  find 

difficult  indeed  to  limit  them  again.     And  this  is  thing  we 

must  do,  when  we  come  near  to  talk  to  you.     We  change  ti 

knowledge  true,  and  all  our  power  to  do,  till  it  fits  into  to, 

o  come  again  to  you.    With  thought  communication  it  is  diffic 

for  one  like  me.  as  well  as  for  the  mortals  just  departed    a 

who  come  agam  to  thee.    W^e  work  as  one  in  caisson,  and  no 

of  us  can  say,  if  we  have  power  to  do  so,  when  we  try  to  c 

the  ^vay  you  ask  us  to.    I  am  to  F.  H.  Myers,  as  Hypatia  is 

thee,  and  will  try  to  do  the  thing  to  give  you  harmony." 

4.10  p.m.,  12th  June.  1912.    From  F.  W.  H.  Myers:    "Mye 

lam.    I  have  no  one  to  talk  of  to  you  today.    My  hfe  was  o. 

of  care,  and  grave  anxiety.    To  pursue  this  study  was  to  me  i 

d.fhcult  at  hrst,  as  "tuas  for  you;  but  broken  thread  in  my  ou 

family,  soon  lead  me  to  the  light,  and  when  I  was  convinced  th, 

It  was  right,  i  stood  up  for  it  -  -low  you  do.    The  ones  I  lov 

are,  I  cannot  name  to  thee  a  s,  .:  J  one  to  send  it  to,  but  whe 

they  write  to  thee  you'll  know,  and  be  able  to  think  as  I   th. 

he  who  took  the  place  of  me  should  not  be  forced  to  buy     Hi 

office  IS  his  signet  ring.    Let  him  receive  from  John  S.  King 

book  that  ,s  his  own :  and  also  send  one  to  King  George    wh 

now  on  throne  of  England  is.  and  it   in  end  wHl  prov^e  'to  b 

of  benefit,  dear  friend,  to  thee.     Hodgson  and  James,  and  oh 

so  many  of  the  ones  who  worked  like  me,  are  of  the  liberate. 

sou  s  set  free,  living  m  soul-life  here  with  me.     Let  us  all  b, 

united   in  the  wish   to  prove  to  live  humanity  that  mind  ha^ 

continuity,  from  sphere  to  sphere  after  they've  left  the  living 

7  20  a. m..  19th  June.  1912.    From  Hypatia:    "Within  a  weei 
that  which  you  seek  will  con:e  within  your  view,  and  you  will 


it-'  -H 


Hir^.'-^^-^r,ii^, 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


307 


realize,  and  know  tliat  we  are  leading  you  into  that  power  to 
understand  and  reach  us  with  thy  spirit  hand.  V^'e  follow  thee, 
and  we  shall  be  able  to  do  as  you  command  us  to.  Live  as  a 
child  of  God,  for  underneath  the  stars  of  fame  you  are  to  stand 
as  one  alone.  We  lift  thee  nearer  to  the  throne.  We  climb 
ourselves  by  aiding  thee,  and  thus  the  continuity  of  spirit  is 
to  be  brought  forth  as  true,  and  proved  in  this  the  book  of  you. 

10  p.m.,  19th  June,  1912.  From  Jesse  King:  "My  father 
is  your  brother,  and  I  am  Jesse  as  you  think,  'twas  true;  and 
I  at  Jonson's  showed  to  you,  but  could  not  speak,  I  was  so  weak, 
or  it  was  all  so  new.  I  will  try  to  show  so  you  will  know  that 
it  is  truly  I,  and  that  I  look  like  you,  and  like  my  father  too. 
I  have  made  several  efforts  to  communicate,  with  my  father, 
and  through  him  with  you.  I'll  visit  you  in  your  room  soon! 
because  I  want  to  see  if  it  is  possible  for  me.  I'll  walk  about 
the  room  and  lift  the  paper  shade,  to  show  that  it  is  I,  the  one 
you  know,  or  think  of  lately.  It  is  to  me  a  difficult  power  to 
use,  and  I  am  careful  not  to  it  abuse.  Perhaps  I  act  with  too 
much  care,  but  it  was  I  whom  you  saw  there."  (That  was  at 
Jonson's  third  of  April,  and  is  thus  referred  to  by  my  stenographer: 
"In  all  there  were  eight  forms  which  appeared  for  the  doctor,* 
one  of  whom  was  a  boy  who  was  not  recognized  by  him") 
See  Chapters  Xlli,  XIV  and  XVII. 

^^  10.30  p.m.,  19th  June,  1912.  From  Sir  Oliver  Mowat: 
"The  silent  man  was  Sir  Oliver  Mowat  and  he  will  be  glad  to 
show  himself  to  you  in  your  own  room.  Keep  your  mind  silent 
like  to  reverie  and  when  you  see,  on't  seem  to  see,  or  do  not 
lobe  the  passive  state  of  your  mentality,  and  soon  I  will  show 
quite  plain  to  thee."    (See  Chapter  XXVIII.) 

^^  8.30  a.m.,  22nd  June,  1912.  From  Sir  Oliver  Mowat: 
"I  am  of  those  living  in  the  heaven  of  love,  that  God  prepares 
for  men  above ;  and  I  am  of  those  who  know  that  spirits  come 
again.     In  all  the  stars  there  is  no  home  like  to  the  earth  to 


^  'A  .    *_i  ■  1'  ? 


II    I 


i  If 


308 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


me.  and  I  am  very  glad  at  last,  that  I  may  write  to  thee 

.mage  .s  the  thing  you  saw.  when  in  the  seance  where  I  sav 

I  fell  mto  a  restful  sleep,  when  angels  brought  me  her' 

or tn  wThaTf  h  ^  w  '  "^^-^^^  '''  appear. 'l  dfdn'r 
told  me  J     ^  ^'^'  ""y   ^"^"^^  b^'°^^'   ""til  a  gua 

th^r        ;.       ^onscousness  is  held  in  its  own  state   an 
the  change  they  slowly  wa,t.  t.ll  we  in  our  minds  grow  to 

happir    So'm    H  -"r"  '""^  '^^^  ^^^^'  ^^   'et  still 
happily      So  mmd  m  hving  men  is  to  awake,  and  grand 
the  awakemng  be,  and  we  are  of  those  who  like  you  W, 
dawn  of  th.s  idea;  and  when  the  minds  of  men  awaken 
their  sleepmg  state,  we  all  shall  be  in  joy  indeed    for  thU 
^me  we  wait.     I  too,  believe  as  you  in  j'our  book   say  t. 
Your  work  and  book  will  prove  it  true,  for  no.radieu  to 
(In    he  fourth  and  concluding  seance  of  the  April  serie 

^TtLTof  ^'°'  °"^  i°™  ''''^'''-   ^^ho  did  n      sp    1 
Oliver.)  '  *"'"  ^^°'  "''^°^'^'"^  *°  this  letter,  was 


S^    ' 


3  p.m.,  26th  June,  1912.    From  Sir  Oliver  Mowat-    "I  h 
a  v,v:d  memory  of  all  that  was.     What  is  to  be  is  Jorious 

unsefwlv"'Yr  ^Tk  ''''''''''  ''^'  ^°"--  ^"g 
your  sav    an/f     "'     ^f  f  °"^  ''  ^^^^^"^^  ''^^^  >'°"  ^ave 

beanddeathnouir^:is:^^:r:r:^,.;^t 

hnwh  '"T  'T  '^'"*"  *°  ^'^^^  ^-  ^°-'  how  gloriou     he  d 
hovv  broad  and  perfect  then  the  heaven  way.    The  'narrow  w 

^vay,  wnh  angels  whispers  in  man's  ears.     How  glorious  t 
Jj^'^hat  you  will  open  up  to  man,  when  'Dawn  of  thf\vaken 
Mmd;  fulfills  its  plan;  and  I  of  many  standbg        ,  ^c^t 
th,s  time  to  soon  appear,  when  narrowness  and  Jreed    haU  ce 
to  be  m  every  creed;  and  broader  life,  and  brofder  s  op    co 


D 

to  thee.    My 
re  I  saw  you. 
me  here,  and 
id  not  realize 
a  guardian 
tate,  and  for 
row  to  sense 
t  still  living 
I  grand  will 
J,  herald  the 
waken  from 
or  this  glad 
say  you  do. 
ieu  to  you." 
il  series,  at 
ot  speak,  it 
:r,  was  Sir 


r:   "I  have 
lorious  I'm 
:  along  thy 
1  have  had 
ill  come  to 
it  leads  to 
stood;  but 
with  them 
listen  here 
IS  the  day, 
rrow  way' 
h  in  ?very 
Jrious  the 
Awakened 
,  look  for 
hall  cease 
ope  come 


#  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  309 

to  each  soul  in  wider  hope.     The  loving  spirits  from  this  side 
come  to  your  home  and  there  abide.     Under  no  flag    under  no 
creed,  your  book  fulfills  a  human  need." 

Full  Recompe:.se  for  Maxv  Years  o.  Devotion  to  the 
D^ubt"'    ^''"'^''"°'*''  Knowledge  Gained  Beyond  Every 

In  the  psychic's  presence  results  to  me  usually  prove  most 

at:sfactory.    So  for  the  early  days  of  August.  1912,'  arranged 

or  a  senes  of  seances;  and   likewise  secured   two  unexpected 

trumpet   seances.    w,th   another   psychic,    where    fannliar  sprit 

gmdes  and  a.ders  of  my  own  were  present;  and  where  -G  ay 

Feather,     the  strong  Indian  guide  and  control  of  Jonson    for 

my   satisfaction   and    benefit,    assumed    control    of   the   psychic 

jnstead  of  the  one  claimed  as  her  own.     This  was  d^.e  to  hi^' 

ong  acquamtance  with  me,  in  the  Jonson  seances,  and  his  desire 

to  serve  me,  and  the  cause  I  had  espoused,  which  of  itself  was 

grat,  ymg;  and       was  also  enabled  to  engage,  as  previously  I 

XXim.TtT' :T'''''''   ''-''''   ">'f-*'^    ^^^^   Chapter 
XXIII)    and  w,th  the  philosophers  (see  Chapter  XXIV)  in  the 

study  of  psychology.    I  have  not  been  a  student  with  nor  disciple 

of    he  cults  which  have  been  teaching  it;  but  have  follw      t 

.ntmtions.  and  exerc:sed  my  reason;  and  feel  that  by  the  aid  of 

sp.nt  mtelhgences,  I  have  built  my  foundation  firm'  and  on  i 

now  erect  a  fortress  cemented  throughout  by  truth 

Pnor  to  the  seance  with  the  Human-Psychic-Telephone.  I  had 
been  conversmg  with  a  friend  who  was  also  there,  regarding  the 
vanous  hypot..eses  of  the  mmd  which  had  been  adopted  bv  oth  rs 
to  account  for  the  psychic  demonstrations;  and  I  r  ad  to'her  my 
analysis  and  criticism  of  them.  ^ 

What  is  now  to  follow  will  be  more  of  variety  than  simply 
volunteer  messages  and  will  embrace  question  and'answer,  Ze 

ZlTt'    r  "'  ^^P''-^"^^-"'  -^  -J'  -  confirmation  in    he 
matter  of  evidence. 

The  instni,„ent  for  use  (the  Human-Psychic-Telephonc)  is  in 
her  own  home  in  New  York  S.a.e.  .,„„  ,„  a  r„„„,  IZHCZ 


I'k 


li'  > 


i:  :.   I 


i:i  n'' 


r'<-M.V 


310 


DAWN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


of  interruption;  and  there  with  her  I  take  my  seat.  I  must  be 
honest  in  my  mental  attitude  towards  her,  as  well  as  with  myself ; 
and  try,  so  far  as  able,  to  make  conditions  favorable ;  and  exclude 
each  act  or  thought  or  thing,  which  may  tend  to  condition  of 
disturbance  of  harmony,  such  as  criticism  or  dispute.  I  must  not 
be  too  positive  or  anxious,  but  rather  quite  normal  or  fairly 
passive;  remembering  that  I  have  within  my  body,  myself,  a 
spirit,  which  I  have  attuned  to  spirit  realm ;  and  it  acts  as  motor 
which  operates  the  mind,  and  through  the  latter  in  my  subjective 
self,  the  discarnate  mind  of  a  discamate  spirit,  can  read  my 
thoughts,  and  answer  them  by  using  as  an  agent,  the  subjective 
mind,  and  physical  machinery  of  my  psychic,  to  write  its  dis- 
carnate thoughts  to  me,  and  in  this  way  substantiate  my  claim, 
of  the  possibihty  of  psychical  conitnunication. 

I  had  only  just  been  seated  when  the  psychic's  hand  began 
to  write,  before  I  had  a  chance  to  question,  or  make  a  remark, 
and  this  is  what  she  wrote : 

9.45  a.m.,  2nd  August,  1912.  From  May:  "I  am  the  first 
of  right  to  come,  and  I  was  disappointed  too,  because  I  could 
not  speak  to  you  (that  was  last  night  at  a  trumpet  seance). 
Tomorrow  morning  I  will  try  to  give  to  you  through  a  trumpet 
some  test  complete,  so  you  will  know  that  it  is  I  who  visit  you 
from  out  the  sky.  My  name  is  public  property,  and  that  I'll  give 
of  course  to  you.  but  I'll  try  also  to  proceed  in  such  a  way  that 
you  will  be  convinced  that  I,  May,  talk  to  you." 

J.  S.  K.  "I  will  be  pleased  to  talk  with  you  there."  ( Note : 
Another  trumpet  medium,  and  not  the  one  where  I  was  last 
night.) 

9.55  a.m.,  2nd  August,  1912.  From  Mother:  "Mrs.  King 
I  am ;  I  am  his  mother,  and  I  wish  to  speak  a  word  of  joy  to  you 
dear  boy,  before  Hypatia  comes  to  be  servant  to  wish  of  thee. 

M.xRGARET  P.  King." 

J.  S.  K. :  "To  the  instrument  I  speak  and  say.  before  I  ask  for 
anyone,  or  make  remark,  I  want  to  know  if  Hypatia,  my  spirit 
guide,  is  here?" 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AlVAKENED  MIND 


At 


311 


the 


to  rule  hpr  o,M-    ■     ,       "-'  propem.    bo  ue  assume  the  power 
lo  ruie  her  iubliinmal  consciousness      Slip  •,<=  ->   i,-.c.        •     .. 
conscious  state  observes  tir.f   u /t,         u  °'^^''  '"  ^*^'" 

quite  at  liberty."  ^'''  ^"™°">'  ^"^  '^^^es  us 

instrument^  ^S  ^3;;;^:::'^^  t"  ^^'^^'"?  '''  '''''-'' 
messages,  proving  person  ^  Li'  "'"r"  °^  transn.itting 
;Heses.    TH^  spei,  L^;::^!  ^ .  ^s^t '  p:^;:;^,^^ 

p_^r  117-11-        T  -"'lie,  ur  us   Drdncn,   t  i^   Ampr  (-an  • 

Prof.  \\  dham  James  of  f  larvard  and  Prof  Thomoson  T   H  ^      ' 
all  m  spirit  realms."  'lompson  J.  Hudson, 

Hypatia    (through  psvchic):    "I  will  sep  fh^t  tU  •      , 

you  for  p„b,ica,i„„  p^perK.     The  oL     „*t*  '""d 
now  here.     Thev  camp  IiPr„  ,.  ♦»  '  named  are 

before.     Their  inte.rho       /   ^  C  'tH^VI   ^''  ^'"^ 
versation,  and  what  von  read     l^,ev  will  ^^'^  ""'^'^y^^r  con- 

J-^.K..      i^ nends  and  Co-worlvprs  •     a.  i.      , 

in  earth-life,  ."ou  wore  n.orerie    To-'worLT         -^r""'"^ 
and  held  in  high  repute  bv  those  who  knew  of "  "'''''''''' 

labors;  as  well  as  bv  one'  fmvsel        vh.  ,    T"'  '"^P°'''""* 

aImostalone.butstilIwitMvn"d  neet  a  i  7  '  ."'"^^^  ^"^ 
hel.r  would  ,et  reveal  mvwot:U';rr-tn;r"'=-*^'* 

seek  'it?°"  '"'  ''•'  '""  '■"  '""^"  ^'^"'^  —aged  me  to 
seek  w,th  you  m  sp.rit  sphere  attunement  .nd  vonr  •  u 
Vibration  of  response  in  mescage-  proved  that  luJ  T 

key.  For  this  al^P  I  am  tl  Jf.H  f  ^^^/^^^  ''' 
messages:  but  I  further  w,sh  to  thank  sou  op  "n  ':  ■"" 

proffered  aid  to  me.  and  now  wish  to  say     h"    ^^^^^^^^ 


?lH 


I"  I 


fff 


it 


^HM 


■I 


312 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


my  book,  'Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind,'  is  nearly  completed, 
still  I  desire  from  each  or  all  of  you,  your  judgment  of  the 
article  on  Mind  Hypotheses,  with  my  analysis  of  them,  which 
constitutes  the  major  part  oT  Chapter  XVIII;  and  likewise  your 
judgment,  and  your  testimony  to  the  truth,  regarding  the  name 
I  have  given  to  the  instrument,  together  with  the  manner  of 
transmitting  spirit  "lessages  through  her  to  me ;  and  also  have 
you  criticize  or  endorse  my  conclusions,  or  judgment  give  of 
what  I  have  seen  fit  to  say,  which  I  have  carefully  reasoned 
out,  from  what  I  know  from  study  of  the  mind  in  normal  state, 
and  also  by  aid  of  hypnosis,  aided  likewise,  it  seems  to  me,  by 
a  weak  sense  may  be,  of  intuition.  If  it  be  correct,  I  would  like 
to  be  assured  of  it  by  you,  and  I'll  prize  your  endorsation;  or  if 
I  be  incorrect,  I  wish  your  judgment  and  instruction,  as  to  the 
functioning  by  which  the  message  comes  from  you  to  me,  which- 
ever way  it  be,  it  would,  I  feel,  be  greatly  prized  by  thinking 
men  throughout  the  world,  and  do  much  to  strengthen  the  work 
in  which  I  am  engaged,  as  well  as  that  of  others;  and  aid 
enlightenment  of  mind,  and  pave  the  way  for  proving  other 
truths  of  value  to  humanity. 

"My  friends,  this  is  my  explanation  of  the  modus  operandi 
of  dispatching  these  various  messages  from  the  sender  to  me; 
this  is  the  description  as  I  interpret  it,  or  as  I  now  make  it,  not 
absolute,  but  as  it  seems  to  me  to  be.  The  sender  speaks  the 
word  into  the  mental  ear  of  the  nan  (to  her)  subjective  self 
of  the  living  psychic,  as  one  speaks  into  the  telephone  receiver. 
The  discarnate  spirit  is  not  seen  or  heard  by  psychic's  objective 
self,  and  is  not  announced  by  her  non  (to  her)  subjective  mind 
to  its  fellow-occupant,  the  objective  mind,  because  elsewhere 
I  have  already  noted,  it  acts  independently ;  and  in  this  respect  is 
different  from  all  other  individual  ones,  so  far  as  known  to  me ; 
and  therefore  this  may  account  for  what  appears  to  be  the 
ignorance  of  psychic,  as  to  what  was  being  limited,  or  withheld 
(knowledge  to  the  objective  mind)  ;  and  not  being  subject  to 
its  former  master,  nor  acting  in  consonance  with  the  objective 
partner,  it  therefore  acts  on  its  own  initiative,  or  rather  when 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  313 

"^^lilr^^t^tt  7  '"'-'-'-^  -•  ^-^^  the 
spirit  speaks  to  it.  infom.  "f  a  '"'"'  "'""'  *'^  ^'^^-"^^e 
as  if  in  signing,  b  such  d"  c^ Latro^,^'  T'  "r^  ^""°""^^^ 
the  suggestion,  and   sets  in  Z  '         '"  °^  '^^""e  adopts 

nerve  energy,  and  p.^^^  inVo^^rX  "'  T  ^"-^'-"^ '^^ 
movements    with    uhich   it   T,    aZ.  1  T^'"''^'  °^  '""^'^"'^'• 

symbology  with  pen  to  represent  vo^dTTthe"'    "''"    ^"^ 

>s  in  no  way  strange    but  anh.  fl      °'^''' °^  ^^^  message,  which 

now  bereft  of  the  ptsica   'used  toT     '"■  iT  ''  '""^  ^'^^""=^te. 

-chinery  to  operate Vthfhurnbodjr^'^'  ''''^  "  '^'  ^-i^- 

and  c::'^:'::^::''^  :i  ^:^ri^^  ^-'^'^  ^^  correct. 

fact,  that  by  hypnotic  influ  nc     he  n  •"!       '  '""'^''^^^^  ^^^  ^^^'^ 
can  be  put  to  ,eep.  and  rs^;e'^d  pt  rori"'  ^^  '"V"'^"^^^ 
to  rule  or  control,  for  the  time  beinTtb 'M        "°'"'^'  ^°'^" 
thus  we  gain  the  freedom  or  state  of    nd        T''  '"'"^-  ^"^ 
iective  mind,  by  artificial  means        e^wth""'  V"'  ''''- 
ment.  her  suhjective  is  constan  Iv  Ld      X'  T '''"^''V^"^^"' 
to  Its  own.  and  can  no  longer  be  consid  J  ^    ^  "on-subjective 
to  her,  although  a  most  woSrft/exc  n  ,       .    T'"'"''^''  ''  ^"^^^ 
or  state,  for  it  has  at  length  become  f'T       '^'  '°'''"^'  ^"'« 
(the  instrument)  quite  norma       A    I  ""^  ""^'^""'  ''  '^'^^ 

brought  my  hypLl  subie^L  ^^^Z'^:.:  ^^'^  '  ^- 
to  make  suggestions  to  him,  alone  simiJ.     v  "  ^'"'''^ 

discarnate  spirit  who  suggests  to  th  ['"''  ''  ''^^'^  °^  ^^e 

speak  or  write,  and  leave^t^araf  f7;i:,tlf  ^eh^'  ''V"" 
if  exact  knowledge  I  wish  tn  rr.-  \  "™'^'^  ^^  chooses;  but 

swerve  from  it    and  can  fnll^,,  '^       '"''  '"'  "'"  ""< 

for  an  .vhol.  ho       and  11^^^'.  ^  7""^  ".'■  ""a.  I  say, 
word  of  all  r  spoke     Wh™  ,    I  subjective  mind  each 

is  told  to  rep  a    rbv  word  „  "  ""'''™  ""  "^  "■••  =""  he 

direction  from  Z  V:^:^^^.:;^^:!  XTl' 
1-ve  mind  o,   this  p.,ch.c,  with  e^uarjetll^dl  f 


■Hi 
11 


in 


f5" 


314 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


V  ■{ 


I 


argument,  as  you  can  understand,  is  that  the  machinery  of  the 
operation  of  the  subjective  mind  of  the  psychic  acts  in  accord, 
or  in  harmony  with  the  wish  of  the  discamate  operator,  who 
desires  to  send  his  message  through  the  subjective  mind  of  this 
psychic  to  me. 

At  times  the  instrument  with  me  will  talk,  while  with  the 
hand  she'll  write,  and  claims  not  to  know  what  is  written,  unless 
she  reads  if ;  but  now  her  hand  begins  to  write,  in  answer  to 
what  I  have  read,  and  as  she  writes  she  reads  it  out,  so  that 
her  interest  is  aroused,  and  I  am  entertained.  This  course  con- 
tinues until  the  subject  is  completed.  The  writing  is  on  the 
pages  of  a  writing  book  I  handed  her,  and  date  and  hour  of 
each  message  is  recorded  with  all  the  messages,  and  here  are 
some  that  follow,  viz.: 


11-^ 


U    i 


Responses  Come  from  Those  Addressed. 
10.30  a.m.,  2nd  August,  1912.  From  Dr.  Richard  Hodgson: 
"We  approve  the  name  (Human-Psychic-Telephone)  for  we 
the  extended  subliminal  in  her  case  can  see.  It  is  to  us  as  you 
have  said  a  means  of  communicating  to  you  directly  without 
the  formality  of  materialization.  I,  Richard  Hodgson,  and  the 
others  (Myers,  James,  and  Hudson),  have  listened  to  your  read- 
ing, Brother  King,  for  we  are  brothers  true  in  this  the  work 
you  do,  and  I  was  one  who  often  tried  to  prove  that  man's 
mentality  alone  could  sense  and  know  by  thoughts  of  v.en  'ivrng 
or  dead;  but  I  had  not  tlie  objects  at  my  hand  to  study  from 
hypnotic  view,  and  these  advantages  to  you,  have  given  knowl- 
edge that  I  also  know,  at  this  time;  and  it  proves  'tis  so  that 
the  subliminal  must  be  suggested  to,  either  by  its  co-worker 
the  conscious  mind,  or  by  the  conscious  mind  of  another,  either 
living  or  dead.  Discamate  is  a  better  word,  for  a  dead  man 
would  hardly  talk.  Rut  being  of  these  discarnote  now,  I  stand 
beside  the  instrument  of  you,  and  talk  with  my  mentality.  I 
think  the  words  e.xact  as  you  would  think  them,  if  you  read 
a  speech.  The  hand  of  her  at  once  responds  and  writes  them 
in  the  words  that  she  in  childhofxl  learned,  or  the  subconscious 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  315 


"Fr^f  i.t  M  ^"''/"«""'  '"2-     P«™  Frederick  Mve«; 

I  would  s:,v  fi,-  c  k  ^        ^°  ^^^^'^  '"  Simple  words, 

1  would  say  the  subconscious    s  like  the  Pvat*-^  ™    *  i-.       , 

thouehts  to  vn„     r/./  f  *^  "P''^'^  completed 

noughts  to  you.    There  are  other  mentalities  who  assist  us  likP 

to  servants  rn  a  well  regulated  home.     In  fact  /?!";! 

psyche)  stand,  and  aid  us  in  our  least  command      lZ  ton 

ri7  "'.'!•"  ''  '"^  "^  ^^-^'^'^^  ihou.htToth^       They 
confirm  and  dn.ct  it  to  its  best  serrice,  buf su,,est  not  ' 

I  was  president  of  the  London  Psychical  Research  Societv 
I  studied  every  instrument  I  could,  and  tried  like  you  to  know' 
and  I  am  hvmg  glorified  because  vou've  done  it  so     Yon  h 

ii^L'ziT. '' '''--'  ^--irns^Tthirr:: 

.Xtent Ts  imperTecrThr-  '■'^"  '  "'"  ''  "'''''''  °^  ^ 
t„  p  '^  impertect.      The  arguments  you  make  in  regard 

to  Pansy,  an  Indian  maid  (See  Chapter  XVIII)    are  to  me  !!™ 

convmcmg.     I  like  plain  distinct  terms  of  express  on.  "rhT 

mind,  even  to  scientific  thinkers,  is  a  very  illuLe  probl  m     I 


fh 


» 


316 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


you  could  take  a  mind,  as  you  can  take  a  watch,  and  place  it 
in  front  of  you  for  observation,  you  would  find  its  peculiar 
necessities  and  complication .s  more  intricate  by  far  to  understand, 
and  so  you  like  a  jeweller  are  trained  by  education,  and  long 
study  to  understand  each  working  part,  and  I  endorse  your 
labor  from  my  heart.  I'll  listen  to  the  words  of  you  and  write, 
for  it  is  blessed  to  my  sight  to  see  all  prepared  for  print  by  you. 
I  much  approve  of  what  you  do. — Fseoerick  W.  H.  Myers." 


f;  I 


\    i 


!i-f 


','■    ?i 


I     "• 


10.45  a.m.,  2nd  August,  1912.  From  Professor  William 
James:  "William  James  I  am.  Professor  I  was  of  Psychology, 
and  as  an  earnest  student  I  spent  years  in  observation  of  different 
psychics.  I  eulogized  Professor  Myers  when  he  died,  for  I  was 
living  then,  but  now  I  am  as  he  is,  and  wc  come  back  tu  you 
again.  I  wanted  to  get  hold  of  proofs  that  no  one  could  gainsay. 
I  did  not  think  that  I  had  them,  so  I  would  not  sign  my  name 
among  the  convinced,  A  man  may  believe  in  a  hell,  but  it's  hard 
to  produce  it  on  a  lecture  platform.  Hodgson  lie  was  convinced 
before  he  left  the  earth,  but  I  was  still  looking,  for  more  light, 
when  the  windows  of  heaven  opened  and  took  me  to  the  broader 
view,  and  I  am  now  convinced  like  you.  Hudson's  theory  was 
like  that  of  the  ancients  who,  believing  the  world  was  flat,  sailed 
forth  to  prove  it,  and  found  it  a  globe.  Columbus  believed  it 
round,  but  he  thought  it  much  smaller  than  it  is.  So  with  us 
who  study  into  psychological  problems.  We  all  learn  some  truth 
that  is  new,  from  our  persistently  different  points  of  view,  and 
like  the  globe  the  truth  is  plain,  and  when  'tis  known  to  many 
men,  they'll  all  agree  as  I  with  thee,  that  spirits  come  again; 
that  they  communicate,  and  I  as  one  of  these  am  glad  'tis  true, 
and  I  approve  of  present  work  of  you. — William  James  of 
Harvard  University." 

10.50  a.  m.,  2nd  August,  1912.  From  Thompson  J.  Hudson  : 
"I,  Thompson  J.  Hudson,  am  here  to  communicate  with  Dr. 
John  S.  King,  the  author  of  'Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind.' 
I  was  like  you,  believer  in  the  acts  of  two  parts  of  the  mind,  but 


IQ^iilS^-^IM^i 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  317 

to  n,e„,  and  i.  ».,  a,l  "^  Z  ,hl"  "^ '■  """  ""  ""^  «'" 
Funk  unable  ,„  ..„  ,h'  It  t  ™  ,"e  abT  ,1'  '°  ''  ''■ 
«m,ned  by  any  theory  ,ha<  I  eonld  advance'  v/"  ""i 
analyss   (see  Chanter  \V^u^   •  .  ^°^^""-      Your  mind 

open  book  to  Hypa  ia  and  o  h.r"  '^°°^-  ^°"''  ^'''"'^'"^  '«  ^" 
like  bulletin  for  us   L  tl  "?'  *°  ^°"'  *"^  '''^^  ^"ord 

would  appeal  0  Z  Ike t"'Vr,'°;  7^"^  ^  ^'^^^^^  ^'^^^ 
but  what  to  say  to  make  tlm  L         .        ''"'^  "'  ^^"  ^^  y°"- 

I  did  not  know'  andfo  Ike  geneaToj'nr?,'"'  ''''''''''■ 
to  my  family  tree   and  so  I  ^  !^^  .'  f    ""'"^  """^  *^'^'*  t^em 

What^ousaV   naapt'xvnn  ^"  '"  ^''^''^  ^^^-- 

tion  of  Pansy,  an  Incilafma^^"  i  ^^^^^  ^  "'"'"""^■^^■ 
through  an  instrument,  unfamiliar  with  faVs  no  r"""''"^ 
mind :  and  telling  the  truth  which  ,1       r  ^■°"'"  °'^" 

would  surely  tend  to  prove  Ltshet^rH'  ^^^  •^°"''-'"^^' 
and  actually  communi  ated  w  th  .^^  as'lT  "'  '''"''  '"^" 
have  done  under  similar  eanj  ondiions  Tfhi::k"^'^  T'^ 
given  to  manv  of  mv  net  tl,.^^;  ,"°"f-     ^  ^^mk  you  have 

so.  I  confirm  thatla  d  s  mtT/  °'^"°"*  ''°^^'  ^^  ^°'"^ 
you  regarding  thTngl  ^t^nrknT ^kTew^T^ ^  f? 
confute  the  telepathic  theory  at  present      \T  ''""'"^ 

habits  both  mental  and  physL  Th!  e.  ."  "u'  ""'"'"'^  °^ 
account  for  the  incident  vou  a  e  Neil  '^'  u'' ''''"''y  ^•'"  "°* 
theory.-THOMPsoN  J   Hudson  "  """  ''''  '"'"^-'•^ading 

us  to.  ^  ^°"'  ^"^  state  as  you  require 

•Ji^^.^',"?:'  ?"*^  ^"^'*'  ^^^2.    From  I.  K  Funk-   "l  nf  .u 
Widow  s  Mite  want  vn«  tr.  u  ..  .       ^"'^k.      i  of  the 

.inds  ,.e  you,  z  zv^:^:  :-i  z^zr^z 


III 


4! 


MICROCOPY    RESOLUTION    TEST   CHART 

(ANSI  ond  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


|50      ™^= 
If       1^ 


2.5 
2.2 
2.0 

1.8 


^  APPLIED  MAGE.     Inc 

S^  '6^.'   East   Men   SIreel 

r-S  RochestCf,    Ne*    ^ork  U609        USA 

,SS  (716)   482  -  0300  -  Phone 

asa  (716)   288  -  5989  -  Fa« 


I" 


If'  .  I      ¥ 


I.  ' 


318 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


will  run  down  hill.  That  is  a  law  you  say,  but  it  will  never  do 
it  so  without  a  rainy  day.  The  drouth  condition  in  the  hearts 
of  men  is  past  in  large  degree;  and  you  are  one  of  the  few 
thinkers  who  have  knowledge  of  the  mind  from  a  physician's 
view,  and  so  the  ordinary  critic  cannot  laugh  and  say  no  more; 
instead  he  is  as  cornered,  and  the  solid  2  by  4  of  the  foundation 
of  the  arguments,  the  braces  here  and  there,  will  make  the 
thinkers  wonder,  and  say  'I  do  declare.'  I,  Funk,  was  of  this 
belief  too  the  same  as  you.  It  is  one  thing  to  know  and  another 
to  teach.  'Widow's  Mite'  of  me,  was  good  in  its  way.  Each 
man's  thoughts  are  as  planks,  and  each  is  of  a  different  wood, 
but  each  is  useful  to  aid  thinkers  in  building  up  their  own  especial 
theory.  The  strength  of  your  oak  sentiment  is  such,  that  the 
foundation  of  your  theory  as  expressed  in  this  completed  work 
of  you,  will  combat  every  other  view.  Mice  may  gnaw  holes  in 
planks  of  wood  of  soft  degree,  so  that  they  soon  sink  in  the  sea, 
and  lose  their  interest  in  popularity;  but  critics  cannot  gnaw 
through  the  principles  as  defined  by  thee,  is  the  judgment  of 
your  friend  and  co-worker  for  the  uplift  of  man.  If  I  was  alive 
I'd  enjoy  to  publish  your  work,  and  push  it  through  to  great 
success  in  every  land,  you  understand. — I.  K.  Funk." 

When  Funk  had  signed  his  message  the  psychic's  hand  then 
ceased  to  write,  and  I  exhibited  to  her  a  photo-engraving  of  her- 
self, for  use  in  my  book;  and  also  another  one  made  from  the 
spirit  picture  which  I  obtained  of  Wm.  Stead,  by  sitting  with  the 
psychic  sisters.  When  she  had  finished  viewing  them  she  handed 
them  back  to  me,  and  began  again  to  write,  and  this  is  what 
was  recorded. 


•:     M 
t        li 


11.52  a.  m.,  2nd  August,  1912.  From  Wm.  T.  Stead  (No.  24) : 
"/  was  glad  to  have  her  see  my  picture  as  prepared  by  you.  I  like 
it  most  exceedingly.  I'll  try  to  communicate  with  you  through 
the  trumpet  tomorrow  morning. — Wm.  T.  Stead." 


Si 


4.40  p.  m.,  2nd  August,  1912.  From  Revd.  Theodore  Parker: 
"I  think  you  have  done  it  best  of  all  the  writers,  who  have  tried 


f»'^.A*;?":QR,^ 


DAPyN  OF  THE  AlVAKENED  MIND  319 

are  gathered  near  to  see  and  hear,  and  help  whenever  fhey  c!n 
so  you  may  be  of  service  to  help  your  fellowman.  ^        ' 

8  p  m..  2nd  August,  1912.    From  Queen  Victoria-    "T  »m 
here,  dear  subject  of  mine.     The  wonders  0    thTstruth  wer^ 
known  to  me  in  life,  and  you-throu,^h  losing  of  your  wife  I! 
but  undergo  the  constant  woe  that  I  wen.  through,  when       oT^ 
my  beloved  consort,  and  Alice  too.    The  belief  fn  spirt  return 
was  strengthened  in  me,  and  as  my  reign  was  lengthen  d  to  is 
lose  and  sunset  of  the  heavens  near  began  to  be  s^o  near  to  m 
I  had  no  woe  nor  gnef,  but  felt  instead  relief;  and  I  believe  thai 
what  I  sa,d  was  like  a  growing  seed  in  many  a  h-art     hit  wil 
find  m  th,s  knowledge  a  relief  from  woe,  like  what  we  both  hive 
had  to  undergo.     The  mention  of  the  fact  that  I  be  iev  d   and 
the  heart  w,sh  of  you,  triumphant  stand  the  leader  of  ttrthoult 
'.n  every  land;  and  I  your  Queen  with  you  agree  that  it  as  truth 
was  known  to  me,  before  I  touched  this  unknown  shor    I  sensed 
my  loved  ones  near,  and  I  was  but  delighted  when  I  grew    o 
see  them  clear.    My  consort  was  the  first  of  those  who'clasped 
me  as  h.s  own  and  we  are  both  together  now  in  our  bright  sLi 
home.     My  w.sh  is  with  yours  on  this  subject.     SteadVtragic 
endmg.  and  the  fact  of  his  defending  this  truth,  will  be  a  mean 
of  arousmg  cunos.ty  at  first,  and  then  an  interest  like  to  you 
rom  arguments  that  prove  it  true.    To  proclaim  it  without  fear' 
was  to  me  m  the  years  of  prejudice  a  woe,  but  I  believed  that' 
It  was  true,  and  so  made  sacrifice  as  you  ofter,  in  past  year 
had  to  do.     Pretended  belief  in  anything  is  not  required  in    h 
ag    of  modern  candor.    Each  man  respects  his  countryman  who 
s  honest  m  h,s  convictions,  whatsoe'er  these  convictions  may  be. 
I.  Victoria,  will  write  to  you  before  you  go,  and  often  so.    She 


J 


ll 

! 

Jl 

W 

I 


•  I 


i 


fhy 


H  I 


1^ 

ji!    'il 

0    I 


ti--m 


Ir 


320  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

(the  psychic)  need  not  wait.  We  all  are  near  in  private  state, 
and  it  is  rest,  as  well  as  you,  to  know  that  this  belief  is  true. 
— Victoria." 


Second  Day  of  the  August  Series,  1912,    My  Second 

Trumpet  Seance,  and  Different  Psychic. 
An  hour  I  took  from  the  early  morning  of  my  second  day, 
August  3rd,  and  spent  it  in  a  seance  of  a  trumpet  medium,  as 
the  same  was  arranged  for  me  by  Gray  Feather,  the  control  or 
guide  of  Jonson,  and  by  my  guides  and  aiders  ;  not  by  the  psychic 
nor  her  usual  control.    The  room  was  darkened  at  9  a.  m.  and 
forty-five  minutes  were  consumed  in  my  conversations  with  six- 
teen spirit  callers,  of  whom  one  was  Stead,  or  claimed  so  to'be. 
The  Indian  race  are  said  by  some  to  be  most  near  to  nature,  and 
have  great  magnetic  power  to  harmonize  conditions  at  a  seance ; 
and  have  also  knowledge  before  the  body  dies  that  they  as  spirits 
can  come  back  again.    That  this  is  so  to  me  seems  true,  for  when 
at  Jonson's  in  Toledo,  Gray  Feather  greets  me  through  Jonson's 
vocal  organs,  while  Jonson  is  in  a  trance.    On  Thursday  night, 
August  1st,  I  sat  in  a  trumpet  seance  where  I  was  not  expected, 
and  the  psychic  was  a  stranger  whom  I'd  never  met,  ana  the 
first  to  speak  to  me  in  tones  familiar  was  Jonson's  control,  Gray 
Feather.     He  said  he  had  sent  me  a  letter  to  come  — which  I 
received  and  so  admitted  — and  he  said  he  wanted  to  get  me 
there   (in  New  York  State)   for  a  purpose.     He  would  bring 
others  with  him  to  make  conditions  :;ood,  so  I  would  have  May 
and  others  talk  with  me,  through  the  trumpet  of  another  psychic. 
Sure  enough  he  took  control  of  the  trumpet  seance  on  Satur 
morning,  3rd  of   August,   1912,   from   start  to  finish,   as   >\as 
manifest  by  his  native  voice,  and  this  is  the  order  in  which  each 
spirit  caller  spoke  with  me,  viz.:    1.    Gray  Feather,  2.    May,  3. 
May  Donna,  4.  Hypatia,  5.  Electra,  6.  Brother  David,  7.  Father, 
8.    Revd,  Dr.  Parker,  9.    Wm.  T.  Stead,  10.    A  nephew,  Jesse, 
11.  Prof.  James  of  Harvard,  12.  Dr.  Richard  Hodgson,  13.  Gott- 
lieb Iloose,  14.   Emperor  Wilhelm  of  Germany,  15.   Sir  John  A. 
Macdonald  and  16,  Bismarck,  and  I  received  them  all  alone. 


(*).' 


DAtVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  321 

Again  v/ith  UuMAN-PsYcmc-TELEPnoNE 

P^v2?rr\'  T""'''  "''"''  ^  ''''''  '^'''''  ^"d  "^^t  the  Human. 
Psychic-Telephone  .n  private  sitting  at  10.30  a.m.    August  3rd 
Today  agam  the  evidence  appears  to  corroborate,  for  some  who 
and  ot"  '  ^TT'  '''''"  ^^"°"^'^  ^'^^  ^^-^P^^  -i'h  me  today; 

present  d  No  ,  '  "'"^^  "^  ^"'  '''''''  ''"^^^  ^PP-^^-ty 
presented.  No  sooner  were  we  seated  than  the  auton,atic  hand 
began  to  wnte,  and  messages  arrived  without  intermission 

10.30a.m    3rd  August,  1912.   FromMav:  "Mv  dear  husband 

call  you    hat  today.     Gray  Feather  helped  me' so  t.Jav     hat 

I  was  enabled  to  talk  to  you  through  trumpet;  and  .t  gives    oy 

to  me  to  have  you  here  and  to  me  near,  the  possibility  to  da 


I  < 


il 


The  follovvmg  conversation  or  communication  viva  voce  by  me 
and  ,n  wntmg  through  the  psychic  hand  of  the  instrument  by' 
btead  is  really  personal  in  character,  and  still  will  prove  of 
interest  to  all  readers,  and  especially  such  as  knew  my  friend 
.nd  co-worker  Wm.  T.  Stead  in  life.  It  is  also  evidential  in 
character,  as  it  corroborates  or  endorses  his  conversation  through 
the  trumpet  this  very  morning  (August  3rd).    So  as  a  witness 

evh.vf  r^       ^^"''    f"""  '^  P'^"^  ^''  '^^"^'^y;  -"d  certainly 
exhibited  his  personality  to  all.  by  his  various  demonstrations  to 
me;  and  m  h-s  several  efforts  has  successfully  accomplished  what 
he  sought  to  do.   He  wrote  me  several  messages,  at  the  beginning 
of  his  efforts,  the  first  one  through  the  Human-Psychic-Telephone 
the  first  day  after  the  "Titanic"  hoat  '.vent  doz.n,  zvhich  ..as 
dated  U5  p.m.,  16th  April  or  3S  hours  and  25  minutes  after 
hts  body  sank    and  these  messages  were  forwarded  to  me  in 
loledo.    But_//i^  seventh  one  icas  dated  ISO  p.  ,„.  of  18th  April 
PredKHng  Ins  appearance  to  me,  and  ..as,  so  I  am  informed, 
marled  on  the  tram  at  6  p.  m.    It  had  not  reached  me  in  Toledo 
til  the  mormng  after  Stead  shozvcd  himself  to  me  at  Jonson's  at 
10  p.  m.,  the  close  of  seance,  when  several  others  recognized  him 
This  was  a  physical  proof  of  his  identity,  and  somewhat  of  his 


i  ; 
I  - 


rs 


li'l 


i'-.l 


If* 

■If 


If-  h¥-r 


ri' 


"ii 


Z)/4{FAf  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


l/crsonality ;  while  on  the  21th  of  the  mon.h,  he  met  me  at  Chicago, 
by  appointment,  at  the  psychic  sisters',  while  I  sat  with  white 
canvas  or  portrait  board  before  me,  and  the  psychic  sisters  right 
and  left  of  it,  at  an  unshaded  Xiindov.',  where  I  watched  some- 
what skeptically  for  his  promised  appearance  to  me,  as  a  picture 

—  particulars  of  zihich  are  elsewhere  given   (Chapter  XXX)  , 

—  until  he  came  into  my  critical  view  in  a  trifle  less  than  fifteen 
minutes,  similarly  dressed  as  he  was  in  the  Jonson  seance,  thus 
ofifering  physical  and  permanent  proof  of  his  human  personality, 
and  personal  identity,  and  lastly  this  very  morning  conversed 
writh  me  through  a  trumpet,  giving  his  name,  and  then  conversing 
upon  a  matter  regarding  which  he  had  written  before,  of  which, 
however,  the  trumpet  medium  could  not  have  had  any  knowledge. 

I  feel  like  saying  here  to  the  scientist,  the  psychical  researcher 
or  critic  great  ^r  small,  that  had  you  been  with  me,  and  seen 
and  heard,  and  experienced  what  I  have,  you  would  be  dumb- 
founded to  produce  a  reason  or  an  hypothesis  that  would  or 
could  account  for  it  all,  in  its  variety,  other  than  the  one  I  have 
after  careful  investigation  and  ripe  thought  adopted. 

10.50  a.  m.,  3rd  August,  1912.  From  Wm.  T.  Stead  (No.  27) : 
"My  name  I  gave  to  you  through  the  trumpet  successfully.  Did 
I  not?" 

J.  S.  K. :    "That  is  correct,  you  did. 

Wm.  T.  Ste^'d:  "I  am  an  investigator  still,  and  I  listened 
in  interest  to  what  you  said  regarding  the  moral  standing  of 
the  intrument  used.  I  am  grateful  to  you  for  affording  to  me 
this  opportunity,  for  I  will  so  be  enabled  to  decide  for  myself 
when  I  have  done  well,  and  not  depend  so  much  on  a  guardian's 
judgment. 

"My  presence  here  is  with  my  son,  or  I  have  him  with  me, 
and  Julia  Ames  and  others  here  are  trying  to  appear  to  you,  or 
give  to  you  the  knowledge  true  that  we  are  able  to  convey  across 
the  sea,  the  truth  of  what  in  thought  you  said,  and  laid  out 
prirted  (typewritten)  on  your  bed.  The  thing  I  as  a  man,  like 
you,  am  trymg  earnestly  to  do  is  to  get  proof  exact,  that  I  am 
myself,  though  I  had  to  die. 


DAPVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  323 

-Wm'^'t' STEAa"'^"''°"''  '°  '*  '''"  '°'"'  '"^  y°"  "•"  '*"°*- 

nnvlfn  ^•.!";'  ^'■''  u^"^"'*'  ^^'^-  P«°^'  Sir  John-  A  Mac- 
Donald:  "As  one  benighted  I  have  often  stood  and  wifhed  that 
I  mtght  be  m  touch  with  proper  instrument  so  I  cou  d  talk  to 
thee.  It  .s  a  pride  to  me,  this  work  you  have  ,.  view  an^  am 
glad  that  England's  Queen  believed  tha;  it  was  trut  '  I  wish  to 
g.ve  my  s.gnature  of  faith  and  hope,  to  be  an  aid  to  prov  the 
questions  that  you  have  marked  as  three.  Especially  ^he  th  rd 
one.  hat  .s  the  joy  to  me,  or  is  the  final  giant  in  p  fh  o  those 
who  try  to  combat  all  theories  and  reach  the  truth  most  high  •' 

Jlf  ^■'";'  ^'^^"fi^"^*'  1912.     From  Bismarck:     "Corre- 
spondence  of  you  is  to  lead  to  far  better  power  to  distribu  e 

you  if  Tour  rrf'  t^'  "'°'^'  ^'^"  "°"'^  ^-^  ^een  result  to 
you  If  your  first  plan  had  worked  out  true.   Horatio  at  the  bridge 

plete  and  strong;  and  we  will  aid  you  before  long  to  touch  the 

Bismarck  was  a  fighter  too,  and  to  combat  was  to  me  joy  if 
I  had  nght  as  I  believed  leading  me  forward.  Let  airof'us'be 
aders  and  follow  in  your  wake,  and  ;our  book  shall  accomplish 
harJ  rU  T^T""^'-  "^^'^  "^^''^  y°"  ""dertake  to  prove  is 
uXra^hr^ugt..^"'  '  ^-  ^'^  y^-  -"^-^  ^'-/is  wen 

8.35  p.m.  3rd  August,  1912.    Fro jt  Samuel  Hess-    "What 

Or  r  thnuL  ff  y  ^°"'  '"'^  ''•"  '"'^'''"^  '■"  >'°"'-  view  to  be. 
pared  to  the.  m"  T  '"  T''  '"^'  ^"'  ^'°""^  '  ^"^  — 
wUl  be  old  V  ^  u\T  '  ''  '^'  '^''^  '^"'"P^*  «^^"<=«-)  You 
Tnd  I  .^  t  u"r"  1"^°''  ^°"  '^"^'^'^  "P°"  °"^  heaven's  door. 

view  I  did'!";.'*  ''T' '  '"^'^  ""^"  °"^  ^-^-^  --  - 

vSW  and  TdJ  5''  '°  ^°"^  '^  ^°"  ^'"  ^°-  ^°"  ^'"  retain 
vitality,  and  added  spmt  power  will  be  given  to  you  till  I  young 


5  I 

;  t 

.      I 

]      i 


W     ilk' 


V  ' 


Ik     «, 


^a 


■I  I 


324 


DAiyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MiND 


man  in  your  view ;  or  I  as  young  compared  to  you.  I  cannot 
now  exactly  see  how  long  you  live  after,  to  me  my  dying  day, 
but  I  am  told  you  arc  to  stay  a  little  longer  on  life's  way." 

The  foregoing  message  was  written  through  the  hand  of  "The 
human-Psychic-Telephone"  by  my  mother's  alleged  father, 
Samuel  Hess,  one  of  the  small  grtnip  of  Uiiitcd-Empire-Loyalists, 
who  settled  in  the  section  now  known  as  the  city  of  Hamilton, 
and  the  township  of  Barton,  where  he  was  known  by  everybody 
for  many  long  years,  as  "Grand-Daddy  Hess,"  and  who  passed 
from  earth-life  at  the  age  of  9/  years,  when  I  was  a  youth,  some 
sixty  years  ago.  In  July,  1912,  there  was  printed  in  The  Pro- 
gresr.'"tf  Thinker  of  Chicago,  a  message  from  "Daddy  Hess," 
which  came  through  the  well-known  medium  Maggie  Waite,  and 
addressed  to  me,  in  which  each  name,  relationship  or  other  state- 
ment was  absolutely  correct.    (See  Chapter  XXIX.) 

5.45  p.m.,  3rd  August,  1912.  From  Emperor  Wilhelm:  "I, 
Emperor  Wilhelm,  fatner  of  the  present  ruler  there,  come  in  the 
seance  to  advise  with  you ;  and  I  with  Queen  of  England  quite 
agree  that  it  is  truth  as  shown  by  ihee.  Some  of  my  people 
believe  it  is  true,  and  so  I  come  to  write  for  you,  to  confirm 
what  you  say  and  do.  I'll  aid  in  this  the  wish  of  you.  To  have 
my  countrymen  peruse  the  book,  is  wish  of  me,  for  they  are  as 
advanced  in  thought,  as  now  the  English  be.  I  have  learned  that 
this  is  the  truth,  and  come  to  so  proclaim  to  men,  for  I  a  spirit 
am  of  those  who  truly  come  again.  I  spoke  today  through 
trumpet,  I  write  it  now.  The  trumpet  was  used  by  my  voice  to 
thee;  and  now  I  write  to  make  it  plain  that  no  mistake  can  be. 
(He  spoke  through  trumpet,  as  one  of  the  sixteen  in  the  early 
morning  seance  of  today.) — Wilhelm,  Late  Emperor  of 
Germany." 

Third  Day  of  the  August   Series   1912,  Third  Trumpet 
Seance,  Second  One  /i  the  Same  Time  and  Place;  and 
Same  Control  and  Ps  chic  as  Yesterday. 
By  arrangement  with  the  trumpet  psychic  yesterday  it  was 

agreed  that  the  seance  would  be  held  at  the  same  time  and  place 


u  ^ 


"I, 


DAtm  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  Ui 

today  and  so  I  was  on  hand  at  9  a.  m.,  .he  time    r,ecified    The 

next  to  use  the  trumpet,  with  which  she  was  famiH.r    for    h. 
learned  .ts  use  in  November  of  1911  in  an  Etta  S  llnce 

uun  was  as  hfe-Iike  as  when  m  her  earthly  form  and  she  wa<=  « 

o,Z\:"^:r"  "■  "■"  '"^  ^™'^  -^  -e-  "hotdXen 
y  t  c  ve  oaI      m  ■  ""°  '"''"^'  """"''^  '■  '•">  *=  «™U 
»;  i  'Ji  eviaence  ot  her  peisonality.      After  thif   FTvnnf.-^ 

provea  nerselt  m  great  variety  of  wavs    she  sn^nt  u^,.  • 

enco    a,e.     ,  ^f  me.  and  in  h'elping^^y'  itdTe.' A^^:? 

here  were  others  who  alleged  themselves  to  be  Asia  the  Ancient 

OueT^'c  oT '■  \  \  ^T'  °^  ^""^  *  ^^^^^-"'  -  b'v    ' 
Emperor   oTr  '^^^^''T^^^Jy  written  me;  VVilhelm.  late 

AHsTXa^ndo'lhr"''*    '^^'^"'°^^'    ^'^°    ^"^'"-^    ^°    ^^^ 
The  trumpet  seance  concluded,  I  went  direct,  as  on  the  previous 
day.  to  the  wntmg  psychic,  and  my  first  greeting  came  from  "lay 

byrs^';er;  r/"^'\''''-    ^-^^^-'^'-    "I  am  reunited 
by  this  creed  that  was  so  long  a  woe  to  me.    I  feel  in  iov  of 
ympathy  m  this  the  added  power  that  he.  the  psychic  s  Eb  Ig 
and  8^,des  of  you,  have  promised  me  that  th'ey  will  c^     Th^' 
change  m  your  capacity  to  sense  so  you  will  hear  from  me   in 


IS 


It 


-  «v-.f.r.-»"ir2--'^i'"r- Jli 


T 


[i  I 


5 


l!  .    t 


326 


DAiyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


heaven  now  to  stay,  but  really  just  across  tV-'  way-  I  am  to 
unite  with  you  in  all  this  thinking  strife,  and  what  soe'er  you  do 
or  say  I  am  with  you  as  here  today.  Your  talk  last  night  was 
licard  by  me,  and  I  was  glad  that  you  could  know  that  it  was 
trv"  I  come  into  the  atmosphere  of  you,  and  feel  at  home ;  and 
so  1  am  delighted  when  I  can  make  you  know,  that  with  my 
child  and  others,  I  am  so  I  may  hear  and  realize  with  you  the 
things  that  are  so  true.  As  a  test  I  say,  Maud  Gates  you  are  the 
one  Ji'ith  us  zvhere  we  sat  on  piazza  there,  twn  years  a,:^o.  I  am 
myself  here,  Mrs.  King,  and  John  is  sitting  here.  (One  of  scores 
of  little  tests  given  me  ft  jm  time  to  time  by  May  and  correct.) 
I  will  not  go,  but  I  will  stay  by  you  here,  and  listen  and  give 
synipathy  of  thought  in  every  way  to  what  the  other  writers  say, 
through  this  her  writing  and  today.  Your  spirit  wife  now  living 
in  the  other  life,  May  King." 


10.50  a.m.,  4th  August,  1912.  From  Mother:  "Mother  of 
you  I  am,  and  I  want  you  to  know  that  I  was  there  at  trumpet 
seance,  though  I  did  not  speak.  May  and  May  Donna,  and 
Gertie  were  three  of  the  loved  ones ;  and  then  the  exalted  ones 
advised  that  .nformation  be  given  to  you  on  subjects  to  you 
new.— MargjVret  P.  King." 

10.55  L.  m.,  4th  August,  1912,  From  D.\ughter.  May  Donna: 
"Papa,  don't  think  that  I'll  ever  neglect  you,  or  leave  you  alone. 
Wp  are  trying  to  help  you  when  you  are  at  home,  and  when  you 
can  listen  and  know  we  are  near,  'twill  be  a  great  blessing;  but 
later  you'll  hear,  and  then  I  will  sing  in  songs  that  are  sweet, 
and  those  you  admire,  111  aiitr  repeat,  so  I'll  be  a  real  little 
daughter  at  home,  though  the  angels  soon  took  me,  and  carried 
me  home."    (She  died  in  birth  over  twenty  years  ago.  J.  S.  K.) 

11.10  a.m.,  4th  August,  1912.  From  Yama:  "Destiny  points 
to  you,  as  one  who  going  forward  in  his  latest  span  may  be  used 
by  the  spirit  forces  near,  to  bring  this  blessing  to  each  living 
man.    Be  thou  a  standard-bearer  high,  and  what  you  try  to  do. 


Fii  %■■ 

■_  ft. 

hi- 


DAPyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  ^27 

we  will  assist  in  evt-rv  wav  an,f  k  • 

wh^  digs  a  little  trend,  unonf  ""  '"''"'  ^^  >■""•  ^  °"« 
•prin,  .here  to  go  ihc  aSde  1  .  r'"  ''^''  '"^  •'^^'^^  ^  "^"^ 
yourself  know,  wfu 'fo  ^  l  r  v-  "^  «  ";  '''''  '°  ^^'^^^  ^°" 
of  the  power  to  do  th.T  U  T  ',"  '  "°°''"  '°  '''^'  ^reat  ocean 
matter  is  to  bntle  nearer  tTh  """'  '^'  -^""-  ^"'^  ^°^  '" 
would  dread  or  fear  vvUbenT'T' •=/"''  ^''^^  '"''^'^  *°'"'" 
bless  all  hun^anitr  T  e  psthic"  '  "'f"'  '^'  ''"^'  ^"^  -'» 
touches  mortal  man  each  hour  nT'  "''  ^'''^''  ^^''''  '^^' 
and  proof  that  sptn'ts  coJr  n  "'  ^"■'"''  ^"  "'^"^  "^^^^ : 

plain,  but  you  wilTHeXek'""""  '  ''^  ^"^^'^'^  ^^  -d<= 
clear  that  in  this  one  do  nnT  ^  '  T'^  '"  ''  "^^^^  ^^'"^  ""Otters 
Yama  by  name  I  come  T  "'''""'■  ^  ""  ^'^°  ^"  ^^'^"»-  «eer. 
come  true  and%  am "L  toTim'.r'^  ^'°"'"  ^^'^^'^  ''^-^"  ^° 
(Verma)  to  thee.  (At  t'h:  t^um  T.  ^L::)  tef  ^^  '"  "'"^ 
to  men  is  to  me  nossihl,.-  I,,,.  ■<  '^■'   ^"^  P»"'or  to  come 

I  stay  in  whaTisTJm  '^f  1"  r°  TV'  *'■"  ""^"'  '"  ■"=■ 
now  do,  attracted  Z^UyJ"'  """"  '""'  ""«  "-  "=•  "'"' 

the  epofhs  wall  t  h  :  e  ( S 1  tn"  '"V°  °"^  ^'"'  '^'""S" 
Personal  and  of  much  „,er«  t  m  T^Rem  VT""'"""" 
»ay,  I  simply  aid,  and  alway  s,ay_W  "  H  """  7 
conversed  with  me  through  the  tr^pet    J  S.  K.)        "  ' 

11.30a,m,  4th  August,  1912.   From  Hvpatia  .   "t  . 
that  the  great  teacher  found  a  voice  a^dTrtni     •  "'°'" 

in  gterilied  fratemity.-H.PAT," /•  '"'  """'"  '"  ""' 

by  meTsV'ver^rv:^,"if,  ["«  -,^f-   "«.Pa«a  is  he,d 
aid  you  as  you  '^^l^i^^    our'r't^^r'l^r!"  "■',' 

»T^;t^;dto^ii''"-'/"^""--ott^^^^ 

°--  -^^  -  o!:,,:-    rwe   C.t  ^y^etan^'S 


«t 


328 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


five,  you  band  of  seven,  are  as  one  completed  strand,  of  what 
is  to  be  made  completed  by  added  forces  new,  attracted  by  the 
life  and  work  of  you. 


I 


After  a  Recess  of  Two  and  a  Half  Hours. 
2.35  p.  m.,  4th  August.  1912.  From  Judge  Rose  of  Toronto: 
"I,  Judge  Rose,  won  out  in  the  desire  of  my  heart  to  talk  to 
you  that  first  night.  (Thursday  night,  1st  August.)  I  kept 
saying  'Rcse,'  and  after  you  spoke  I  gained  power,  so  I  too  could 
talk.  I  would  have  spoken  since,  but  others  had  so  much  to 
do,  I  did  not  interfere.  I  saw  the  exalted  masters  gathered  near, 
that  first  night,  and  I  said,  exalted  spirits  will  assist  you  in  the 
second  great  book  that  you  are  to  write.  I,  Judge  Rose  of 
Toronto,  not  known  to  the  writer  or  the  trumpet  medium,  assisted 
by  Gray  Feather,  demonstrated.   Did  I  not?" 

J.  S.  K. :  "Vou  certainly  did,  and  I  heard  you  distinctly,  every 
word  you  spoke." 
Judge  Rose  :  "Was  not  that  of  itself  a  te«t  ?" 
J.  S.  K. :  "Your  name  and  occupation,  and  your  conversation, 
as  given  through  a  trumpet  of  a  medium  I  h-.d  never  met, 
together  with  your  present  writing  through  this  Human-Psychic- 
Telephone,  all  combi.  -d,  does  satisfy  me  as  to  your  identity." 

Judge  Rose:  "M;  name  indicated  a  flower  only  to  the  others, 
and  I  was  noi  in  your  thoughis  till  I  mentioned  my  name.  I'll 
demonstrate  tO  you  again,  at  some  future  seance  near  at  hand. 
Something  you  do  not  understand  is  shaping  itself  into  a  reality, 
and  it  will  prove  of  use  to  you,  and  to  us  in  our  power  to  do 
so  I  am  told,  and  tell  to  you.  Judge  Rose  of  Toronto  I  am. 
I  want  you  to  do  it.  I  had  fear  lest  you  should  consider  it  too 
trivial  for  comment.  I  wanted  to  call  your  attention  to  the  fact, 
that  I  had  really  added  my  one  demonstration,  in  proof  of  spirit 
return.  I  was  a  respected  person,  my  judgments  were  looked 
up  to ;  and  I  believe  and  know,  that  what  you  say  is  true  of  mc 
in  every  way.  I  continue  as  myself,  I  return  as  myself  among 
strangers  to  me,  I  communicate  and  prove  my  identity,  as  fai 
as  possible,  in  my  limited  opportunity. — ^Judge  Rose." 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  329 

Humfn  n;;.eh;e  T  f  ',  '""^"^^^i^"  ^^ ''^  «hc  normal  «1£  of  this 
DsvcTni  ^^'^'"'-^■'^P''''"^  ••^■y^^^i'%'    ''e  many  difficulties  of  a 

men    for  I  was  absolutely  satisfied  that  my  wife  had  krot  her 
prom,sc.  and  in  many  ways  had  proven  her'ab.Iity  to    3n  to 
and  commumcr     w.th  me  ;  and  identify  herself  be\     ■    ^  1  cavn' 
and  prove  her  human  personality,  by  .peaking  a.         .eS 
through  the  trumpet;  using  her  vocal  organs.\hiic  pr    e"    in 

?::  'r;:;"chir-"  ^"'  ^^''^'"^'  ''^^'^-^-^  ^^^  automatifs : 

On  this  very  point  I  should  like  to  get  some  evidence  from  the 
psycbcal  researchers  and  psychologists  in  spirit  sphere  espedallv 
the  four  wh.ch  I  named  the  other  day.  Iven  thoueh  it  Xi; 
not  prove  conclusive  to  me.  it  might  be  accepted  as  fuch  bT  the 
dose  associates  of  each  of  them,  in  earth  life ;  and  yet  I  hot 

rth'rr;-  t  r^. ''-  ^-^^  ^HiVrprtmTHf'?; 

Socief;  ^Jh  7^  '"'^'  7^".''  '"""''''•  ^^  °"'-  P^y^hical  Research 
if    he  ;n!,M      T."^''^  '"'''  ^^"^  '"  ''^^  ^°  ^"'"^  back  as  spirit 
L  M        i  •  J'".''  ^°''  *°  P'°^'^  ^-^  '"^  her  human  personality 
and  th,s  she  d.d.  as  is  recorded  in  my  book."    (Chapter  X H)' 

Professor  James  of  H.arv.xro:    "Yes.  I  heard  what  you  said 
and  as  you  say  I  could  but  prove  it  by  mind-reading     But  that' 
u^nld  not  clear  the  personality,  or  careful  interest  inth    detail 
of  care  given  by  her  in  talk." 

J.  S.  K.:    "Do  you  not  .hink.  Professor  James,  that  my  wife 
has  given  to  me  good  proof  of  her  human  personality?" 


Ill 


•'.m*^;,^;-'-?^::! 


n 


"     -il 


•      i 


330 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Professor  James:  "I  think  she,  your  wife,  has  given  to  you 
good  and  sufficient  proof,  in  every  detail.  The  earnestness  and 
candor  of  your  speech,  the  education  of  experience,  and  observa- 
tion; added  to  your  education  as  a  medical  man,  give  you  great 
strength  of  power  to  do,  and  so  I  as  a  living  brother  near,  am 
very  proud  of  it,  this  work  of  you.  'Dawn  of  the  Awakened 
Mind'  is  a  good  title,  and  the  way  that  you  treat  every  part  is 
strong  and  true,  I  as  one  who  knows,  stand  strong  for  the 
way  that  you  lead  up  clear  and  slow,  from  one  thought  to 
another;  and  I  as  earnest  thinking  brother,  uphold  you  in  your 
effort  to  prove  this  trutii  to  men.  It  was  to  me  beyond  my  own 
capacity,  and  so  I  would  not  say  I  do  believe,  though  I  was 
open  to  receive.  I  believed  much  that  I  could  not  prove,  and 
when  I  was  in  life,  I  received  much  information  which  I  classed 
as  problematical,  because  it  had  no  foundation  beyond  my  own 
sensation  and  beliefs.  This  is  the  fountain  pen  I'm  told?"  (My 
own  pen,  now  used  by  the  psychic.) 

J.  S.  K. :  "Yes,  I  had  it  and  office  pad  with  me  at  Jonson's, 
for  you  to  try  and  write  your  signature,  when  I  was  there  in 
April  last." 

Professor  James:   "I  could  not  do  it.   I  will  yet  do  it." 


4.05  p.  m.,  4th  August,  1912.  From  William  Stead  (No.  28) : 
"Yes,  brother,  I,  William  Stead,  will  also  do  it  if  I  have  power, 
this  act  for  you.  I  think  the  things  we  cannot  do  often  prove 
more  beneficial  in  the  end.  The  sums  you  could  not  do  remain 
in  memory  of  you,  while  others  soon  forgotten  be,  and  thus  it 
is  with  James  and  with  me,  who  am  writing  now.  I  feel  it  like 
a  solemn  vow,  and  I  will  it  fulfill  if  possible.  Be  sure  to  take 
this  pen,  and  a  pad  too,  and  I  will  try  my  best  to  do." 


fi 


4.10  p.m.,  4th  August,  1912.  From  Hypatia:  "I,  Hypatia, 
think  I  used  this  instrument  (the  Human-Psychic-Telephone)  and 
gave  an  aiding  test  to  you,  when  I  caused  her,  the  instrument, 
to  speak  to  you  in  public  view  before  the  other  members  of  a 
circle,  before  that  trumpet  seance,  when  Mrs.  King  was  with 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  331 

you  here.  I  spoke  through  her  vocal  powers  and  said  as  you 
and  she  now  remember,  'I  will  come  back  again  to  you,  and  bring 
the  rose  and  ribbon  too.'  Later  (in  the  second  year  thereafter) 
at  Jonsons  I  came  and  fulfilled  what  I  had  promised,  through 
a  stranger  then  to  me,  and  you,  that  I  would  in  the  future  do." 
J.  S.  K. :  "What  you  have  said  I  now  confirm  as  true  and 
record  make  of  it,  as  one  of  very  many  proofs,  of  your  spirit 
identity.  *^ 


4.15  p  m.,  4th  August,  1912.  From  Aristotle  :  "I  a  philosopher 
of  long  ago,  worked  on  the  problem  of  the  power  of  thought 
and  how  the  mind  Divine  and  mind  of  man,  could  be  so  placed 
m  unison  by  certain  laws  of  behavior  and  speech,  and  so  your 
'Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind'  appeals  to  me.  I  had  to  shape 
each  dart  of  thought  as  from  my  heart  it  flew,  and  I  am  interested 
in  this  careful  work  you  do.  This  carving  out  of  stepping- 
stones  up  cliffs  of  known  degree,  that  lead  to  flights  above  the 
stars,  it  much  appeals  to  me,  and  so  as  a  philosopher  I  came  and 
spoke  to  you  (in  trumpet  stance) ;  and  I  will  aid  you  all  I  can 
in  this  work  that  you  do." 

^^  8.20  a.m.,  5th  August,  1912.    From  Emanuel  Swedenborg; 
"As  an  expounder  of  philosophy  I  was  a  noted  man.     I  was 
looked  up  to  in  my  day,  and  I  was  aided  too  by  intuition,  and 
m  large  degree  this  intuition  guided  me  in  all  I  said.  My  earnest- 
ness of  purpose,  was  the  thing  that  caused  my  brothers,  living 
men  about  me  everywhere,  to  say:    'If  he  says  so  'tis  true!  and 
this  will  be  the  way  with  you.     So  many  minds  are  as  a  clock 
not  set  in  any  way,  and  need  a  leader  always  to  point  the  time 
of  day;  and  after  they  are  started  they  go  in  that  one  way 
Your  'Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind'  does  much  appeal  to  me, 
and  I  will  stay  and  write  for  you  whenever  well  I  may,  and 
when  I  cannot  aid  or  write,  I'll  stand  at  ease  at  hand,  ready  to 
learn  and  listen  and  better  understand  the  wonders  of  the  teaching 
of  these  masters  who  are  new,  and  tell  me  they  are  shaping  your 
path  ahead  of  you." 


li 


11 


if  ''      'i 


Hi  ^:  I 

/    ,-    ! 


U   ! 


W-^r 


332 


Z?.4H^iV  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


8.30  a.m.,  5th  August,  1912.    From  Hypatia:    The  one  you 
called  for  as  above  came,  and  I  let  him  write  lest  his  attention 
might  be  digressed,  and  leave  you  disappointed.    (He  had  talked 
with  me  through  the  trumpet  on  Sunday  morn.    J.  S.  K.)    His 
interest  in  living  men  is  not  attuned  to  all  of  them,  and  so  he 
goes  with  purpose  high  to  follow  masters  of  the  sky,  or  rather 
of  the  unknown  sphere,  for  up  and  down  are  equal  here.    We 
have  not  bodies  that  to  men  are  as  real  necessity,  that  is  we  are 
not  ruled  at  all  by  laws  of  gravity.   I  may  go  up,  I  may  go  down, 
and  I  may  go  here  or  there,  and  of  the  law  of  gravity  I  need 
not  be  aware.     A  ponderable  body  from  that  view  the  mind  is 
not,  but  what  to  you  are  senses  five  oft  added  to  in  man  alive, 
are  added  to  in  large  degree  after  man  enters  spirit  key.    What 
I  would  now  explain  as  our  necessities  are  not  the  same,  and 
when  I  try  to  teach  I  must  use  thoughts  within  your  reach.    To 
give  a  slight  impression  clear,  how  would  you  tell  to  blind  man 
near,  the  wonders  that  your  sight  to  you  gives  you  ability  to  do? 
With  fingers  crude  he'd  touch  each  flower  and  nothing  in  them 
know,  but  just  the  wonders  of  their  shape,  and  coloring  would 
be  beyond  his  comprehension  in  every  degree,  and  yet  its  added 
radiance  is  everything  to  thee.     So  with  the  spirit  senses  they 
are  to  us  so  new,  so  much  beyond  the  others  that  God  has  given 
you,  that  when  I  try  to  tell  you,  I  am  at  a  loss  you  see  to  find 
in  your  mind,  power  to  grasp  a  means  of  teaching  thee." 

J.  S.  K. :  "I  wish  to  ask  May  another  question  before  I  go : 
Shall  I  place  your  picture  at  head  of  Chapter  XII,  where  I 
describe  the  key  that  unlocked  the  mystery  ?  Or  shall  it  be  before 
Chapter  XXIX,  the  one  you  as  a  spirit  wrote  for  my  book, 
for  me?" 

8.40  a.m.,  5th  August,  1912.  From  May:  "I  believe  it  is 
best  to  place  it  before  the  first  one  for  the  reason  that  it  then 
introduces  my  features  to  the  mind  of  the  reader;  and  from 
that  time  on  they  are  able  to  picture  me  when  I  am  spoken  of 
by  you." 


II 

h 

i  i 
I! 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


2i2> 


Interesting  Voluntary  Messages. 
I  left  the  psychic's  home  on  the  morning  of  the  fifth  of  August 
and  hence  the  messages  of  later  date  which  came  through  the 
psychic  s  hand  came  on  then  by  mail  to  me,  and  in  proper  order 
and  are  made  part  of  the  record. 


3.15   p.m.,   23rd   August,    1912.     From   Queen   Victoria- 
'Beneath  the  flag  of  England's  King  you  were  born  subject  true" 
and  so  the  former  rulers  are  now  drawn  near  to  you,  and    his 
s  why  they  gather,  they  are  told  you  are  to  be  the  teacher  o 
th,s  thought  to  men,  and  it  was  wish  of  me,  when  I  was  Queen 
V  ctona  to  a,d  some  one  to  teach,  and  bring  this  truth  so  blessed 
wuhm  the  public  reach.    The  continuity  of^ife  applies  to  ey 
one.  and  U  :s  to  be  aid  I'm  told  to  many  a  living  man.   The  form 
of  arguments  you  use  appeal  to  everyone,  and  you  will  be  a 
pride  to  me.  as  worthy  England's  son.     For  though  you're  of  a 
colony,  your  interests  in  heart  of  me.  are  very  near  indeed,  and 
you  are  right  m  what  you  do,  to  leave  alone  each  creed      The 
continuity  of  life  applies  to  every  man,  and  we  all  may  do  our 
part  in  Gods  perfected  plan;  and  if  we  may  continue,  and  live 
beyond  the  grave,  and  even  come  again  to  men,  'tis  knowledije 
we  all  crave.     If  life  keeps  on  its  rolling  to  a  more  completed 
ball;  and  if  it  is  continuous  'tis  glory  to  us  all.    I  loved  it  when 
my  Alure.  and  my  consort  Albert  too,  were  taken  by  the  dreaded 
fate,  that  took  your  wife  from  you.    I  suffered  and  I  hungered 
to  reach  their  spirit  key,  and  I  found  rest,  and  some  content' 
when  they  came  back  to  me,  through  instruments  imperfect  and 
yet  with  proof  most  strong.    You'll  set  a  ball  to  rolling  that  will 
push  this  truth  along.    'Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind'  is  what  is 
needed  sore,  by  many  types  of  thinking  men.  on  this  and  Eng- 
land s  shore.  Your  years  of  education,  and  observation,  will  brin<x 
about  conditions,  that  will  aid  to  prove  this  true.     I  watch  you 
at  your  labor,  and  I  feel  this  added  hope,  that  the  exalted  spirits, 
will  aid  you  so  to  cope  with  every  type  of  hardship  and  every 
form  of  woe.  so  that  you  will  prune  it  properly,  e'er  it  to  public 


r 


I 


i  ■ 


^:'i 


■1 


14  y 


lii        #'-:i 


I 

:  i 


\r  i 


334 


Z?/4fFAr  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


go.  The  readers  are  so  careless,  and  few  will  think  as  you,  and 
so  with  heart  approval,  we  watch  the  things  you  do.  Albert  and 
Victoria,  for  I  have  him  here  with  me,  though  I  alone  dictate 
the  words,  that  she  now  writes  to  thee. ' 


1.10  p.  m.,  26th  August,  1912.   From  Dr.  I.  K.  Funk:   "I  was 
of  those  who  listened  to  the  reading  of  your  Analysis  of  Mind 
Hypotheses,  and  I  appreciated  it  greatly.    It  was  to  me  a  thing 
incomprehensible  of  analysis,  like  to  the  universe.    I  was  but  able 
of  this  truth  to  say  to  myself  or  another,  this  is,  or  this  seems 
to  me  to  be.     But  I  could  not  its  substance  show,  or  give  the 
proofs,  that  made  me  know.     I  was  as  the  one  who  could  see, 
after  his  blindness  was  removed  by  miracle.     I  could  not  tell 
the  processes  by  which  I  reached  the  change  of  view,  and  so  I 
followed  what  was  said  by  you,  with  view  to  see  how  in  my  life 
it  had  appeared  to  me,  and  I  believe  you  make  it  plain,  as  far 
as  possible  for  men  to  know.    You  are  not  satisfied  to  say  simply 
this  thing  is  true,  or  that  it  thus  appears  to  you,  but  you  go 
forward  by  a  process  slow,  and  tell  the  how  you  gained  each 
point  of  view,  and  so  you  aid  each  candid  follower  to  come  to 
a  conclusion  like  to  you.    Telepathy  does  not  explain  it  quite,  nor 
does  the  power  of  second  sight,  or  mind-reading,  or  anyway; 
but  that  the  spirit  passed  away  may  come  to  those  who  certain 
laws  obey,  and  by  attunement  of  some  kind  or  tone  learn  to 
become  able  to  do  as  have  the  ones  described  by  you.     I  wrote 
the  'Widow's  Mite'  as  all  that  I  could  give  and  so  I  hoped  that 
some  one  would  later  be  able  to  do  as  you  now  do,  explain  in 
a  minute  detail,  the  how  you  did,  the  why  you  know,  for  it  is 
more  convincing  so.     'Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind'  is  most 
conclusive  of  its  kind,  and  we  are  proud  of  you,  and  of  the  work 
you  are  to  do,  to  better  all  your  fellow-men,  and  I  will  aid  you 
in  this  plan,  and  stand  with  others  who  have  gone  before,  trying 
to  help  you  from  this  farther  shore.    I  was  a  well-known  worker 
for  the  Cause  of  Truth,  and  hope  to  be  restored  to  power  to  do 
through  you,  assisted  by  exalted  guides.    I  stand  near  guides  of 
you,  and  profit  by  the  words  you  read,  and  by  the  teachers  too." 


) 


DAJVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  335 

^  9  p.m.,  26th  August,  1912.  From  Prof.  Jamk.s  of  Harvard: 
'I  am  William  James  of  Harvard,  and  heard  what  was  read. 
I  cannot  think  how  you  could  better  do  than  you  have  done 
explain  the  two,  and  then  go  forward  one  step  farther,  so  to 
prove  that  spirits  come  and  go.  The  wonders  of  the  mind  com- 
plete, are  studied  but  by  few,  and  to  have  this  great  privilege 
the  fates  have  granted  you ;  and  after  normal  men  are  shown 
to  have  such  functions,  we  are  proved  to  be  alive  by  you  through 
added  functions  we  add  to  the  living  psychics,  and  demonstrate 
to  thee.  /,  IVilham  James,  intend  to  do  as  you  request,  urite  on 
the  printed  pad  of  you.  zvhilc  I  stand  there  eompleted  so  at 
Jonson's  seance  (Prediction).  Then  it  ZviV/  be  printed  I  see 
'Dawn  of  the  Azmker.ed  Mind'  is  Zivnderful  indeed,  and  we 
are  glad  you  go  with  care  over  each  act  and  deed;  and  it  will 
be  a  jewel  rare,  that  all  men  are  to  be  informed  about  Future 
work  you  are  to  do  for  I  am  told  a  man  is  old,  only  as  he  is  frail 
and  weak  and  you  are  strong.  \\^e  all  are  here  to  help  you 
every  way  we  can,  and  my  now  i)resent  chief  regret  is,  that  you're 
not  'a  Harvard  man,'  the  college  long  ago  so  dear  to  me,  but 
/  have  hope  to  come  to  you  in  Jonson's  seance  anyway,  as  I  said 
I  would  before,  but  could  not  do.  At  present- 1  am  'after  you  ' 
as  toasters  say,  but  I  am  not  so  long  away  from  the  now  mortal 
plane,  and  I  would  like  to  see  it  proved  that  spirits  come  again  " 


How  often  we  hear  the  uninformed  say,  why  do  the  spirits 
require  a  medium?  Why  cannot  spirits  come  to  us  here  and 
now,  if  they  can  really  come  at  all?  Why  do  they  need  condi- 
tions if  there  is  no  fraud?  I  have  anticipated  these  q.-ctions,  and 
dealt  with  them  in  my  chapter  on  'Relationship  P.  en  Con- 
ditions and  Results';  but  the  reader  should  fuilv  it.  :e  that  it 
were  folly  to  assume  that  human-made  conditions  will  adapt 
themselves  to  spirit  requirements.  The  reason  simply  is,  that 
absence  of  what  is  requisite  for  spirit  purpose  of  demonstration, 
IS  beyond  the  knowledge  of  the  mortal.  A  better  evidence  of 
this  cannot  be  had  than  what  will  be  found  in  the  following 
message  or  communication,  as  the  experience  of  an  incarnate 


iti 


ti 


336 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


lUi 


I 


spirit  once  a  noted  investigator  along  the  lines  of  psychical 
research,  and  thus  has  a  knowledge  gained  by  the  double 
experience  terrestrial  and  celestial,  in  practical  psychology,  the 
well  and  widely  known  Dr.  Richard  Hodgson,  who  deals  with 
the  difficulty,  of  communicating  through  another  party  with  me, 
and  shows  that  the  difficulty  increased  when  I  am  absent  alto- 
gether, and  thus  makes  plain  certain  truths,  ore  th  /.  suitable 
conditions  are  necessary  to  the  production  of  psychical  demonstra- 
tion; another  that  conditiouo  vary  according  to  results  required; 
and  still  a  third  that  even  advanced  spirits  cannot  of  themselves 
command  or  produce  the  requisite  conditions,  in  all,  if  in  any 
single  case. 

5.30  p.  m.,  2nd  September,  1912.  From  Dr.  Richard  Hodgson  : 
"I  wish  to  write  that  spirits  when  discarnate  be  in  a  disturbed 
mentality,  was  what  I  thought  would  best  explain  the  fact,  that 
they  at  times  remain  and  say  they  are  the  ones  called  dead,  and 
yet  the  words  that  they  have  said  are  not  distinct  or  even  true. 
This  is  observed  dear  friend  by  you.  If  I  am  here  why  cannot 
I  do  as  I  try  to  do,  would  be  asked  by  the  mind  of  you  —  because 
I  am  assisted  by  the  spirit  guides  of  you,  and  what  I  sometimes 
fail  to  make  you  know,  I  let  her  (Hypatia)  aid  to  do  it  so  that 
what  is  done  when  quite  complete,  is  like  a  medley  more,  than 
work  of  me,  or  like  to  talking  in  a  dreaming  state ;  some  things 
are  clear,  and  some  must  be  repeated  in  a  thought  degree  till 
often  it  would  cease  to  be  in  my  own  personality ;  but  what  T 
think,  and  what  I  do,  is  carried  in  the  thought  to  yon,  througi. 
other  thinkers'  aid,  until  it  strike  the  mortal  hand,  and  there  is 
written  as  my  wish  command,  though  in  the  process  it  might  be 
distorted  or  changed  entirely.  I  know  your  thought  transference 
argument.  It  is  good,  the  message  in  this  case  is  not  changed 
materially.  For  us  to  communicate,  it  is  more  like  telepathy 
from  living  minds  might  prove  to  be ;  what  I  say  is  repeated,  so 
that  into  pictures  it  must  go,  and  from  these  pictures  back  to  the 
power  of  the  mortal  language  key.  So  if  it  come  without  a 
bre?k,  I  conquer  what  I  undertake,  but  if  like  notes,  some  notes 


! 


(i; 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


32^7 


t 


have  silent  key.  I  fail  in  wiiat  I  wish  to  do,  express  my  tlioiipht 
to  )ou.    You  might  ask  here  why  must  ii  first  into  the  pictures 
go?    I  answer   'tis   recorded   so,   and   must  pass   through   that 
censor's  fate,  and  for  this  change  I  stand  and  wait.     I  wish  I 
could  come  near  to  you,  and  talk  without  this  rhyme  ;  but  we 
must  wait  in  proper  state,  so  to  abide  our  time.    I  could  not  when 
in  life  believe  that  if  a  friend  was  near,  he  could  not  talk  direct 
to  me,  but  now  I  see  more  clear.    I  write  this  message  as  I  say, 
but  I  am  helped  in  every  way,  and  so  it  may  not  sound  like  me 
accordmg  to  the  wish  of  you ;  hut  I  am  hoping  it  will  be  a  means 
of  helping  you  to  know  the  how  and  why  of  what  is  so.     My 
mind  is  clear,  and  I  stand  near,  and  yet  I  cannot  do ;  and  what 
I  write  is  my  thought  bright,  repeated  here  for  you.    One  is  the 
guardian  of  me,  the  other  is  the  one  by  her  who  writes  for  thee. 
They  give  with  changes  seeming  slight,  but  so  it  does  not  sound 
as  if  I  do  it,  though  I  do  the  best  I  can  for  you.     Myers  and 
Hudson  and  I  heard  the  paper  read.    I  think  yoi   are  an  accurate 
thinker,  and  have  done  well  indeed,  in  your  analysis  of  each  of 
the  different  theories.      You  make  the  mind  a  more   tangible 
thing  than  the  others  who  have  done  in  past  a  work  like  you. 
"We  with  your  explanations  agree,  although  we  do  not  agree 
with  each  other  even  here.    I  think  one  thing,  and  keep  thinking 
it  till  I  am  convinced  of  my  error  by  proof,  not  argument.    I 
believe  every  human  soul  either  carnate  or  dis'-arnate  must  work 
out  his  own  best  enlightenment.     I  solved  th     problem  of  mis- 
information, from  the  spirit  side.    I  said  th     -pi.  it  mentality  is 
disturbed  or  unsettled.     I  was  right  in  the  erfect  but  not  as  to 
the  cause.     A  discarnate  spirit  is  as  powerless  to  communicate 
as  is  a  living  human  with  a  blow  on  the  head.    If  he  cannot  use 
his  brain  he  cannot  let  his  loving  family  and  attendants  know 
his  thoughts.     The  body  is  to  the  mentality  as  is  a  pen  to  the 
hand  of  a  writer.    Except  we  have  some  instrument  attuned  to 
our  use.  we  cannot  communicate  no  matter  how  brilliant  our 
thoughts.    Though  all  the  keys  of  a  piano  are  in  tune,  if  other 
mechanism  of  the  instrument  is  at  fault  it  will  not  play,  so  with 
the  human  instruments  called  mediums,  our  minds  may  play 


!■ 


r  ■■ 


¥>  i 


V-: 


338 


DAIVN  Of  Tim  AWAKENED  MIND 


upon  their  mental  strings,  though  they  are  merely  hi'man  'hings. 
Faults  of  complete  control  give  us  silence  here  and  there,  so  our 
best  efforts  are  but  fair,  and  not  to  be  compared  to  the  efforts 
wc  made  when  here  in  life.  I  have  been  here  some  time  you 
know,  and  now  I  cease  to  write  and  go.  I'll  live  with  you  and 
try  to  be  of  future  use  somehow  to  thee.  Vour  book  is  to  be 
something  new,  anl  will  lead  men  to  broader  view.  'Twill  be 
indeed  a  'mental  uawn'  for  those  who  read  it  through.  For 
present  now,  adieu  to  you. — Rich.akd  Hodgson." 

An  Invocation  and  Address  by  the  Exalted  Spirit  Yerma. 
In  the  record  of  the  fourth  of  August,  19??,  which  includes 
the  trumpet  seance  of  the  morning,  there  will  be  found  a  brief 
reference  to  two  spirits  of  the  long  ago  as  human,  who  claimed 
that  their  terrestrial  home  was  on  the  lost  continent  Atlantis. 
One  of  these  wise  seers  of  time  remote,  gave  his  name  as  Yerma, 
and  as  one,  if  not  the  most  exalted  one  at  that  seance,  offered 
up  an  Invocation  to  Deity,  and  spoke  on  behalf  of  an  an^el  host, 
as  if  by  authority  to  mc,  in  a  voice  that  was  loud,  deep  and  strong 
and  afterward  did  both  speak  and  write  much  that  was  personal 
to  me,  and  unavailable  for  publication.  My  interest  was  keen 
for  further  knowledge  from  the  spirit  sphere,  and  I  felt  a  growing 
inspiration ;  but  I  subsequently  craved  that  I  might  have  repeated 
through  the  psychic,  the  Invocation  to  the  Deity ;  and  so  much 
of  the  address  as  might  be  given  publicity,  in  the  pages  of  this 
book.  I  awaited  in  silence,  after  my  return  home,  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  answer  to  my  prayer,  and  it  finally  came  to  me  through 
the  psychic's  automatic  hand,  and  through  the  mail,  and  .bore 
date  of 

9.30  p.m.,  l.^th  September,  1912.  Yerma's  Invocation:  "Oh 
Thou  Exa''  1  Ruler  of  all  Cood,  called  by  the  name  of  God  by 
Christian  i..cn,  allow  me  as  an  infant  yet,  in  power  to  understand 
compared  to  Thee,  to  reach  my  helpless  mental  arms,  toward 
Thy  protecting  hand.  Even  a  child  may  netd,  may  reach  in  vain 
for  what  may  not  be  for  its  good,  and  I  so  reach  with  brain. 
Aid  me  to  reach  before  I  teach  that  power  Divine  to  me,  where 


DAH^N  Of  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  339 

I  may  sense  and  understand,  and  act  as  aid  to  Thee.     I  bless 
this  ihmker  here  and  try  to  make  it  be  to  him.  as  possible  to  do, 

whh  hil  ;"„  "''•  •?^'  '"^'  '  ""''-'  '''"^  ^'^ht  to  be  in  touch 
^.th  h,m  ternally.  to  a,d  h.s  present  hun.an  work,  on  to  com- 
pleted plan  Bless  hm,  I  pray  upon  his  way,  till  he  is  lifted  into 
power  to  do  by  myself,  aided  by  you.  Eternal  Good,  shine  on 
my  way  and  hght  rny  wish  to  be.  till  I  gain  broader  knowledge 
of  how  to  help  and  be  of  use  in  this  great  work,  that  he.  the 
mo  tal.  tnes  to  do  for  men.  Aid  me  to  aid,  to  prove  this  truth 
hat  sp.nts  may  return  again.  Awake  great  dawn  of  brighter 
thought,  and  aid  us  till  this  thing  is  wrouglit.-YERMA." 

8.30  p.m.,  17th  September,  1912.    From  Yerma:    "I  with  the 
exalted  rulers  near,  oft  try  to  whisper  in  the  ear  of  John  S.  King 
I  breathed  the  invocac.on  from  my  h.-.art,  and  may  but  give  to 
you  m  part  the  things  I  said ;  but  now  I  say  may  angels  roll  th- 
stones  away  between  you  and  the  dome  of  fame.   May  you  receive" 
from  hvmg  men  a  most,  exalted  name.    May  I  be  of  those  gone 
before    who  help  you  everywhere,  and  guide  you  even  unaware 
into  the  great  and  perfect  power,  to  give  expression  to  the 
thoughts  that  you  now  feel,  and  know  are  really  true.     I  prav 
the  father  part  of  me  to  help  me  in  my  power,  on  earth  to  do 
the  very  thmg  required  of  you.     Oh,  Most  Exalted  Unknown 
Power,  whom  men  call  Deity,  aid  me,  I  pray,  to  roll  away  the 
stones  and  make  the  blind  to  see  all  that  is  true  regarding  the- 
to  most  men  — unknown  quantity.     Leave  us  not.  whatever  is 
our  fate,  but  help  us  here,  and  help  them  there,  until  the  mind 
of  man  enlightened,  like  a  lotus  bloom,  shall  ope  in  loving  thought 
m  earnest  hope,  and  show  itself  as  capable  of  the  attainment 
of  this  new  capacity.     All  of  us  hold  this  work  as  flower,  and 
try  to  aid  it  every  hour  to  its  completed  state.     Let  all  things 
hasten  so  that  no  one  wait.    I  clasp  my  hands  in  constant  prayer, 
to  aid  the  living  over  there,  to  join  uith  vou  the  living  here 
and  cause  your  doubts  to  disappear,     'bawn  of  the  Awakened 
Mind  IS  logical  and  clear,  and  it  will  cause  much  doubt  and  woe 
to  lift  as  cloud,  and  then  to  go." 


!   •   I' 


ll       ' 


|qf 


I. 


340 


DAI^yN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Again  with  the  Human-Psychic-Telephone. 

From  the  afternoon  of  the  21st  to  the  forenoon  of  the  24th  of 
September,  1912, 1  again  spent  the  time  in  the  home  of  the  Iluman- 
rsychic-Telcphone,  where  I  continued  my  investigations  of  this 
exceptional  psycliic,  and  pursued  the  profound  study  of  practical 
psychology,  and  secured  furtl.cr  evidence,  ii.  support  of  what  I 
contend  for;  and  can  now  with  confidence  and  satisfaction  affirm 
that  I  know,  what  I  was  formerly  confidently  taught  by  the 
teachers,  was  unknowable  according  to  their  belief. 

These  records  are  chiefly  personal  and  instructive,  yet  otherwise 
varied;  but  ihe  m.\jor  part  thereof  will  not  be  included  in  the 
present  book. 

My  thought  wish,  on  September  23rd,  being,  to  have  the 
presence  of  llypatia,  she  responded  by  writing  her  name  through 
the  hand  of  the  psychic  instrument.  I  had  noted  in  a  general 
way,  in  writing,  the  various  matters  for  a  conversation  with 
Hypatia,  my  loved  ones  and  others,  asking  information  or  advice, 
all  of  which  was  fully  dealt  with  in  a  regular  way;  and  each 
request  or  wish  was  answered  according  to  its  necessity.  These 
had  to  do  with  the  evidence,  and  also  with  the  matter  of  publish- 
ing the  book,  as  well  as  matters  personal  to  me,  and  not  suitable 
for  publication. 


ii. 


ft    ■'. 
I*   ■  •  - 


1  p.m.,  23rd  September,  1912.  From  Frederick  W.  H.  Myers: 
"Polite  refusal  is  better  than  an  unfulfilled  promise.  What  you  say 
in  your  book  in  regard  to  the  mind  hypotheses  interests  me  in 
two  ways,  first  as  a  thinker  or  philosopher  1  endeavored  to  solve 
the  question  put  by  skeptical  thinkers,  the  same  as  you  in  your 
book  Hr>.  Imperator,  through  Mrs.  Piper,  the  entranced  psychic, 
gave  me  much  information  regarding  soul  life,  and  the  develop- 
ment of  power  to  do.  I  am  now  a  spirit  free,  and  in  my  now 
return  to  thee,  I  find  out  where  I  failed  to  teach ;  or  what  the 
points  I  failed  to  reach;  or  how  the  truths  expressed  to  me  by 
Imperator  and  Rector,  failed  to  hit  the  target  impression  in  my 
then  human  mind.  Even  a  scientist  is  often  bhnd,  or  biased  in 
"his  opinion,  by  the  especial  'hobby'  V"  has  selected  to  ride.   It  was 


-tat 


DAIVN  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  341 

rit^m.  "!'''''";;  "'"'  *°  '''""'  '^'^''''  ^  '^"'^  ^^'  "°^v  'twas  so 
with  me  I  could  .mt  con>prd,e,»l  <,r  un-lcrstand  what  was  then 
wntten  through  that  han.l.  Kds  are  not  n^orc  shppery  th  n 
are  the  threads  of  thought  into  the-  nal.nr  unknown  and  thus 
with  you  in  vo„r  own  home,  you  reach  and  reach,  and  try  and 
ry.  and  seei.....g  slow  it  comes  to  you.  though  it  is  good,  the 

rea"t^n^°tH  •  ^^T'^" ,^'"^''  '  "'-"  ^'PP-'c  of  thit  way  o 
treatmg  the  nnnd  hypotheses.  It  is  to  n>e  the  host  of  several 
attempts  by  others.  I  like  your  thought.  Here  and  there  we 
work  and  trace  sometlnng  of  moment  to  ti.e  hun,an  race;  and 
when  we  mount  to  realms  unknown,  we  fuul  we  are  not  here 
alone;  but  up  the  stairs  of  thought  we  climb,  aided  and  aided 
all  the  t.me,  untd  we  sec  most  clear,  and  all  the  former  dimness 

fndeernTr        ;■"  ""l  '""^  ^"^'^"^'  ''''"^'  ^^"'  "•"•<  ^1-  dawn 
indeed,  o    liberal  endeavor  to  try  to  cope  with  truth ;  and  I  am 

glad  m  all  of  ,t  you  have  attacked  no  creed;  for  it  becomes  more 

classic  so.  and  will  forever  onward  go.  -n  its  ability  to  do     We 

sc.ent.sts  approve  of  you.  and  I.  F.  W.  H.  Myers. -last  but  not 

least,  m  power  to  know,  for  in  earth  life.  I  studied  so,  and  had 

advantages,  and  also  ability  to  do. -come  here  and  write  that 

I  a;  prove  of  you.  and  also  of  the  work  you  do.    My  signature 

I  too  w.ll  try  to  g.ve  you,  upon  your  office  pad  at  later  date' 

when  Jonson  ,s  .n  the  proper  state  (prediction).    I  am  a  listener 

at  the  keyhole  of  her  (the  psychic's)  consciousness.     I  will  be 

able  to  hear  what  you  may  say  to  me  today.     I  shall  not  once 

go  far  away.     I  express  it  in  writing,  as  I  see  she  heard  my 

expressed  thought.     It  was  this,  I  f,  el  it  a  privilege  to  be  of 

those  who  are  permitted  to  listen,  and  also  to  be  in  touch  w'th 

you.  beloved  thinker.     I  svill  follow  you  to  your  home,  and  be 

m  touch  w.th  your  spirit  guide  Hypatia.     Impera^or  is  of  her 

order.     When  in  end  the  book  is  complete  'twill  be  as  laurel 

wreath  to  you,  and  later  added  power  to  do  will  bring  your 

secret  w.sh  to  you.    You  cli.nb  unaided  up  this  stair,  and  seem 

to  be  alone ;  but  many  an  angel  unaware  is  with  you  there." 


tt 


f- 1    ";f  I 


I 


U'  '. 


A  TABLET  PAGE. 

To  Honor  Those  Gone  on  Beforb  — Ttioucn  in  Another 
Si  iere.  They  Are  Co-workers  Here,  in  Establishing  Con- 
TiNuiTY,  Return  and  Communion. 

As  a  humble  mortal  it  this  tny  first  attempt  to  publish  some 
of  my  psvchic  records,  1  wish  to  thank  the  very  many  men  of 
note,  and  prominence,  while  mortal  life  and  labor  was  their 
privilege,  for  their  contributions  to  my  book  from  spirit  realm ; 
which  is  rendered  of  great  \aluc  from  the  wisdom  of  the  words 
they  wrote ;  and  more  especially  do  I  desire  to  single  out  those 
who  were  co-workers,  and  students  of  psychic  matters  during 
life,  and  since  they  became  discarnatc  spirits  have  entered  into 
my  work,  and  with  me  engaged  in  discussing  the  problems  of 
the  mind,  and  aided  me  in  demonstrating  the  study  of  practical 
psychology,  they  from  the  spirit  view,  and  I  from  the  human. 
I  further  crave  their  co-operation  in  the  future  and  I  shall  as  a 
psychical  researcher  contribute  to  their  memory  my  meed  of 
personal  appreciation,  and  trust  through  the  pages  of  this  book 
to  assist  in  some  measure  to  perpetuate  the  names  of  Myers, 
James,  Hodgson,  Hudson,  Stead  and  Funk:  because  of  my 
personal  knowledge  of  their  concurrent  work;  and  because  1 
seemed  to  sense  the  presence  of  each  one  of  them  at  times,  while 
1  was  engaged  upon  the  problems  of  the  mind  and  soul. 

John  S.  King. 


342 


w 


i-H'' 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

AFTER  twenty  years  of  honest,  earnest,  careful  study  of 
psychical  subjects,  which  I  investiRated  fu!lv,  without 
fear  or  favor  of  any  man;  a-  determined,  so  far  as 
1  was  able,  to  lay  bare  the  truth  of  contmuity  to  mortal  view.  I 
feel  that  I  am  justified  in  asking  any  reader  of  mv  book  to  be 
honest,  unbiased,  impartial  and  sufficiently  judicial' to  not'  select 
one  single  statement,  fact  or  phenomenon,  and  on  it  alone  base 
an  argument  in  support  of  any  hypothesis,  or  to  strengthen  a 
critical  attack;  but  wait  until  you  have  most  critically  examined 
every  part  of  it.  and  sifted  the  evidence  as  a  whole,  on  which 
to  base  your  conclusions ;  or  if  you  could  have  followed  in  my 
footsteps  to  where  the  various  psychics  are.  and  taken  part  in  the 
various  investigations  of  the  phenomena  described,  your  con- 
clusions. I  feel  quite  sure,  would  he  in  harmony  with  mine. 

It  were  not  the  act  of  a  wise  man  to  claim  that  his  conclusions 
are  correct,  unless  his  investigations  have  been  most  exactingly 
conducted,  and  with  a  (le^^ree  of  frcjuency.  as  well  as  under  very 
different  conditions  of  existence,  environment  and  variation    as 
to  timo,  place  and  method  of  .  >  nervation.     If  after  scores  of 
mvestigations  extending  ii    each  case,  over  years  of  time    and 
along  particular  lines,  with  a  single  object  in  view.  I  gain  the 
same  results,  no  matter  what  the  phase  of  mediumship ;  no  matter 
who  the  individual  psychic  may  be;  no  matter  when  or  where 
I  may  be  researching;  whether  I  am  known  or  unknown  as  a 
man,  to  the  psychic;  no  matter  whether  materializations  come 
from  the  door  of  an  improvised  cabinet,  or  from  the  ceiling 
walls  or  floor;  or  levitated  between  the  ceiling  and  the  floor' 
and  when  finished  talking,  like  a  whirl  of  steam,  from  a  loco- 
motive engine  on  a  frosty  winter  morning,  passed  through  the 
walls  to  the  outer  air;  or  if  it  be  the  familiar  tone  of  a  loved 
one's  voice,  or  that  of  former  friefid,  who  speaks  with  an  inde- 
pendent voice  in  the  atmosphere  about  me;  or  if  through  the 

343 


.m: 


ft 


i; 


( t 


Hi  ^ 


344 


Z?/ifrA^  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


aid  of  a  psychic  with  clairaudient  gift,  or  one  who  can  see  clair- 
voyantly;  and  further  still  with  that  other  condition  known  as 
trance,  where  the  vocal  organs  of  a  psychic  instrument  arc  used 
by  spirit  power  other  than  the  psychic's  own  to  speak  in  language 
which  conveys  evidence  of  some  other  human  personality,  which 
most  usually  announces  itself  by  name,  to  the  one  addressed ;  and 
lastly  suppose  it  be  the  writing  psychic,  w^hom  I  have  named  the 
Human- Psychic-Telephone,  who  seems  to  be  quite  different  from 
all  other  automatic  or  psychic  writers,  I  hold  or  claim,  that  \i 
through  all  these  channels  there  come  messages  from  the  same 
personalities;  and  if  identified  as  such,  it  must  needs  be  accepted 
as  evidential. 

The  feature  to  which  I  now  call  the  reader's  attention  is,  that 
through  all  the  various  psychics  of  different  kinds  and  phases, 
at  different  times,  and  widely  separated  places,  I  hold  conversa- 
tions and  receive  messages  from  the  same  intelligences  or  per- 
sonalities, which  facts  or  evidence  can  be  supported  on  oath,  by 
many  witnesses,  and  cannot  be  controverted ;  —  and  it  comes,  as  I 
am  thoroughly  convinced,  from  my  spirit  wife  and  other  relatives, 
from  my  spirit  guide  Hypatia,  and  others  of  my  band,  and  from 
former  friends  of  earth,  as  well  as  other  men  interested  with 
me  as  spirits  desirous  of  proving  continuity  of  life,  and  spirit 
return,  —  there  is  no  mention  of  creed. 

There  is  then,  I  claim,  good  reason  to  accept  what  I  have 
selected  as  evidential  of  spirit  power  and  continuity ;  and  I  may 
further  add  that  if  you  desire  to  advance  an  attack  or  criticism 
of  the  psychic  situation,  you  will  do  well  not  to  destroy,  nor 
remove  the  pontoons,  over  which  you  proceeded,  lest  you  may 
have  further  need  of  them  when  retreating. 

I  shall  attempt  to  abbreviate,  and  thus  include  in  the  few 
remaining  chapters  my  last  ten  days  of  research  experience,  at 
the  close  of  the  year  1912. 


First  Trumpet  Stance  of  December,  1912,  Series. 
I  reached  Detroit  on  Friday  afternoon,  December  20,   1912. 
I  'phoned  Mrs.  Wriedt,  and  secured  a  sitting  for  8  o'clock  p.  m. 


DAPVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  345 

Her  house  was  the  one  I  visited  before,  but  I  had  to  reach  it 
by  a  new  car  route.    \\'hile  on  the  car  a  coincidence  presented 
While  standmg  ,n  the  aisle,  because  the  seats  were  occupied    I 
asked  a  passenger  who  sat  near  to  me,  and  whose  eye  I  caught 
Can  you  tell  me  where  this  car  meets  Baldwin  Avenue?"    He 

iTnu^-  T  ""^"l^  ""'  "^^'^^'  ""'"^^^  d°  >'°"  --nt  to  find 
on  Baldwm  Avenue?'  and  when  I  told  him,  he  then  said,  "That's 
where  I  am  gomg  now  myself,  and  I  will  show  you  if  you  leave 
the  car  when  I  do."  He  did  so,  and  found  that  he  and  another 
man  along  with  us  were  booked  for  th.  seance.  The  one  who 
entered  the  house  with  me  had  had  about  one  year's  experience 
at  intervals  of  seances;  while  the  third  man  whom  we  met  there 
and  who  helped  to  form  our  semi-circle  in  the  seance  room  had 
only  sat  once  or  twice  before;  and  who.  though  fleshy,  large  and 
strong,  was  nervous,  which  he  preferred  to  call  anxiety  In  this 
seance  I  received  but  a  few  demonstrations  strictly  intended  for 
me,  but  had  a  few  friendly  talks  with  loved  ones,  and  a  guide 
or  two;  and  my  interests  were  otherwise  divided  between  the 
efforts  of  inexperienced  spirits,  and  the  "anxiety"  of  the  inex- 
perienced man. 


Second  Trumpet  Seance  of  December,  1912,  Series. 

This  seance,  by  appointment,  was  held  for  me  alone,  on  Satur- 
day morning.  December  21st.  It  was  a  lengthy  sitting,  and  to  me 
satisfactory,  as  my  lone  sittings  usually  are.  As  soon  as  the 
electric  light  was  turned  off  in  the  room,  the  spirit  lights  appeared 
to  view;  and  ihe  demonstrations  in  the  room  were  beautiful 
Lights  in  all  parts  of  the  room  appeared  to  view;  and  then  a 
spirit  brought  the  trumpet  to  me,  and  asked  me  to  examine  if 
and  as  I  looked  into  it,  at  the  expanded  end,  I  could  see  all* 
through  to  where  the  mouthpiece  was,  and  the  whole  of  it 
Illuminated,  while  I  held  it  so  that  I  could  see  the  whole  inside 
from  end  to  end,  aglow  with  light. 

Hypatia,  my  spirit  guide,  was  the  first  to  come;  and  she  told 
me  that  my  band  of  guides,  and  several  of  my  loved  ones  were 
present  with  me;  and  that  while  May  and  some  of  my  loved  ones 


ft 


n 


li'J 


t<^ 


til 


I    -I 


f      I 


346 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


would  talk  with  me,  the  guides  would  either  talk  with  or  sing 
for  me.    Hypatia  was  the  first  one  to  sing,  and  she  gave  a  stanza 
or  two  of  song,  so  loudly  that  she  could  be  heard  out  in  the 
street,  Mrs.  Wriedt,  the  medium,  meanwhile  remarking,  "Oh, 
isn't  that  wonderful."    Then  the  ancient  guide  des  Asia,  as  I 
have  named  him,  came.    He  was  on  earth,  as  he  alleges,  nearly 
twenty  thousand  years  before  the  Christian  Era,  at  which  time 
he  claims  North  America  was  under  water.     Electra,  sister  of 
my  guardian  Egypcia,  and  an  alleged  member  of  my  band,  came 
and  spoke  and  sang.     She  sang  loudly  and  distinctly,  as  did 
Cleopatra  also.      All  three  of  these  alleged   themselves  to  be 
members  of  my  spirit  band.    Then  there  also  came  Otelleo,  and 
so  there  were  in  all  six  out  of  seven  of  the  alleged  membe     of 
my  spirit  band,  each  one  of  whom  spoke  as  loud  as  I  do  when 
I  am  speaking  to  other  persons.    All  these  al'  -ed  guides  have 
materialized  for  me  at  the  Jonsons  on  several      .asions,  and  two 
or  three  with  other  mediums;  and  conversed   with  me  while 
presenting  to  me  in  their  transient  bodies.     Each  one  of  them 
has  also  written  messages  to  me,  through  the  Human-Psychic- 
Telephonc.  Both  Egyptia  and  Electra  appeared  to  me  materialized, 
at  the  seances  held  by  Effie  Moss  at  London,  more  than  twenty 
years    ago;   and    some    fourteen    years    thereafter,    they    again 
appeared  in  form,  when  Mrs.  ]Moss  was  holding  seances  at  Lily 
Dale.  Both  of  these  spirits  also  came  together  and  walked  around 
the  circle  of  relatives  and  friends,  to  whom  I  introduced  them. 
This  was  at  a  seance  held  by  Nichols  at  Lily  Dale,  some  years 
ago   (in  1908)  ;  when  some  members  of  the  Canadian  Society 
for  Psychical  Research,  and  a  few  other  selected  friends,  held  a 
seance  under  test  conditions ;  one  of  which  was  that  the  medium 
lay  on  his  back,  upon  the  floor  within  the  cabinet,  while  the 
heavy  vice-president  stood  astride  of  him,  as  the  various  forms 
materialized,  including  Egyptia,  and  Electra,  wno  claim  to  have 
been  my  guardian  spirits  from  the  time  I  was  born,  and  were 
familiar  to  the  view  of  May,  my  spirit  wife,  while  still  in  her 
mortal  life ;  and  since  then  they  now  attend  upon  her  necessities, 
as  she  herself  tells  me  in  her  messages  through  the  writing 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


347 


psychic  to  me,  though  on  the  first  occasion  that  Electra  was 
materialized,  she  was  brought  into  the  seance  at  Jonson's  by 
Hypatia  in  the  presence  of  the  selected  company.  Gray  Feather, 
the  strong  Indian  control  of  J.  B.  Jonson,  materializing  medium 
of  Toledo,  came  and  spoke  with  me  at  this  trumpet  seance  to  tell 
me,  that  Jonson  was  coming  home ;  a'ld  he  wanted  me  to  come 
down  there  on  Monday  afternoon.  This  same  Ind'an  control 
Gray  Feather,  in  my  presence  in  a  former  Jonson  seance  in  April 
last,  announced  the  arrival  of  Stead  in  spirit  land ;  and  told  the 
listeners  who  were  present  there  with  me,  "that  he  had  visited 
and  talked  with  Stead  in  life  in  Julia's  Bureau,  in  England. 
Gray  Feather  also  on  his  own  initiative  wrote  through  the  hand 
of  a  writing  psychic,  and  urged  me  to  meet  him  on  a  certain  day 
and  at  a  certain  place,  in  New  York  State,  of  which  a  record 
appears  elsewhere;  and  when  I  did  so  he  brought  the  late  Judge 
Rose  of  Toronto  to  speak  to  me,  which  was  the  first  and  only 
time  that  Judge  Rose  had  thus  spoken  with  me,  though  he  wrote 
a  message  on  a  slate  for  me,  and  signed  it.  I  have  it  also  recorded 
in  a  previous  chapter  that  he,  Gray  Feather,  controlled,  on  two 
separate  days,  another  trumpet  medium  instead  of  her  own 
acknowledged  control.  He  not  only  spoke  through  that  trumpet 
himself,  but  brought  on  those  occasions  thirty-one  spirit  person- 
alities to  speak  with  me.  May  has  acknowledged,  when  sending 
messages  to  me,  that  this  nchle  Indian  spirit  has  often  been  a 
strong  helper  to  her. 

Third  Tr^  mpet  Seance  of  December,  1912,  Series. 

I  remained  in  my  room  at  the  hotel  till  nearly  noon,  the  22nd 
day  of  December,  then  I  went  by  invitation  to  a  friend's  home 
for  dinner;  and  finally  reached  Mrs.  Wriedt's  at  3.30  p.m.,  the 
time  appointed  for  my  seance.  I  had  my  sitting  not  alone,  but 
with  one  gentleman  whom  I  never  met  before. 

MacRoberts,  at  whose  home  in  London  the  Moss  seances  were 
held  over  twenty  years  ago,  came  at  this  seance  and  talked  on 
several  subjects  with  me.     The  communication  was  interesting 


:T'-V";V.-''i.a 


(i, 


'?&,c? 


m 


{         ; 

! 

\'i: 

I 


if   .  , ; 


'I: 


348 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


and  among  other  things  he  said  to  me,  "Doctor,  you  have  out- 
lived most  of  the  boys." 

It  will  be  noted  that  this  and  other  two  of  the  four  seances 
were  what  is  known  as  mixed  circles,  where  both  time  and  interest 
are  divided  between  the  sitters;  and  the  share  is  lessened  which 
comes  to  each  one,  though  opportunities  are  all  the  time  presenting 
for  investigating  and  considering  conditions ;  and  estimating  the 
relationship  of  conditions  presenting  and  results  obtained ;  as  well 
as  observing  the  effect  of  harmonious  conditions. 

One  unexpected  caller  from  the  spirit  land  was  a  man  well 
known  in  my  city,  and  likewise  a  man  of  wealth,  who  lost  money, 
caste  and  influence,  on  account  of  acquired  habits  undesirable 
in  character;  and  his  language  and  tone  of  speech  were  sad 
when  he  spoke  with  me,  as  he  was  aware  that  ^  knew  his  habits. 

Among  others  who  came  and  spoke  with  rn",  on  matters  of 
personal  interest,  or  benefit,  but  not  specially  of  public  interest, 
was  des  Asia,  my  alleged  ancient  guide  of  the  very  long  ago, 
who  came  and  talked  in  English  language,  and  told  me  much 
that  I  was  pleased  to  know.  And  so  it  was  with  others  of  my 
guides,  especially  my  chief  spirit  guide  Hypatia,  and  also  another 
one,  Cleopatra. 

May  Donna,  my  daughter,  who  passed  to  spirit  life  at  birth 
more  than  twenty  years  ago,  also  made  her  presence  known  and 
now  told  me  that  when  I  reached  Toledo  she  would  again 
materialize  and  talk  to  me  there. 

May  came  to  me  as  usual,  for  she  always  does  whenever  I 
am  with  a  psychic,  and  proves  herself  by  calling  me  according 
to  our  ante-mortem  agreement,  by  the  test  name  "Johnnie."  I 
had  a  good  talk  with  i\Iay  about  her  personal  possessions,  and 
what  she  suggested  I  had  better  do  with  everything,  and  she  gave 
me  her  directions  explicitly.  May  talked  with  me  this  time,  I 
believe,  without  a  trumpet,  and  said  she  had  no  suffering  now, 
and  I  must  try  and  be  cheerful  and  enjoy  myself ;  and  that  she 
was  told  I  was  to  have  splendid  health  and  strength  and  live 
to  be  very  old,  and  had  most  important  work  before  me  to 
accomplish.    She  also  wished  me  Merry  Christmas  and  a  Happy 


I  i^ 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


349 


New  Year.  Before  she  bid  me  good-bye  she  told  me  that  she 
was  going  home  toniglit  to  see  her  mother,  but  would  be  here 
again  with  me  at  the  morning  seance  at  8  o'clock. 

I  may  here  add  that  when  the  spirits  assume  the  transient 
bodies  formed  for  them,  they  look  as  natural  as  in  life,  though 
the  garments  which  are  upon  them  may  or  may  not  resemble 
those  worn  by  human  ones;  and  they  claim  they  are  creations 
of  their  own  desires. 

The  Fourth  Trumpet  Seance  of  December,  1912,  Series. 

In  the  early  morning  of  the  23rd  of  December,  1912,  I  had 
my  sitting  with  another  gentleman  in  the  last  trumpet  seance 
of  the  season,  which  will  be  the  last  one  also  to  be  recorded  in 
the  book,  which  will  go  forth  to  the  world  as  an  expositor  of 
tiuth,  and  upholder  of  the  spiritual  philosophy. 

The   reader   will   remember   that  as   reported  in   t^"   seance 
preceding  this  one,  that  May  said  to  me  through  the  . 
that  she  was  going  to  her  mother's,  after  the  seance,  but  woui  ' 
be  back  in  time  to  meet  me  in  the  seance  this  morning. 

I  entered  the  seance  room  feeling  slightly  chilly,  and  Mrs. 
Wriedt  brought  me  a  cup  of  hot  coffee,  remarking,  "You  are  the 
man  who  drank  the  first  cup  of  coffee  in  my  seance  room."  When 
the  coffee  cup  was  empty,  and  the  light  turned  off,  a  man's  voice 
loud  and  natural  said  "Good  morning,"  and  I  enquired,  "Who 
is  this?"  when  May  answered  me,  "Why,  it  is  Pa."  I  then 
remarked,  "Your  coming  is  a  great  surprise,  for  this  is  the  first 
time  I  have  heard  from  you  since  you  left  your  body  many  years 
ago,"  after  which  he  gave  through  the  trumpet  his  full  name, 
as  if  to  conoborate  what  May  had  said,  and  seemed  to  be  over- 
joyed, at  this  his  new-found  mode  of  conversing.  May  was  also 
very  pleased  on  account  of  my  surprise,  as  I  did  not  know  why 
she  was  going  home,  and  something  prevented  my  asking  her. 
She  probably  knew  that  his  inclinations  would  most  likely  take 
him  'here.  All  of  this  seemed  very  natural,  and  I  had  a  good 
talk  with  both  of  them  (father  and  daughter).  May,  while  she 
was  talking  with  me  there,  cried  a  most  life-like  cry,  and  said, 


350 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


$  II 


''•i  n 


"Oh,  it  makes  me  feel  so  sad,  to  see  you  all  alone,  and  no  one 
about  you  to  do  or  care  for  you,  when  you  were  always  so  good 
and  kind  to  me,  and  did  everything  you  could  for  my  benefit. 
I  am  near  to  you  nearly  all  the  while,  though  I  cannot  seem  to 
impress  you,  by  myself  alone," 

Asia  and  Ilypatia,  two  of  my  guides,  came  again,  and  Dr. 
Sharp,  control  of  Mrs.  Wriedt,  told  me  that  Gray  Feather,  J.  B. 
Jonson's  strong  Indian  control,  was  busy  gathering  spirit  bands, 
and  forces,  so  that  I  might  have  the  very  best  results  along  the 
lines  I  had  in  mind,  especially  so  because  Jonson  was  not  strong 
in  vitality. 

May  Donna,  my  daughter,  humorously  remarked  to  me,  "Some 
time  while  you  are  at  Jonson's,  I'll  walk  out  from  the  cabinet 
and  kiss  you." 

Cleopatra,  as  she  alleges  herself  to  be,  and  also  claims  to  be 
a  guide  and  aider,  told  me  during  the  seance,  that  she  would 
try  and  find  an  opportunity  to  materialize  while  at  Jonson's. 
Stainton  Moses,  as  he  claimed  to  be,  and  whose  name  and  ^ame 
are  known  to  Englishmen,  also  made  a  call  at  this  morning  seance, 
and  spoke  quite  unreservedly  to  me.  I  told  him  I  would  be  glad 
to  hear  again  from  him,  and  communicate  any  message  which 
he  might  have  for  his  fellow-countrymen. 

Mrs.  Effie  Moss,  the  physical  medium,  I  first  met  in  London, 
Canada,  at  the  MacRoberts  home,  was  pleased  once  more  to 
come  from  spirit  sphere  and  talk  with  me,  and  thanked  me  for 
all  I  said  and  did  for  her,  and  for  her  manager,  at  the  time  they 
had  their  trouble  there  some  twenty  years  ago. 

MacRoberts'  alleged  guide,  Cynthia,  also  came  and  talked 
with  me. 

Dr.  Sharp,  Mrs.  Wriedt's  control,  then  spoke  a  word  or  two, 
before  he  closed  the  seance,  and  in  doing  so,  said,  before  you 
leave  Toledo  I  will  be  down  to  show  myself,  as  I  always  admire, 
and  like  to  honor  you. 

One  feature  of  this  seance,  as  well  as  of  some  others,  has 
developed  a  circumstance  of  importance,  inasmuch  as  it  has 
helped  to  unfold  a  secret  which  has  been  withheld  for  many  years. 


■Z^- 


Sfr5!SS5!!^SP5 


V.- 


7¥n^. 


■^hS^ 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


351 


and  establishes,  beyond  any  doubt,  all  the  three  contentions 
claimed  by  me,  viz.:  1st,  Continuity  of  Life;  2nd.  Spirit  Return, 
and  3rd,  Spirit  Communion;  and  to  this  may  now  be  added 
Prophesy.  The  personalities  concerned  will  in  no  way  be  ais- 
closed,  but  the  circumstances  I  will  now  relate  in  support  of  my 
repeated  contention  made  in  tripartite  as  above.  Many  years 
ago,  there  resided  in  my  city  a  man,  his  wife  and  familv,  together 
with  a  sistet  of  the  wife.  His  means  were  ample,  and  occupation 
and  reputation  were  both  good.  The  wife  and  family  were  dent 
to  the  summer  residence,  while  the  husband  and  father  remained, 
as  did  the  sister  of  his  wife.  Tiie  time  was  fast  approaching 
when  an  event  of  importance  and  of  anxiety  was  due  to  mojt 
certainly  transpire.  It  came  and  so  did  I  as  doctor,  and  I  was 
therefore  present  at  the  birth  of  a  son  to  the  father,  this  well- 
known  citizen,  and  the  mother,  who  was  a  sister  of  his  wife.  In 
brief,  the  boy  was  illegitimate,  and  had  come  to  stav ;  and  what- 
soe'er was  said  or  done,  it  must  be  kept  a  secret  by  the  doctor 
and  the  two  concerned.  A  foster-mother  was  soon  found,  and 
the  boy  was  well  cared  for.  Everything  ran  quite  smoothlv',  and 
the  secret  was  not  divulged.  A  few  years  elapsed,  and  then  the 
father  of  this  growing  lad  took  ill,  and  passed  out  of  the  body 
to  spirit  realm. 

On  two  or  three  occasions  prior  to  the  present  seance,  the  spirit 
of  that  father  came  and  conversed  with  me  through  a  trumpet, 
about  his  anxiety  of  mind  regarding  the  past  and  the  future  of 
this  illegitimate  son.  He  told  me  that  he  had  made  provision  for 
the  boy's  education  and  advancement,  and  had  ])laced  it  with  the 
mother  of  the  boy  to  be  administered:  but  she  did  not  evince 
an  interest  of  earthly  mother  character,  but  preferred  that  he 
would  go  to  heaven.  He  has  not,  however,  gone  to  that  place, 
in  accordance  with  her  wish,  as  will  be  realized  by  further  read- 
ing. At  the  present  seance,  the  spirit  of  the  father  again  came 
and  spoke  with  me,  and  told  me  exactly  where  I  could  find  his 
boy,  and  how  and  where  he  was  employed,  and  that  he  had  grown 
to  be  a  man.  He  asked  me  to  divulge  the  secret  to  the  boy  of 
his  true  parentage,  and  let  him  know  of  what  was  placed  with 


!' t 


0  f 


352 


DAIVN  Of  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


the  mother  for  his  benefit,  before  he,  the  father,  had  gone  out  of 
the  physical.  lie  also  said  that  he  would  try  and  bring  the  boy 
and  me  together,  and  let  me  know  the  address  of  the  mother. 
The  latter  part  of  this  strange  foregoing  communication  was 
made  to  me  in  the  seance  room  at  Mrs.  VVriedt's  in  Detroit  on 
the  morning  of  23rd  December,  1912. 

Developments  are  promised,  and  will  climax  very  shortly,  and 
if  they  are  presented  in  time  will  be  added  to  this  chapter. 


li  . 
I'< 


hi 


Fulfillment  of  a  Spirit  Prophecy. 

While  in  my  office  this  afternoon  'tween  2  and  4,  a  tall  young 
man  of  over  six  feet  high  was  shown  in,  and  requested  to  take 
a  seat;  and  as  my  eyes  were  cast  on  him,  I  was  so  strongly 
impressed  that  I  called  him  by  his  name,  as  when  I  knew  him 
as  a  child  of  five,  but  who  was  now  a  man  of  over  24  years  of 
age.  As  his  spirit  father  told  me,  he  was  a  resident  of  a  western 
city  in  the  United  States;  and  I  questioned  him  as  to  his  visit 
to  Toronto,  and  this  one  to  me.  He  proceeded  without  delay  to 
answer,  and  told  me  also  taat  about  one  year  ago,  while  at  a 
trumpet  seance,  his  father  came  and  spoke  to  him,  and  said, 
"I  want  you  to  go  whene'er  you  can.  and  have  a  talk  with  Dr. 
John  S.  King,  Toronto,  who  will  corroborate  all  that  I  have  told 
you  and  more;  and  what  I  have  done  for  you;  and  will  reveal 
the  secret  of  your  life,  and  will  give  you  necessary  advice." 

The  time  and  place  and  privacy  were  all  opportune  for  me  to 
tell  this  man  what  his  father  had  requested  me  to  make  known 
to  him.  On  his  part  he  also  assured  me  that  his  father  had 
instructed  him  to  come  to  me  to  learn  just  what  I  had  to  say. 
Suffice  it  to  briefly  state,  that  though  this  man  has  not  seen 
his  mother,  nor  can  have  recollection  of  her ;  nor  does  the  mother 
know  aught  of  him,  nor  retain  remembrance  of  his  face  since 
baby  days,  and  later  has  no  trace  of  him,  still  this  young  man 
now  knows  her  name,  and  who  she  is,  and  what  she  does,  and 
where  she  lives,  and  will  shortly  go  to  her,  and  introduce  himself 
to  her,  and  let  her  know  he  has  not)  yet  gone  to  heaven,  and  is 
now  prepared  to  receive  what  was  left  for  him  in  trust  with  her; 


■»  r  4-v>- 


wmm 


DAWN  OF  THE  AlVAKENhD  MIND 


353 


and  expects  for  some  time  at  least  to  be  a  resident  of  earth, 
similar  to  herself.  This  record  is  of  course  abbreviated.  I  have 
divulged  only  what  I  had  authority  tc  divulge,  but  I  have  pre- 
served each  one's  identity. 

If  I  had  no  other  proof,   I   feel  that  what  is  contained  in 
particulars  of  this  case  suffices  to  establish  my  contention. 


itis'S' 


tt 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 


i 


I' 


FOUR  seances  in  Detroit,  Michigan,  with  the  trumpet  on 
the  20th.  21st.  22n(i  and  23rd  December,  1912,  together 
with  four  seances  in  Toledo,  Ohio,  on  evenings  of  the 
23rd  and  26th,  with  materializations  at  Jonson's;  one  afternoon 
at  a  private  psychi.  s,  with  materializations  and  features  new; 
and  also  one  w'th  a  well-known  physician,  who  claims  to  hear 
clairaudicntly,  and  who  commits  to  writing  what  he  alleges  he 
hears,  on  this  trip  so  far  occupied  all  my  time  for  a  full  we- »■:; 
and  following  this  three  days  devoted  to  practical  psychology, 
and  messages  which  were  sent  to  me  through  the  i.uman-psychic- 
telephonc  while  I  was  in  her  home  in  New  York  State  ind  resting. 
I  am  thus  enabled  to  complete  my  book  up  to  the  closing  of  the 
year ;  but  in  doing  so.  have  had  to  have  recourse  to  abbreviation 
of  the  cases,  and  the  chapters  as  I  approached  the  latter  pages. 
When  I  reached  Toledo  on  the  afternoon  of  the  23rd  December, 
1912,  and  got  myself  located  in  a  comfortable  room,  I  'phoned 
to  the  home  of  the  Jonsons  and  secured  a  sitting  for  a  seance 
that  evening.  When  I  reached  there  and  was  seated  in  the  seance, 
I  found  that  with  me  there  were  five  others ;  and  I  realized  also 
that  Jonson  and  his  wife  were  a  pair  of  sick  ones,  fit  subjects 
for  a  hospital.  There  was  no  question  but  that  both  were  sick, 
having  on'y  reached  their  home  on  Sunday  after  an  absence,  he 
of  four  months,  and  she  of  two.  But  with  generous  consideration 
and  with  personal  sacrifice  of  rest  and  comfort,  rather  than  have 
their  patrons  disappointed  after  the  distances  travelled  and  the 
corresponding  expense  incurred,  together  with  the  lingering  doubt 
existing  as  to  whether  there  would  be  many  or  even  any  more 
seances,  owing  to  the  worn-out  condition  of  both  man  and  wife, 
but  especially  the  former,  who,  acting  on  the  advice  of  the  writer, 
has  determined,  for  this  winter  time  at  least,  to  abandon  his 
sittings  and  to  try  and  improve  his  health.  This  compromise  to 
be  in  effect  after  the  present  week  had  terminated. 

354 


,/  •  JL.^. -L- 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKtiNlii)  MINI) 


355 


It  was  then  to  all  present,  medium  and  sitters,  a  question 
whether  it  could  be  possible  to  have  a  successful  sennce,  but  it 
was  agre-.d  to  try.  taking  cur  sittinps  and  Mrs.  Jonson  set  the 
music  in  operation;  and  notwithstanding  lack  of  the  best  con- 
ditions, we  saw  and  realized  much  that  was  intcrcstinR  and  very 
convincinjf.  along  the  lines  of  s[)iritual  phenomena.  I  note  that 
when  in  a  Jonson  seance,  whether  the  sitters  he  few  or  many, 
that  there  is  most  usually  a  fairly  equal  distribution  to  the  sitters 
all,  although  a  few  seem  to  be  favored  with  more  tl  r.  the  average 
to  the  rest,  while  now  and  then  I've  noticed  sonic  have  no  guest 
at  all.  My  stenographer  for  instance  was  paid  to  come  with  me 
to  work,  and  I  also  paid  for  her  admission,  yet  still  she  was 
present  at  each  seance  and  there  were  four,  but  no  guest  came 
to  her,  while  for  me  there  were  no  less  than  eight  at  one  sitting 
of  the  four  which  we  attended,  on  the  occasion  to  which  I  refer ; 
and  usually  from  four  to  six  each  time,  if  others  were  with  me 
sitting.  The  foregoing  fact  did  not  afTect  the  general  average 
to  each  in  the  circle. 

But  to  resume  my  record  at  this  seance,  I  had  my  third  call 
from  the  late  Mr.  Hill  of  Toronto,  who  simply  came,  and  showed 
himself  again,  but  was  not  able  this  time  to  speak.  The  results 
as  a  whol.  in  this  seance,  as  well  as  in  the  ne.xt,  were  not  up 
to  the  standard  of  seasons  gone  by,  nor  of  others  before  the 
power  weakened,  evidently  much  less,  and  the  conditions  not  as 
f.ivorable  for  the  reasons  which  are  referred  to  elsewhere. 

Cleopatra,  who  had  conversed  with  me  at  Mrs.  W'riedt's  through 
the  trumpet,  and  gave  me  her  promise  to  materialize  when  I 
would  be  in  seance  at  J.  B.  Jonson 's,  kept  her  promise  as  will 
now  be  seen,  and  talking  with  me  through  the  vocal  organs  of 
her  transient  body,  walked  from  the  cabinet  out  into  the  room. 
She  told  me  in  the  presence  and  hearing  of  the  other  five  that  she 
was  helping  others,  to  create  such  conditions  as  would  enable 
May  to  appear  and  talk  with  me,  when  in  my  home  alone.  May 
herself  came  again,  and  brought  along  with  her  May  Donna,  our 
daughter.  They  each  stepped  out  from  the  cabinet,  or  room 
where  they  formed  transient  bodies  and  stood  in  front  of  the 


1 


'ikWOXW.. 


I 


u  ♦ 


t 


336 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


curtains,  and  while  there  they  both  kissed  me  (my  daughter, 
tlirough  the  trumpet  at  Mrs.  Wriedt's,  told  mc  she  would),  so 
that  all  present  could  both  see  and  hear  them,  then  and  there. 
May  talked  quite  as  clearly  as  ever  before,  while  in  seance, 
through  the  vocal  organs  of  the  transient  body  in  which  she 
appeared.  May  IX)ima,  who  resembles  in  some  respects  both 
May  and  mc,  had  ringlets  hanging  down  each  side  of  her  head, 
and  wore  a  pleasant  smile.  She  took  her  mother's  left  arm,  and 
the  mother  took  mine,  and  wc  stepped  forward  a  pace,  and 
stood  in  a  row  in  front  of  where  the  curtains  separate ;  and  the 
sitters  came  up  and  viewed  their  faces  and  raiments,  while  Mrs. 
Jonson  was  spoken  to  by  May,  who  knew  her  in  life.  Having 
backed  up  to  the  opening,  they  kissed  mc  again,  and  said  "Good 
night"  quite  as  naturally  as  any  humans  could  do.  My  descrip- 
tions are  confined  to  my  own  guests,  as  mucli  space  would  be 
needed  if  I  described  all  that  were  there,  for  an  average  seance 
will  bring  eighteen  to  twenty-five  guests,  or  even  more,  if  too 
much  time  is  not  consumed  in  talking,  and  walking  here  and 
there. 

I  will  now  ask  my  readers,  to  try  and  remember  the  prophesies 
or  promises  in  preceding  cba.itc  :  of  Profos^^r  James,  F.  W.  H. 
Myers  and  other  two  or  three  to  try  and  write  their  signature 
on  my  office  pad  with  printed  heading  for  me,  by  using  my 
fountain  pen,  at  a  Jonson  seance,  in  time  to  be  included  in  my 
book,  if  possible  it  be,  and  there  be  good  conditions.  If  so  you 
will  realize,  that  with  conditions  now  impaired  —  not  only  by 
the  sickness  and  depletion  of  Jonson's  vitality,  but  by  several 
reasons  otherwise  than  by  the  cause  referred  to,  which  is  itself 
to  me  more  or  less  alarming,  having  reference  to  both  health 
and  mediumship,  —  results  could  scarcely  be  successful,  but  what 
there  were  I  give  you.  Professor  James  of  Harvard,  as  he 
alleged  himself  to  be,  and  who  has  been  communicating  messages 
to  me  in  writing,  with  his  name  attached,  through  the  hand  of 
the  Human-Psychic-Telephone  in  New  York  State,  desired  to 
establish  his  human  personality,  and  on  one  occasion  wrote  to 
say  that  he  would  try  to  write  his  usual  signature  as  in  life,  and 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AlVAKLNI.n  MIND 


357 


would  meet  me  for  that  purpose,  in  .1  Jonson  stance,  when  I 
would  visit  Toledo.  Me  kept  his  piuPiise,  or  at  least  tried  so 
to  do.  The  seance  I  am  now  rccordinjj,  and  possibly  another 
one,  would  be  his  last  opportunity  for  his  signature  to  be  pro- 
duced, and  to  be  incorporated  in  my  bo<»k.  as  well  as  his  promise. 
The  very  fact  that  I  was  anticipalinj,'  this,  would,  along  with 
the  sickness  of  the  medium,  and  also  with  that  of  his  wife;  and 
the  depletion  of  the  medium's  nervous  energy  and  psychic  power; 
and  the  absence  from  the  house  for  several  months,  allowing 
magnetic,  electric  and  psychic  forces  to  more  or  less  disperse, 
would  materially  depreciate  the  Vuluc  of  conditions  for  demon- 
strations. With  a  knowledge  of  these  various  facts.  I  naturally 
felt  considerable  anxiety,  which  could  not  in  any  way  assist  to 
make  harmonious  conditions,  which  are  essential  to  success.  I 
had  no  picture  or  photo  of  Professor  James ;  I  have  no  recollec- 
tion of  having  seen  his  face;  and  therefore  on  this  occasion  I 
waited  between  hope  and  doubt  for  some  personality,  who,  when 
he  appeared,  would  prove  himself  to  be  the  man  that  I  did  want; 
and  the  one  who  was  desirous  of  proving  himself  to  be  the  pro- 
fessor of  Harvard  University.  I  had  not  long  to  wait  until  a 
form  materialized,  and  in  some  way  which  I  have  not  noted, 
impressed  Mrs.  Jonson  to  call  me  to  the  cabinet.  I  spoke  to  the 
form  and  said,  "Is  this  spirit  now  for  me?"  and  with  a  gentle 
inclination,  or  bow  of  head,  he  thus  answered  the  question.  Again 
I  asked,  "If  you  are  for  me,  please  tell  me  your  name."  His 
answer  followed  in  one  word,  "James." 

Though  I  had  nothing  to  guide  me  as  to  his  appearance  or 
feature,  except  that  he  exceeded  my  age  by  a  trifle  more  than 
a  year,  I  felt  a  degree  of  disappointment  when  I  took  a  general 
glance  at  him,  for  I  expected"  to  see  an  older-looking  man.  He 
appeared  to  be  a  man  of  medium  stature  and  build ;  but  had  no 
beard  or  whiskers,  but  a  heavy  moustache:  and  extending  over 
his  head  from  back  to  front,  and  meeting  the  line  of  his  forehead, 
he  wore  his  hair  in  parallel  locks  with  wavy  ends  which  in  the 
light  in  which  I  viewed  him,  seemed  to  be  the  color  of  a  shade  of 
red,  the  same  as  was  his  moustache,   and  his   features   were 


.4^?>^ 


I    < 


ti 


■ 

, 

% 

HI 

1 

.      1 

1 

^% 

1 

pi 

^ 

( 

i 

£^-: 

.^>1 

■i 

358 


Z?^ff'Ar  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


younger  than  his  years  would  permit  them  to  be.  He  had  a  com- 
manding countenance,  an  elevated,  broadened  forehead  and 
scrutinizing  eyes.  He  was  neither  fleshy  nor  very  thin,  and 
seemed  to  have  assumed  the  middle  age  or  younger,  —  as  most 
forms  presenting  appear  younger  than  in  life,  —  but  looked  very 
wistfully  at  me,  as  I  drew  from  my  pocket  my  office  pad,  and 
exhibited  my  fountain  pen.  The  form  then  spoke  as  if  dis- 
appointed, while  I  extented  the  pen  to  him,  and  these  are  the 
words  I  caught:  "I  fear  I  cannot  do  it  now."  No  further  effort 
was  made,  and  the  transient  body  melted  from  view.  This  was 
the  first  time  he  materialized  for  me.  I  tried  to  encourage  him 
to  make  another  effort,  if  not  now,  then  at  some  future  sitting. 
As  this  form  disappeared  another  came  into  view  rising  up 
from  the  floor,  where  the  curtains  of  the  cabinet  divide,  to  full 
height  in  front  of  the  cabinet.  This  was  also  the  form  of  a  man 
whom  I  never  saw  in  life,  nor  did  I  know  his  features,  but  the 
name  received  from  the  other  form  led  me  to  suspect,  that  this 
caller  now  before  me,  was  F.  W.  H.  Myers,  late  President  of 
the  London  Society  for  Psychical  Research,  for  in  a  communica- 
tion through  a  reliable  source,  he  promised  over  his  own  name 
that  he  also  would  try  his  best  to  meet  me  here,  and  give  his 
signature.  Though  never  seen  or  known  by  me  in  life,  or  in 
picture,  he  was  born  the  same  year  as  myself.  I  will  describe 
the  appearance  of  this  form  in  outline  at  least,  as  it  presented 
to  me.  He  had  more  hair  on  his  head  than  Professor  William 
James,  and  it  divided  in  the  centre  of  the  top  of  his  head,  and  it 
w  as  dark  in  color,  and  was  mixed  with  gray ;  he  had  a  full  beard 
and  moustache,  both  of  which  were  iron  gray  and  also  curly. 
His  forehead  was  high  and  features  indicated  intelligence,  but 
for  some  reason  I  did  not  get  a  good  view  of  his  eyes.  When 
he  announced  himself  as  "Myer  ,"  I,  without  delay,  asked  him, 
if  he  desired  to  write,  and  gracefully  bowing  his  answer  affirma- 
tive to  my  question,  I,  without  hesitation,  held  my  pad  with 
the  top  of  it  resting  midway  up  my  left  chest,  meanwhile  I 
steadied  it  with  my  left  hand.  I  next  offered  my  fountain  pen, 
and  the  form  responded  to  my  expectancy,  and  my  delight ;  and 


DAIVN  Of  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


359 


with  a  prompt  and  emphatic  effort,  with  his  right  hand  he  reached 

for  and  took  from  me  my  pen,  and  placed  its  point  upon  a  leaf 

of  the  pad.    That  was  about  as  far  as  he  was  able  to  demonstrate 

*or  when  he  made  a  second  effort  to  c:rip  the  fountain  pen  tighter. 

h:;.  hngei-.s  relaxed,  and  the  pen  slipped  from  them  and  rolled 

on  the  prt'.!,  and  was  not  recovered  by  him.     I  interpreted  tiie 

event  is    m  evidence  of  partial   success,   sufficient,  however,  to 

'  ir->r,rag.i  my  belief  that  with  good  conditions  and  renewal  of 

his   effort   he   will   yet   succeed.     When   he    failed   to   write   his 

signature  I  felt  perhaps  it  was  want  of  confidence,  for  he  quickly 

stepped  back  to  the  cabinet,  and  sank  from  view,  at  the  entrance 

where  he  first  appeared.    I  then  walked  back  to  my  seat,  and  said, 

"I  really  believe  that  was  Myers,"  when  three  loud  raps  were 

heard  in  the  cabinet  room  to  affirm  it.     I  then  spoke  and  said, 

"You  made  a  good  start,  and  perhaps  if  you  try  again,  before 

the  seance  closes  you  may  then  succeed."     One  very  loud  rap 

was  then  heard,  which  I  interpreted  to  mean  most  emphatically 

"No."   I  next  suggested  that  he  try  again  at  some  future  seance, 

but  that  my  presence  in  Toledo  at  this  date  would  be  the  last 

opportunity  to  secure  his  signature  for  my  present  book. 

As  I  have  other  seances  with  other  mediums  in  view,  I  have 
every  hope  that  I  will  yet  hear  from  both  James  and  Myers 
regarding  their  effort  here,  and  learn  the  probabilities  of  this 
and  other  experiments  in  the  future. 

It  will  be  seen  that  I  had  thus  six  presentations  at  this  seance, 
the  foregoing  two  having  special  interest  to  psychical  researchers. 
The  other  four  forms  which  came  were  ]\Ir.  Hill,  whom  I  knew 
in  Toronto,  May,  my  spirit  wife.  May  Donna,  my  spirit  daughter, 
Cleopatra,  one  of  my  spirit  guides,  who  spoke  so  I  could  hear 
distinctly  every  word ;  and  these  latter  three  all  walked  with  me 
from  the  cabinet  into  the  circle,  the  wife  and  daughter  walking 
side  by  side  on  my  left,  for  a  distance  of  a  few  feet,  while 
Cleopatra  walked,  later,  out  with  me  a  little  farther.  The  two 
psychical  researchers  James  and  Myers  have  had  double  experience, 
as  to  the  difficulty  of  communication,  and  may  yet  possibly 
explain  through  some  channel  why  they  were  not  successful  in 


i 


p 


I; 


360 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


giving  me  their  signatures,   or  rectify  any   errors   which   may 
have  arisen  in  some  of  their  many  communications. 

Wonderful  Experiences,  New  Phases,  and  Some  Surprising 
Results,  with  a  Private,  or  Non-ProfeoSional  Psychic. 

On  the  afternoon  of  Tuesday,  24th  December,  1912,  I  secured 
the  valued  privilege,  through  a  letter  of  introduction  to  a  private 
lady  medium,  or  non-professional,  location— for  reason  expressed 
to  me— not  indicated.  During  all  of  the  many  long  years  of  my 
interesting  ventures,  and  investigations,  it  has  never  fallen  to 
my  lot  to  participate  in  more  wonderful  developments  of  unusual 
phenomena.  The  note  which  I  carried  was  a  brief  one,  and  simply 
stated  that  I  was  a  friend  of  the  writer,  and  from  Canada,  and 
that  the  note  would  be  a  sufficient  guarantee  of  my  integrity 
of  purpose.  She  had  no  further  knowledge  whatsoever  of  me, 
and  though  very  busy  getting  ready  for  Christmas,  sat  herself 
quietly  down  for  a  minute  and  then  unreservedly  consented  to 
give  me  a  seance.  The  seance  lasted  for  an  hour,  beginning  at 

3  o'clork  p.  m. 

The  seance  room  had  the  appearance  of  a  back  parlor,  separated 
from  the  front  and  large  one  by  sliding  doors.  Nothing  what- 
soever appeared  unusual,  or  that  would  or  could  arouse  suspicion 
of  any  mechanism  or  device,  or  suggest  an  idea  of  trickery  or 
conjuring,  nor  in  her  personal  attitude  or  speech,  which  could 
be  construed  to  suggest  chicanery  to  the  senses  or  comprehension 
of  a  psychical  researcher,  of  long  continued  experience.  I  found 
the  frame  and  curtains  of  the  cabinet  similar  to  many  others 
I  had  seen,  and  it  occupied  six  feet  square  in  the  south-east 
corner  of  the  room,  while  the  psychic  herself  during  the  seance 
occupied  a  seat  on  my  left,  and  was  engaged  with  myself  in 
conversation,  or  with  the  spirit  guests  who  called  on  us  during 
the  sitting,  and  never  for  a  moment  was  she  entranced,  and  in 
this  respect  entirely  at  variance  with  other  materializing  mediums 
I  have  met.  Another  marked  feature  was  the  fact  that  when 
the  psychic  pulled  down  the  blinds  and  darkened  the  room  so 


V-'SC  -.^ 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


361 


as  to  exclude  all  light,  the  spirit  callers  each  began  to  come, 
and  they  each  as  they  entered  produced  the  light  by  which  they 
could  be  perceived. 

I  was  welcomed  as  a  guest  by  a  personality  which  claimed  to 
be  the  control  of  the  medium.  I  did  not  see  his  form,  nor  could 
I  designate  the  location  from  which  he  spoke,  but  it  sounded 
to  me  like  an  independent  voice  in  the  air.  The  cabinet  did  not 
seem  to  be  the  exclusive  place  of  origin  of  the  various  forms 
presenting,  in  fact  it  seemed  to  be  used  by  only  the  few,  for  my 
attention  would  be  drawn  to  a  light  above  me  in  the  air,  and 
there  I  would  see  the  transient  form  of  a  spirit  coming  from 
the  ceiling,  or  rather  as  I  wap  in  darkness,  it  had  the  appearance 
as  if  coming  from  the  sky.  Places  and  directions  were  all  utilized 
in  this  respect,  for  the  spirit  forms  would  come  and  go  not  only 
from  the  cabinet,  but  from  the  walls  and  floor,  and  it  seemed 
as  if  I  were  in  a  dark  cloud  up  in  the  air,  meeting  the  various 
spirits  in  their  transient  bodies  there.  As  I  am  crowded  for  both 
time  and  space  I  will  abbreviate  and  say  that  at  this  seance  no 
light  was  burning,  and  each  and  every  spirit  brought  their  own 
with  them ;  and  thus  being  in  the  dark,  made  each  stand  out  like 
a  picture  in  a  frame  more  clear,  or  like  a  sculptured  image  with 
a  dark  background,  though  the  features  of  the  face  in  the  seance 
I  attended  were  not  as  distinct  as  usual,  in  the  materializing 
seances  which  I  had  been  accustomed  to,  but  were  in  every 
instance  darker  than  natural  face,  yet  at  the  same  time  their 
voice  and  language  were  clearer  and  more  distinct,  as  I  can 
always  hear  them  when  they  speak  to  me  when  I  have  a  solitary 
seance,  or  one  in  which  I  sit  alone. 

The  control  who  gave  his  name,  and  claimed  to  once  have 
been  a  doctor,  kindly  greeted  and  welcomed  me.  Each  spirit 
presenting  seemed  to  be  happy  and  contented,  and  spoke  a  word 
or  two  with  me.  I  made  a  list  of  the  alleged  personalities  of 
each  and  all  who  spoke  to  me,  and  that  itself  was  most  interesting 
in  more  respects  than  one. 

The  first  and  second  forms  to  present  were  my  spirit  wife 
May  and  my  spirit  daughter  May  Donna,  who  both  seemed  to 


tt 


I   '. 


w   f 


362 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


come  together,  and  greeted  me  as  usual,  and  in  appearance, 
manner,  voice,  with  which  I  was  so  famiHar,  varied  but  Httle. 
That  little  was  the  darkness  or  shadow  over  the  features  and 
the  color  of  the  ♦  -xtures  which  were  worn,  and  these  remarks 
applied  to  all.  S.  I  criticized  the  color,  and  said  I  preferred  the 
lighter,  when  my  loved  ones  returned  to  the  cabinet,  and  very 
shortly  after  came  back  again  with  both  features  and  apparel 
brighter.  Confirmation  then  I  have  once  more,  without  any  doubt, 
in  the  case  of  my  wife  and  daughter,  as  I  have  had  before  at 
different  materializing  seances,  with  different  mediums,  in  dif- 
ferent places,  and  on  different  dates ;  and  in  a  manner,  and  with 
conditions  similar  regarding  seances,  with  trumpets  and  with 
automatic  writing.  My  two  loved  ones  came  from  the  cabinet 
and  returned  thereto  as  they  were  accustomed  to,  in  other  seances. 
The  spirit  form  number  three,  which  came  with  an  apparent 
rush  to  me,  from  the  region  of  the  ceiling,  was  in  life  the 
materializing  medium  Mrs.  Effie  Moss,  whom  I  first  met  at  the 
MacRoberts  home  in  London  in  the  year  1894.  She  thanked  me 
for  my  kindness  and  sympathy  at  London  when  they  needed  it 
many  years  ago;  and  completed  a  promise  made  in  life,  which 
will  be  again  referred  to  below  ;  and  then,  like  some  of  the  others, 
seemed  to  leave  me  with  a  whirl,  or  like  a  puff  of  steam  from 
an  engine,  or  from  the  pipe  of  a  smoker  on  a  frosty  morning, 
and  in  a  second  the  transient  body  which  stood  before  me  and 
conversed  like  a  woman,  had  gone  like  a  puff  of  smoke,  from 
her  position  off  to  my  right  and  through  the  wall.  No.  4  was 
a  girl  .vhose  name  I  could  not  catch,  but  she  told  me  that  she 
died  from  trouble  in  her  throat.  No.  5  was  an  old  man  whom 
I  failed  to  recognize.  After  he  had  likewise  vanished  at  a  tangent 
down  through  the  floor  I  heard  a  voice  mention  me  by  name  and 
no  une  standing  near  me.  I  began  to  peer  about,  and  as  I  looked 
up  where  the  ceiling  and  the  wall  met,  I  saw  a  head  and  face 
and  bust  quite  familiar  to  me,  smiling,  and  he  said:  "Stead  is 
here."  I  had  no  conversation,  nor  heard  more  from  him,  and 
like  a  flash  of  pale  light  he  went  from  view  across  in  front  of 
me  right  through  the  rorthern  wall.    No.  7  was  a  female  form 


J.    ;-i'. 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


363 


who  or.ly  remained  long  enough  to  announce,  "I  came  with  Stead. 
I  am  Julia."  No.  8  was  my  spirit  guide,  who  showed  herself 
to  let  me  know  that  she  was  also  there,  and  uttered  only  one 
word,  "Hypatia."  No.  9  was  a  boy  who  gave  the  name  of  Will, 
but  I  was  unable  to  identify  him  at  the  time  No.  10  was  Gertie, 
the  sister  of  May,  who  came  and  went  as  did  her  sister,  from 
and  to  the  cabinet.  No.  11  claimed  to  be  Ex-President  McKinley, 
and  No.  12,  he  said,  was  hii  wife,  who  had  travelled  much  with 
him,  adding  that  for  years  she  was  rn  invalid.  I  thanked  them 
both  for  their  call  oii  mc.  No.  13  was  a  female  that  I  failed  to 
recognize.  No.  14  was  the  ancient  giant  spirit  guide  Asia,  who 
filled  the  room  with  sonorous  vibrations  of  great  depth  and  power, 
and  sang  for  us  a  stanza  or  two  in  his  own  language,  as  he  after 
explained  in  English  to  us.  No.  15  and  16  were  my  own  father, 
Stephen,  and  mother,  Margaret  P.,  who  always  in  one  way  or 
another  are  quite  able  to  identify  themselves  to  me.  No.  17  was 
the  spirit  of  a  man  who  alleged  himself  to  be  Dr.  Burroughs, 
late  of  Detroit,  a  former  friend,  I  think  he  was,  of  a  present 
friend  of  mine,  or  possibly  a  fellow-student  of  mine  during  college 
days;  but  whose  whereabouts  for  some  years  past  have  been 
unknown  to  me.  No.  18  came  and  with  sweet  voice  and  manner 
said,  "I  am  a  little  Indian  giil,  my  name  is  Silver  Star,"  and 
the  light  she  made  resembled  one,  but  only  for  a  moment,  and 
then  with  a  flicker  it  shot  upwards  and  away  through  the  ceiling. 
No  forms  appeared  again  for  a  short  space  of  time,  and  in 
their  absence,  the  lady  psychic  made  the  remark  that  "sometimes 
spirits  from  other  planets  call  hv;re,  and  show  themselves  and 
talk,"  and  she  went  on  to  speak  of  their  size  and  peculiarities. 
She  also  mentioned  that  some  of  the  people  of  Bible  times  would 
return  here  and  converse,  and  named  a  few,  of  which  one  was 
King  Solomon,  when  I  remarked  that  it  was  a  matter  of  interest 
for  me  to  learn  that  fact,  as  one  of  the  several  she  had  mentioned, 
viz.:  King  Solomon  had  written  me,  or  at  least  I  had  received 
some  messages  signed  by  that  name  and  addressed  to  me  through 
a  writing  psychic,  and  I  wondered  if  it  could  be  really  and  truly 
a  fact,  that  King  Solomon  of  old  had  interest  here  now  or  no. 


^P 


t 


iV 


I! 


I 


!  ! 


li 


li, 


■ii       -■ 


364 


DAIVN  Of  TUB  AWAKENED  MIND 


The  cabinet  control,  responding  to  my  thought  and  wish  to  know, 
announced  that  King  Solomon  had  written  me  some  messages 
but  would  write  me  many  more,  as  he  was  helping  me  because 
I  was  to  be  his  medium,  though  King  Solomon  himself  did  not 
appear  to  my  vision  here.  When  I  subsequently  enquired  of 
Hypatia  she  told  me  that  he  did  not  speak  or  show  today,  but 
that  it  was  truly  so  that  King  Solomon  wrote  the  messages  signed 
by  him  and  sent  to  me. 

No.  20  Lily,  the  bright  and  intelligent  little  cabinet  control 
with  the  late  Mrs.  Moss,  materializing  medium,  who  has  been 
seen  and  heard  by  thousands,  during  the  many  years  of  Mrs. 
Moss's  mediumship,  and  who  never  seemed  to  look  older,  nor  to 
get  any  larger,  at  least  that  was  my  experience  of  some  eighteen 
years,  announced  herself  unexpectedly,  in  her  doll-like  cheerful 
way,  by  laughter  of  the  giggling  kind.  Lily  promised  me  in  1894 
in  London,  Ontario,  that  in  case  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Moss,  she, 
Lily,  would  connect  herself  with  my  band.  At  the  first  when 
Lily  came  I  did  not  see  her,  and  no  word  of  her  was  spoken, 
nor  any  reference  made  by  another,  but  when  she  giggled  and 
laughed,  I  spoke  and  said.  "That's  Lily,  I'm  sure  that's  Lily," 
and  so  it  proved  to  be.  To  my  remark  Lily  replied  by  saying,  "I 
promised  you  long  ago  in  London,  Ontario,  that  when  Mrs.  Moss 
passed  to  spirit  life,  that  I  would  come  to  you,  and  today  Mrs. 
Moss  brought  me  here,  to  stay  with  your  band."  And  I  then 
added  words  of  welcome. 

Thus  was  a  promise  made  many  years  ago  confirmed  today. 
Thus  also  more  evidence  has  been  created  confirmatory  in 
character  regarding  wife,  daughter,  wife's  sister,  Hypatia,  my 
parents  and  \Vm.  Stead.  After  the  psychic's  control  had  closed 
the  seance  and  bid  me  good-bye ;  but  before  the  light  was  admitted 
Lily  came  back,  and  while  not  visible  seemingly  had  power,  and 
had  a  brief  conversation  with  the  psychic  and  me. 

At  some  future  time,  or  in  another  book,  I  may  explain  the 
kind  of  spirit  Lily  is,  and  so  of  the  cabinet  and  levitation  spirits 
generally,  which  differ  materially  as  a  class  from  the  others,  quite 
as  much,  in  fact,  as  difTerent  men  in  the  human  race. 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


365 


A  Clairaudient  Message  Received  and  Written  in  My 
Presence  by  a  Physician. 

I  had  only  met  the  doctor  once  before,  and  that  was  in  Toledo ; 
and  after  our  acquaintance  was  formed,  he  had  given  me  a 
letter  of  introduction  to  a  private  lady  psychic  who  did  not  give 
public  seances.  The  seance  held  for  me  by  that  lady,  I  have 
described,  and  nosv  only  refer  to  it,  a-  I  promised  the  doctor 
to  call,  and  let  him  know  my  exp^rienco  while  at  the  seance ; 
and  what  I  thought  of  her  and  it.  This  ..all  I  made  on  Thursday 
afternoon,  and  while  I  sat  chatting  with  him  regarding  the  new 
phase  of  materialization,  he  kept  telling  me  of  things  he  heard 
clairaudiently  and  then  he  ceased  speaking  and  began  to  write 
what  he  alleged  was  said  to  him  for  me ;  and  he  grasped  his 
pencil  and  paper,  and  as  he  wrote  he  handed  it  to  me,  and  as 
I  have  it  now  before  me,  I  will  copy  a  part  of  it,  which  says: 
December  26,  1912,  3  p.m.  (No.  37).  From  \Vm.  Stead.  "I  will 
tell  you.  Dr.  King,  you  are  mistaken,  James  did  not  lack  con- 
fidence, he  was  too  weak.  Mytrs  also  was  too  weak.  I  will  try 
and  write  for  you  the  first  time  I  have  the  opportunity.  Good- 
bye.—W.  T.  Stead." 

The  foregoing  refers  to  what  I  thought  or  said  regaro.ng  the 
failure  of  James  and  Myers  to  write  their  signatures  upon  my 
office  pad. 

Last  Seance  with  J.  B.,  Jonson,  26th  December,  1912.  Seven- 
teen Sitters  in  the  Circle.  The  Author  Has  Three 
Callers. 

J.  B.  Jonson  and  his  wife  have  both  been  away  for  a  season, 
and  therefore  held  no  seances,  but  they  came  home  again  on 
Sunday,  22nd  December,  and  of  course  held  a  seance  on  Monday 
night,  though  both  man  and  wife  were  sick,  and  the  report  of 
it  is  given  in  this  chapter,  and  shows  a  degree  of  success.  But  they 
both  felt  the  strong  draught  on  their  supply  of  energy,  and 
psychic  force,  and  felt  the  withdrawal  or  exhaustion  of  vitality. 
They  cancelled  their  invitations  and  would  make  no  appointments 


?5?W? 


r-  .  •>.■:. 

.1   .-.T 


rivTz^^iKsj; 


i 


i? 


;  :l 


^■i; 


W  '. 


366 


DAiyN  OF  THE  /^WAKENED  MIND 


unless  there  should  be  improvement  in  both,  of  their  conditions, 
and  so  three  days  went  by,  Tuesday,  Wednesday  and  Thursday, 
and  the  evenings  of  both  Tuesday  and  Wtdiicsday.  and  thus  they 
were  enabled  to  make  a  little  gain,  and  by  Thursday  afternoon 
arrangements  were  entered  into  for  another  scrincc  on  that 
evening,  which  perhaps  may  prove  to  be  his  last  for  he  has 
changed  his  occupation  and  will  go  away  and  free  imsclf  for 
this  winter  at  least,  and  maybe  altogether,  of  V.olding  seances, 
which  are  without  a  doubt  a  very  heavy  drain  upon  his  physical 
and  ner\'Ous  vitalTty.  and  will  undoubtedly  shorten  his  life. 

I  was  privileged  to  be  present  at  the  seance  on  Thursday  night, 
26th  December,  1912,  which  may  prove  to  be  my  last  with  him. 
The  demonstrations  were  truly  wonderful  considering  conditions 
presenting.  The  sitters  numbered  seventeen,  old  and  young,  and 
everyone  had  one  or  more  callers,  for  there  were  some  tweny-five 
in  all;  but  the  interviews  were  short  and  it  was  evident  that 
the  power  required  was  weakening.  I  may  note  in  passing,  that 
there  was  nothing  to  report  different  from  other  seances,  or  in 
addition  to  what  was  recorded  before,  and  will  conclude  with 
a  reference  or  two  to  my  own  experience. 

May  came  to  me  again  and  seemed  inclined  to  try  again  and 
better  walk.  Touching  my  left  arm  she  stepped  out  from  the 
cabinet  five  or  six  feet  so  all  could  see  her  well  and  seemed  to 
have  gained  strength,  and  was  now  able  to  both  walk  and  talk 
better  than  on  some  previous  occasions,  though  she  has  not  yet 
been  able  to  speak  as  loud  and  clear,  as  when  she  used  the 
trumpet. 

Cleopatra  the  beautiful  again  presented  herself  to  our  view, 
and  at  my  request  touched  my  arm  and  walked  with  me  out  in 
the  circle,  where  the  sitters  were  able  to  approach  near  enough 
to  obtain  an  excellent  view. 

I  wish  here  to  conclude  my  reference  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jonson 
and  their  psychical  demonstrations,  by  acknowledging  my  fullest 
appreciation  of  their  uniformly  courteous  attitude  and  good  will 
extended  me  continuously,  during  eight  years,  as  well  as  to  my 
wife,  when  she  with  me  conducted  critical  investigations;  and 


-iTvi^"'    ■;7j;:"'?-- 


DAiyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


367 


where  since  passing  to  spirit  realms,  she  now  returns  to  meet 
me,  and  corroborate  from  both  points  of  view  the  facts  I  strive 
to  demonstrate,  and  prove  as  true.  I  hope  and  trust  tliat  Jonson 
and  his  wife  may  Hvc  to  enjoy  many  years  ol  human  life;  and 
that  each  year  may  be  well  filled  with  health,  happiness  and 
prosperity.  I  wish  also  to  thank  Gray  Feather,  the  strong-  Indian, 
with  such  noble  character,  who  takes  the  control  of  Jonson  in 
the  seance,  for  uniformity  of  his  kindness  and  friendship,  not  only 
in  the  home  of  Jonson,  but  elsewhere,  and  for  his  repeated  acts 
of  bringing  messages  to  me ;  but  likewise  for  some  advantaj"  ^s 
which  he  has  shown  to  nic,  by  his  control  of  other  mediums, 
Oiie  especially,  where  he  could  speak  himself  through  trumpets 
to  me,  and  also  bring  loved  ones,  friends  and  others  to  talk 
with  me. 


muTrr-^^T-Tn"'^''  - 


( 


iT 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

AGAIN  I  had  a  valued  opportunity  while  resting  for  a 
day  or  two,  during  the  closing  week  of  December,  1912; 
^  for  in  accordance  with  an  understanding  between 
Hypatia,  the  psychic  and  myself,  on  my  first  arrival  ns  a  guest 
at  the  home  of  the  Huinan-Psychic-Telephone,  it  was  agreed  that 
time  for  communicaticn  should  be  divided  into  parts,  so  as  to 
afford  my  loved  ones,  guides,  and  the  group  of  friends,  scientists 
and  researchers,  all  a  fair  opportunity  to  communicate  with  me, 
and  I  with  them.  My  loved  ones  came  and  our  communings 
were  a  joy  to  all ;  but  this  feature  was  mostly  personal,  and  not 
available  for  publication,  w  ith  one  or  two  exceptions ;  but  to  me 
as  well  as  to  them,  was  very  gratifying. 

So  too  with  my  guides,  who  encouraged  me,  and  gave  mc 
information,  and  instruction ;  but  here  I  make  exception,  and 
share  with  the  reader,  the  pleasure,  knowledge  and  the  advantages 
I  gained,  from  v.-immunications  held  with  Hypatia;  and  a  part 
of  this  I  have  already  given  in  a  chapter  by  itself,  devoted  to 
some  questions  of  moment,  and  of  deep  interest,  which  I  com- 
mend to  the  reader's  thoughtful  consideration.  (See  Chapter 
XXIII.) 

I  now  desire  as  before,  on  a  previous  visit,  where  my  presence 
alone  with  the  psychic  seemed  to  improve  conditions,  to  --'•  "iva 
voce  questions  and  have  my  spirit  friends  answer  me,  a^  •  as 
to  commune  or  converse  through  the  automatic  hand  and  pen. 

I  now  speak  to  the  instrument,  and  wish  to  say,  that  as  this 
is  my  final  levee  here,  for  my  spirit  friends,  i-efore  I  close  my 
book,  I  wish  especially  to  afford  early  opportunity  to  all,  and 
will  myself  be  ready  when  you  are  at  ease. 

The  Instrument.  —  I  am  now  free  to  be  continuously  at  your 
service,  for  the  remainder  of  your  time  here.  Your  loved  ones, 
and  also  Hypatia,  are  here,  as  well  as  others. 

J  S.  K.  —  Hypatia,  I  would  among  the  first  desire  to  hear 

368 


'.^xatssar. 


1^^-  '■''  >i^l' V-iJ'JLWM^^^Ijr  ^kU... 


•  iwV 


.t«r,iwr 


DAH'N  or  nil'.  AW. ^K  UN  ED  aUND 


36Q 


from  some  of  those  witli  wliom  I  held  converse  before.  I  expect 
to  hear  from  Professor  Jntncs  and  F.  W.  il.  Myers.  And  I  also 
expect  to  hear  from  \Vm.  Stead,  repardincj  some  matters  on  cither 
side  of  the  Atlantic  which  are  in  the  minds  of  us  both. 

Hypatia.  —  The  three  you  name  arc  now  here,  and  will  remain 
until  you  po  away.  And  there  are  others  also  from  whom  you 
will  be  pleased  to  hear, 

11  a.m.,  28th  December.  1912.  (No.  38.)  From  Wm.  T.  Stead. 
—  My  dear  friend,  I  remember  it  all  in  spirit,  if  not  in  detail. 
I  will  be  here  and  listen.    It  is  plain  to  me  that  jealousy  is  to 

be  cause  for  silence I  feel  assured  that  it  will  be  all 

straightened  out  eventually. 

J.  S.  K.  —  Friend  Stead,  your  spirit  picture  does  not  fully 
coincide  with  your  photo  taken  a  few  years  ago. 

VVm.  Stead.  —  It  is  my  picture  that  you  have,  and  as  I  told 
you  it  is  copy  of  no  other.  If  you  cannot  print  it  you  can  describe 
it,  and  tell  how  it  was  obtaincl.  Your  description  of  the  picture 
coming  into  view  is  remarkably  concise,  and  direct,  and  at  the 
same  time  readable,  or  presented  in  a  way  to  arouse  interest  of 

the  casual  reader It  is  like  me  to  some  degree.    I  think 

my  desire  to  have  it  differ  from  all  other  pictures  of  me,  may 
have  caused  the  assistants  to  change  it  too  materially.  I  will 
remain  here  most  of  the  day,  and  while  yo      'eep  I'll  go  away. 

J.  S.  K.  —  Vou  will  remember  the  error  n  your  message, 
where  you  said.  "My  son  and  wife  are  with  me  here,"  and  that 
some  one  at  home  had  condemned  the  messages  as  not  genuine 
on  that  account,  and  then.  I  wrote  an  explanation  for  the  book, 
showing  how  errors  creep  in,  and  how  easily  I  accounted  for  it, 
by  using  the  word  "your"  before  wife,  as  that  had  occurred 
frequently,  for  both  she  and  you  had  told  me  so;  and  now  I 
feel  I  want  to  know  if  what  I  added  is  to  your  mind  quite 
satisfactory  ? 

Wm.  Stead.  —  What  you  have  said  is  true,  attended  by  the 
wife  of  you,  I  always  am,  when  I  am  here,  for  when  the  hand 
is  writing  she  (your  wife)  is  near;  and  if  she  thought  it  proper 


?!!^^«5P!^^^o^ 


'■i^  . 


<*' 


370 


DAIVN  01-  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


.:! 


■pace,  her  thought  with  mine  the  pen  would  trace,  as  mixed 
photography  could  he  without  design,  but  carelessly.  A  person 
speaking  loud  in  the  same  room  when  telephone  is  used,  might 
be  heard  at  a  distance  so.  This  is  a  mental  instrument  of  similar 
degree,  and  often  by  an  accident  a  message  mixed  may  be. 

J.  S.  K.  —  /  understand  that  a  certain  medium  known  to  you 
and  me,  uas  first  to  hear  that  you  had  ^one  to  spirit  sphere,  thi 
fact  being  made  lawun  to  her  tliroiti^h  her  guide;  and  that  / 
xvas  first  to  receive  x<'ord  direct  from  you.  through  the  hand 
of  this  present  instrument,  'ihich  7cas  dated  on  the  lOth  of  April; 
and  that  /  'cas  the  first  human  that  you  recognised,  and  that 
recognised  yon  7>.hen  you  first  appeared  in  your  transient  body, 
at  J.   B.  Jonsoit's,   April   iHih,   10   p.m. 

Wm.  Stead.  —  I  think  she  refers  to  the  fact  that  I  told  you, 
that  this  hand  was  tlic  first  that  I  wrote  through  but  it  w^as  not 
a  case  of  favoritism  on  my  part  at  all.  Your  guide  Hypatia, 
capable  and  strong,  came  to  me  in  my  need  and  7i'oc,  and  held 
me  to  my  harmonv,  tilt  I  gfc^K'  free  from  earth  conditions'  woe 
in  me.  What  she  says  is  true  to  this  extent,  that  she  'tcas  the 
first  trumpet  instrument  wfcd  by  me,  but  I  came  here  with 
Hypatia,  and  wrote,  assisted  by  her  and  Julia  It  is  of  small 
moment  anyway.  /  zcas  too  z<.'eak  to  use  a  trumpet  at  first,  and 
had  to  be  assisted  every  Tioy  to  write  or  talk. 

Your  explanation  regarding  interjection  of  words  in  error,  is 
to  me  wonderfully  exact  description.  Like  to  that  which  I  just 
wrote,  a  person  speaking  in  a  room  when  telephone  is  being  used, 
might  have  his  or  Ik  r  voice  convcved  to  distant  listener,  will  )ut 
design,  or  desire  to  interfere  with  what  was  being  done  by 
speaker  at  the  '[ilione.  We  all  are  in  a  state  of  harmony,  and  no 
deceiving  evil  thinker  is  allowed  at  hand.  This  is  attended  to 
by  her  (the  instnuncnt's')  small  elemental  servants  known  to 
thee  as  "Mike"  and  "Lala  Lee."  Outside  are  strangers,  inside 
are  friends  in  harmony,  as  your  guides,  her  guides  and  such  ones 
as  James  and  M;  crs,  and  others  who  work  for  good  of  all  human- 
ity like  you  are  trying  now  to  do.  Serving  spirits  may  be  crude 
in  some  degree,  but  they  all  love  and  serve  in  harmony 


.ISWI    •.J.^ 


•'*'  li .  ,, 


DAll'N  O/'  Tin-  All'AKl.Nl.n  MIND 


371 


The  description  of  my  picture  is  ri*markal>Ic  mul  assi«t<;  your 
scientific  endeavor  to  prove  the  fact  of  cotitmiiity  of  life. 

J.  S.  K. —  )'oH  kitoTK-  the  attitude  asxuir^.i  hy  n  certain  inex- 
perienced one,  that  the  messages  over  your  natuc  licre  not 
genuine. 

Wm  Stead.  —  The  messaf^cs  icere  uritten  by  'hv  dictatwn. 
This  is  true,  the  same  as  it  is  true  that  '  rcas  sitte>-  for  the  picture. 
I  liould  like  to  hate  them  published  as  far  as  I  myself  am  con- 
cerned, but  if  you  know  of  any  serious  reason,  why  they  sliould 
not  be,  do  witli  them  as  you  tliink  it  best.  /  do  not  sec  "ahat  harm 
'twould  be  if  it  should  be  proved  true,  that  I  communciatc  throui^h 
ntauy  men.  Does  it  uot  nlso  pro:  e  I  come  a:^ain^  If  you  -.cere 
spirit  free,  witJi  all  your  thiukin^  life  and  ener^^y,  would  you 
not  ^'0  to  every  open  door,  and  use  each  po\rr  at  hand,  and  then 
feel  sad.  to  see  so  little  \'as  your  pox^rr  :n  do  '  It  is  that  case 
U'ith  tne.  I  tliink  and  arpue  too.  W'liy  cannot  you  be  blessed 
witli  psychic  power  to  touch  and  see  and  hear  the  loving  spirits 
near,  when  others  who  do  not  make  use  of  it  like  you  would 
do.  are  blessed  indeed.  I  also  tried  in  every  way  to  teach  man- 
kind, but  often  found  them  most  perverse  and  blind. 

J.  S.  K.  —  Friend  Stead,  if  you  know  its  wording  do  you 
approve  of  my  Pronunciamento  on  the  first  page  of  my  book? 

Wm.  Ste.\d.  —  I  do  indeed,  'tis  stated  like  a  creed,  and  semi- 
prayer,  or  dedicatory  benediction. 

J.  S.  K.  —  I  would  hke  to  have  your  opinion  as  to  whether 
law  or  public  sentiment  would  be  opposed  to  the  publication  of 
the  contents  of  the  mes.sagcs  from  members  of  the  Royal  Family, 
which  is  in  no  way  disre-pectful? 

Wm.  SiR.\n.  —  It  would  not  seem  to  mc  to  be  in  any  way  a 
harm  to  Royalty.  It  is  well  known  tha'  our  tjood  Queen  was 
student  of  this  thoui::ht,  and  thinkers  of  this  a<jc  have  lihc  ral 
grown,  so  they  allow  a  man  to  think  quite  free,  and  all  the  state- 
ments you  have  made  have  come  to  you  through  medium's  aid, 
and  what  you  think  is  what  vou  say.  I  think  it  is  a  book  of 
experience  and  belief;  and  will  so  impress  any  reader.  You  do 
not  use  the  names  of  Royalty  in  any  but  respectful  way;  and 


7 


r 


ri  '  ] 


If       \ 


i   1^ 


l\ 


372 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


I  believe  no  word  they'll  say,  I  do,  and  I  believe  it  would  apply 
for  even  a  law  court  could  not  question  that  you  so  received  it, 
and  that  to  you  it  seemed  acceptable  and  true.  To  me  it  seems 
a  readable  interesting  description  of  mind  in  normal  and  sub- 
normal consciousness,  and  I  fail  to  see  wherein  it  is  not  right 
or  free  from  stain.  I'll  write  to  you  today  again.  I'll  step  aside 
and  let  Hypatia  be  writer  instead  of  me. 

2.30  p.m.,  28th  December,  1912.  From  Hypatia.  — I  wish 
to  say  that  I  have  been  with  you  the  whole  week  through,  and 
I  with  you  believe  'twill  be  beyond  question  of  law  or  creed, 
and  you  will  feel  quite  glad  in  end ;  and  realize  your  woe  was 
friend ;  for  it  has  armed  you  for  a  fight  that  is  ahead,  you  fear, 
but  as  I  see,  no  fight  will  be.  The  danger  has  passed.  Near 
to  you  is  good  indeed,  and  you  will  be  made  proud  and  strong, 
and  what  you  pray  will  come  to  you  this  very  day. 

J,  s.  K.  —  Thank  you,  Hypatia,  for  what  you  say. 

2.45  p.m.,  28th  December,  1912.  From  Wiluam  James.— We 
are  listeners,  interested  ones  indeed.  I  am  William  James  who 
write.  It  was  to  me  a  grief  and  woe  that  I  could  not  use  your 
pen  so  to  write  upon  your  pad ;  and  here  I  wish  to  say,  that  I 
will  yet  do  that  act  for  you. 

J,  s.  K.  —  I  never  met  you  in  human  life,  and  when  you 
materialized  for  me,  I  felt  somewhat  disappointed,  as  I  expected 
to  see  an  old  man,  with  gray  hair,  and  instead,  it  appeared  to 
me  as  shade  of  red. 

William  James.  —  After  we  are  in  spirit  for  a  time,  we  go 
back  to  our  youth  or  prime,  and  so  I  do  appear  since  I  am  living 
here,  like  to  a  man  of  forty-five  or  fifty  at  the  most.  It  was 
myself  at  best,  and  you  will  find  it  true  that  it  was  I  who  so 
appeared  to  you.  My  idea  was  that  the  picture  of  me  as  gray 
were  common  to  humanity,  and  might  be  in  your  memory,  there- 
fore I  showed  myself  to  you  as  myself  whom  you  never  knew. 
My  hair  was  reddish  blonde,  and  later  it  was  mixed  with  gray 
and  nearly  white  when  I  was  free  from  my  own  frail  anatomy. 


Ltii  J 


,f? 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


373 


From  F.  W.  II.  Myers.  —  I  gave  to  Professor  James  first 
opportunity,  as  it  was  understood  by  you ;  and  when  he  failed, 
I  tliought  now  I  will  wait  till  I  have  strength  to  try  and  surely 
do;  and  this  I  did  in  sight  of  you.  It  seems  divulged  to  be  to 
you,  the  fact  of  my  appearance  true.  We  have  been  talking 
here  today;  and  wondering  why  we  cannot  with  this  hand  give 
our  personality.  The  laws  of  God's,  domain  are  strange  beyond 
compare,  and  it  was  myself  who  was  there  to  view  of  you.  I 
took  the  pen  in  hand  and  thought  that  I  might  it  command,  but 
after  second  effort,  the  power  of  support  was  gone  from  me,  and 
I  was  spirit  only  without  power  to  rule  the  pen.  I  now  intend 
to  try  again  at  future  day,  and  hope  to  be  successful  in  the  view 
of  you,  upon  your  office  pad  to  sign  my  name,  as  I  did  when 
on  earth.  My  appearance  to  you  was  not  so  very  plain,  but  what 
I  tried  to  do  was  write  to  you. 

J.  S.  K.  —  Friend  Myers,  can  you  not  write  for  me,  something 
of  such  a  character  as  will  prove  your  own  personality? 

Myers.  —  I  will  answer  the  question  when  I  may,  perhaps 
some  other  time  today. 

From  Queen  Victoria.  —  My  beloved  subject,  I,  Victoria, 
have  listened  to  your  thought  and  prayer,  and  woe,  and  I  for 
one  cannot  see  why  it  should  not  be  produced  in  print,  what  I 
have  written  so,  through  psychic  hand.  It  is  the  truth  and  many 
living  men  knew  I  believed  that  spirits  come  again,  and  if  I  have 
not  won  the  prize  by  speaking  words  I  promised  you,  it  is  not 
fault  of  me.  I  surely  thought  I  did  it  so,  that  it  made  living 
mortals  know.  There  is  a  mental  tension  there  (at  Julia's  Bureau), 
that  jars  capacity  to  do;  but  it  is  to  me  quite  enigmatical,  the 
same  as  it  has  been  to  you.  It  is  like  a  repellant  force,  and  jars 
us  from  our  plan  and  course. 

My  son  Edward,  and  my  consort  Albert,  both  believe  that  it 
will  not  be  cause  of  harm  or  injury  ta  you,  but  we  may  err,  so 
talk  with  man  of  law,  if  you  believe  it  wise.  In  other  books  we 
have  been  mentioned  so,  at  least  myself  and  Albert  good  and 
true,  and  loved  by  me  the  same  as  wife  to  you.  Alice  also  to 
me  very  dear,  and  I  found  comfort  in  ai  way,  because  of  words 


374 


DAH'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


1.     I 


fl   '1 


that  I  believed  came  from  the  dear  ones  through  the  different 
psychic  instruments  that  I  had  opportunity  to  use  and  see. 

Yes,  I  would  have  signed  on  the  pad  for  you,  if  there  had  beer 
sufficient  power.  I'd  have  given  my  home  signature  familial 
to  the  family,  and  others  too;  and  I  still  hope  this  thing  to  do, 
Hypatia  is  wide  awake  and  tries  in  every  way  to  fulfill  prayers 
of  you. 

The  medium  new  (private  lady  psychic  in  Toledo)  and  doctoi 
psychic  too,  gave  to  you  hope  of  future  promise  in  case  of  Jon- 
son's  silence  or  death. 

J.  S.  K.  —  At  this  point  the  psychic's  hand  ceased  to  write  foi 
Her  Majesty,  but  did  so  for  another,  and  hence  I  enquired  by 
speaking,  is  Queen  Victoria  still  here?  If  so  I  wish  to  say  I  am 
grrateful  for  her  encouragement. 

From  Victoria.  —  Yes,  I  Victoria  remain,  but  wishing  a  slight 
rest,  I  let  a  stranger  to  me  speak,  till  I  should  be  in  readiness 
to  write.  You  will  sleep  well  tonight.  It  is  a  wise  thing  for 
you  to  fast,  for  you  have  not  a  need  of  food.  I  was  of  your 
temperament  in  some  degree ;  and  I  will  stay  near  you,  and  be 
able  to  write  at  future  date  upon  a  pad  you  hold  in  your  own 
hand.  I  will,  if  possible  to  me,  fulfill  what  I  have  promised  you 
that  I  would  do. 

Etherializations  will  appear  to  your  mortal  view,  life-like  but 
transparent.  I  say  it  because  I  remain,  but  it  is  given  to  me  by 
another.  I  will  go  now  and  let  your  spirit  brother  David  write 
to  you,  my  subject  true.    Goodnight. 


t 


11.22  a.m.,  29th  December,  1912.  From  Hypatia.  —  I  am  pre- 
pared to  write  for  you  in  any  way  you  ask  me  to.  It  is  as  easy 
for  me  to  write  in  one  order  as  another. 

I  have  with  me  at  present  time  your  wife  and  spirit  brother, 
and  Jesse  too,  nephew  of  you,  your  daughter  also  is  with  May, 
and  will  write  later  in  the  day. 

From  Wm.  T.  Stead.  (No.  39.)  la  listener  am,  to  what 
you  say  to  me  today.  I  am  also  studying  the  features  of  this 
cut  before  me.    I  believe  that  I,  a  spirit  bereft  of  earthly  clay,  do 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


375 


really  look  more  like  to  the  picture  received  by  you  at  Bangs 
sisters. 

When  I  appear  to  you  in  seances,  do  I  not  in  some  degree 
appear  as  in  the  picture  here? 

J.  S.  K.  —  The  picture  which  came  into  view  at  Chicago  on 
April  27th,  was  certainly  a  true  picture  of  your  form,  and  clothed 
appearance,  as  you  came  from  the  cabinet  in  a  transient  body 
to  me  in  the  Jonson  seance  on  the  18th  of  April,  the  difference 
in  time  being  only  nine  days. 

Wm.   T.   Stead.  —  /   told  you  true  it  was  not  a  fake,   or 
fraudulent.     It  is  my  opinion,  and  this  opinion  is  founded  on 
experience,  and  chserzation,  that  the  spirit,  or  soul,  if  you  prefer 
that  word  to  designate  that  zvhich  departs  from  man,  zvhen  life 
goes  out,  is  personally  engraved  and  impressed,  and  truly  is  the 
man,  and  I  myself  belieze  I  look  like  this  the  picture  here.   If  you 
were  kicked  »r  battered  in  the  face  —  to  human  view  the  scar 
would  show ;  but  when  you  were  a  spirit  free,  the  normal  face 
would  show  to  thee,  or  to  the  ones  like  you  in  spirit  free.    Old 
age  and  circumstances  of  my  life,  would  change  my  face  and  hair 
in  some  degree,  but  when  at  ease  my  spirit  free  comes  forth 
to  view,  it  would  appear  more  like  this  cut  to  you.    In  the  private 
lady  psychic's  seance  (on  December  24th)  I  made  a  special  effort 
to  appear  as  I  was  known  or  remembered.    At  Bangs  sisters  I 
had  it  in  view,  that  I  should  give  a  picture  true  of  me,  as  glorified 
hy  being  spirit  free,  and  thus  remove  all  thought  of  trickery  of 
these  the  sisters  gifted  with  this  power.    Why  is  it  that  it  cannot 
be  published  as  what  you  received  at  Bangs  sisters,  I  myself 
cannot  see?    It  was  so  received  by  you,  and  if  it  looks  like  me 
even  in  slight  degree,  it  does  as  well  as  much  of  human  effort 
in  that  line.    Take  this  one's  photo,  is  it  like  to  her  (the  psychic) 
and  if  it  may  go  forth  as  artist's  work,  I  see  no  reason  why  the 
same  privilege  cannot  be  granted  to  me.     If  relative  of  mine 
(a  cousin)  unbiased  by  affection's  jealousy,  can  see  in  this  my 
looks,  impro  ed  may  be,  why  should  it  not  go  forth  to  show 
the  general  public  what  to  you  is  interesting,  as  a  view  of  spirit 
face  as  shown  to  you. 


I  f 


)l  J 


'■t 


I 

J}  \ 


I          - 

%■ 

m^ 

;.--.M  t 

i 

1       } 

1 

1 

i 

iiy 

376 


DAfVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


J.  S.  K.  — I  think  I'll  act  on  the  suggestion  of  Hypatia, 
regard  to  pubhshing  two  pictures  of  myself.  The  one.  side  vi 
at  age  of  65,  will  appear  at  the  end  of  Chapter  XXX,  devol 
to  yourself,  while  the  one,  full  face  view,  at  age  70  will  U 
my  declaration  at  the  first  of  the  book,  and  though 'they  be 
are  p-tures  of  myself,  which  many  might  discredit,  becai 
there  are  so  many  points  of  diflference,  and  still  they  both  we 
photographic  pictures  of  me.  Though  the  earlier  one  is  65 
looks  older  than  the  one  at  70,  and  so  in  your  case,  with  a  great 
range  for  difference  between  the  human  and  the  spirit  picture 
and  hence  whate'er  the  d6ubt  of  others,  we  both  know  that  yo 
picture  and  my  picture  are  each  genuine. 

Wm  Stead.  - 1  like  the  idea  also.  The  first  one  is  present( 
(in  side  view)  in  a  view  that  cuts  off  natural  look  of  you 
you  so  do,  and  say  the  question  arises,  are  we  as  spirits  fr- 
changed  in  our  looks  in  some  degree.  And  was  it  not  the  trul 
that  Stead  so  wrote  to  me  by  written  words  at  a  distance  sayir 
the  picture  thus  presented  was  a  view  of  him  at  then,  and  altc 
gether  new.  It  is  my  intention  to  sign  my  name  on  your  pa 
too,  when  it  is  held  in  hand  of  you. 

J.  S.  K.  —  Hypatia,  do  you  approve  of  my  having  the  pictur 
of  Stead  published  ?  °         f 

Hypatia. -I  favor  it  because  my  opinion  is  in  the  line  tha 

you  present I  also  favor  it  because  if  I  had  not  favore 

Jt,  I  would  not  have  allowed  you  to  have  the  cut  made. 

J.  S.  K.  —  You  intimated  the  last  time  I  was  here,  that  I  woul( 
have  another  sitting  with  Jonson,  but  that  it  would  not  be  a 
successful  as  some  in  the  past,  and  this  I  since  found  to  be  true 
Still  I  feel  satisfied  to  have  the  evidence  from  James  anc 
Myers,  even  though  it  was  incomplete,  it  was  partially  successful 
for  they  materialized,  and  made  the  attempt  to  write;  and  I  an 
encouraged  to  anticipate  greater  success  at  some  future  day 
with  favorable  opportunity,  and  thank  them  both,  for  the  effori 
at  fulfillment  of  a  previous  promise,  made  to  me  at  another  time 


DAU'-N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


377 


and  place,  namely  through  this  psychic  here,  other  than  the  one 
through  whom  they  materialized  to  me. 

From  F.  W.  H.  Myers.  — I  felt  the  need  of  effort  strong, 
for  I  was  told  'twas  my  last  opportunity  to  get  my  signature, 
in  pulilic  view  presented  in  the  first  book  of  you.  His  (Jonson's) 
vital  force  is  low.  His  winter  work  is  ended  quite,  and  I  am 
glad  that  )ou  appreciate  my  effort  strong  to  write.  I  presented 
myself  as  more  youthful  than  pictures  taken  at  the  last,  but  how 
I  looked  as  shown  to  you  is  in  your  memory  fast. 

From  Prof.  Willi.am  James.  —  I,  William  James,  listen  with 
earnestness  to  what  you  say,  the  why  this  one  cannot  tell  you 
how  Myers  looks  is  because  her  (the  psychic's)  guides  do  not 
allow  him  to  tell  it.  She  don't  see  him  and  if  she  could,  she 
could  describe  him.  It  is  true  as  you  say,  but  in  a  way  the  little 
guides  depend  upon  her  conscious  knowledge  in  the  matter.  They 
hold  a  private  censorship  over  it.  In  the  message  in  which 
"Martha,"  your  first  wife,  was  mentioned,  the  instrument  had 
never  heard  that  name  associated  with  you,  and  she  did  not 
know,  if  it  was  right  or  not.  It  slipped  in,  and  as  she  sent  the 
message  to  you  as  her  hand  wrote  it,  you  received  it,  thus,  but 
if  she'd  copied  it,  she  might  have  left  it  out,  for  fear  of  error. 
Her  little  guides  do  not  judge,  except  by  her  judgment  or  past 
experience.  It  is  a  peculiar  thing  that  you  are  working  out,  dear 
Brother  King,  and  if  I  can  in  any  way  at  any  future  time  complete 
or  compete  in  eflfort  to  write  my  name,  I  will  do  so. 

In  regard  to  the  description  of  Myers  it  is  like  this  hand  not 
being  permitted  to  write  in  imitation  of  my  own. 

We  have  been  about  here,  since  you  came.  In  fact  we  attended 
you  here,  and  at  the  other  seances  (in  Toledo)  and  I  have 
contended  with  the  ancient  guides  at  her  side,  or  managers  of 
her  capacity  to  do,  and  I  have  argued,  if  it  is  her  wish,  and  your 
wish,  and  Hypatia's  wish,  why  can  I  not  be  permitted  to  use 
these  pliable  muscles  in  giving  my  signature  to  you.  It  produces 
no  effect  beyond  their  permission  to  let  her  know  that  I  so  wish 
to  do. 
From  Dr.  Sharp  (Guide  of  Etta  Wriedt).  — Your  book  is 


m^^m"'^''^^^: 


ii 


h 


!>:  1 


\l 


W    I 


378 


DAPVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


shown  to  me  in  symbol  of  a  book  upon  a  cloud,  and  by  its  a 
you'll  lift  the  shroud  of  death  in  large  degree  from  readers,  . 
humanity.  It  is  my  opinion  that  your  book  "Dawn  of  the  Awakeni 
Mind"  will  be  a  standard  of  its  kind. 

My  medium  is  not  exhausted,  and  she  enjoys  the  work,  ar 
she  will  feci  proud  of  the  words  you  say  regarding  work  of  he 
Yes.  It  will  please  her.  She  don't  want  pictures  of  her  in  prin 
I,  Dr.  Sharpe.  want  you  to  decide  yourself  what  to  do  regardir 
the  picture  painted  by  the  spirit  hand.  It  is  my  opinion  its  bett( 
left  out,  but  my  opinion  does  not  coincide  with  what  Hypat 
and  your  band  believe  is  best.  I,  too.  admire  how  you're  dresse< 
It  climaxes  your  dignity  in  very  marked  degree. 

As  the  words  were  spoken  out.  as  they  were  written,  the 
provoked  a  humorous  remark  or  two,  from  those  sitting  in  th 
room,  and  provoked  as  well  a  quiet  titter  of  laughter  amon 
them,  when  Dr.  Sharpe  quickly  responded  as  here  follows: 

"Oh,  I  don't  question  your  dignity,  or  respected  position, 
was  simply  remarking  on  your  choice  of  plumage.  I  believe  th 
selection  of  chapters  or  pictures  in  your  book  is  truly  a  matte 
of  choice,  like  your  selection  of  apparel,  really  none  of  my  aflfaii 
The  season's  greeting  to  you.  Doctor  dear;  I  am  delighted  toe 
to  see  you  here,  in  happiness  and  rest.  It  is  for  you  the  ver 
best  you  can  do.  As  to  the  spelling  of  my  name.  /  think  it  shouh 
be  signed  with  an  "e"  added  after  the  "p",  it  is  as  I  have  use, 
it  so. 

I'll  give  your  respects  to  Etta,  Doctor  King.  It  is  to  me 
speaking  seriously,  a  joy  to  have  met  and  respected  you.  so  manj 
years  of  this  your  mortal  life.  Your  statements  regarding  hei 
work  will  please  and  delight  my  medium,  Etta  Wriedt  She 
hkes  and  respects  you,  and  I  also  do.  Your  Professional  brother 
Dr.  SiiARPE.  [The  way  he  wrote  his  own  name  in  human  life 
others  omit  the  e  now.]  ' 

From  Jui.ia  Ames. -Gains  are  like  golden  grains  of  sand, 
and  what  your  book  is  here,  is  like  a  mountain  made  of  precious 
stone.  Each  statement  has  a  beauty  of  its  own,  but  all  together 
It  is  good  and  strong.    I  wish  to  help  this  work  along,  and  help 


Ik  1^ 


\ 


DAH'N  Of  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


379 


my  medium  William  Stead  to  be  able  at  later  date  to  prove  that 
this  is  true  what  he  has  written  through  this  hand  for  you. 
I  also  like  the  picture  too. 

From  Clegg  \\rii;ht.  —  To  Dr.  King  I  wish  to  say  that  when 
my  spirit  went  to  stay,  1  was  for  a  time  clairaudient  like  in  power 
to  seiise  tlie  cartli  a  J  spirit  sphere.  I  was  transferred  to  the 
other  end  of  the  tube  of  my  consciousness.  I  myself  was  complete 
where  my  consciousness  was  accustomed  to  be  taken  when  I  was 
entranced.  After  I  was  there  by  a  similar  process  my  conscious- 
ness was  aliowed  to  return  to  the  vicinity  of  my  dead  body.  I 
could  sense  it  at  a  distant  point,  and  yet  be  conscious  of  my 
spiritual  surroundings.  I  saw  William  Stead,  and  Julia  Ames, 
who  by  the  way  are  here  now  —  and  many  of  the  noted,  advanced 
thinkers,  that  I  have  met  from  time  to  time.  Of  course  my  wife, 
of  whom  I  was  deprived  for  year  or  so,  was  at  my  side,  and  with 
me  during  my  transition  from  ill  body,  into  consciousness  of  this 
the  glory  of  eternal  life.  The  mind  set  free.  I  was  an  analytcal 
thinker,  and  I  often  wondered  too,  the  same  as  you,  and  so  I 
make  a  picture  of  the  way  that  I  was  taken  from  this  life  to  stay. 
It  was  like  going  into  a  trance  state,  except  that  state  in  my 
case  was  an  unconscious  one,  except  my  own  consent  to  have 
it  done.  But  in  transition,  I  was  broad  awake,  and  knew  my 
friends,  and  felt  the  break,  that  set  me  free.  Oh,  life  is  not  the 
wonder  or  the  good,  that  men  believe  it  is.  To  me  before  I  died, 
I  felt  that  I  so  wished  to  live,  and  gain  my  health,  so  that  I  might 
work  do,  but  after  I  was  free  I  felt  and  realized  and  knew,  the 
wonders  of  the  spirit  view,  and  wondered  how  I  could  have  felt 
content  to  live  and  suffer  as  I  had  to  do,  in  body  frail,  and  thin 
and  pale. 

My  guides  Rurhton,  John  Shaw  and  others  are  with  me  here, 
and  help  me  all  they  can.  I  am  told  this  the  work  you  do,  will 
benefit  your  fellow  man.  "Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind"  is  a  fit 
name  and  strong,  and  you  will  feel  the  benefits  of  years  of 
study,  now  before  so  very  long.  Your  contention  is  proved  in 
many  a  way.  Spirits  do  come  to  earth  to  stay,  and  to  assist  men 
on  their  way.    I,  Clegg  Wright,  am  here,  and  I  am  just  as  real, 


mm^r/'^\ 


I 


I::' 


380 


DAirN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MJND 


and  just  as  much  in  life  as  when  I  was  a  visitor  at  Lily  Dale 
before.  I  see  you  too,  I  also  sec  why  I  was  shifted.  I  am 
nearer  and  beyond  the  rhyming  necessity.  Eberling,  the  instru 
ment's  guide,  in  accordance  with  the  expressed  wish  of  my  guides, 
permitted  nie  to  be  shifted  beyond  the  rhyming  zone. 

It  is  a  great  privilege  indeed  to  be  a  teacher  of  teachers,  and 
I  am  told  that  you  will  cause  much  discussion,  but  it  will  be  oi 
a  friendly,  or  argumentative  type.  What  a  frail  thing  a  man  is 
anyway.  It  is  iny  condition  tiiat  tlie  medium  gets,  but  is  it  not 
a  comfort  to  be  able  to  write  like  mystif,  and  not  rhyme?  I  am 
glad  she  is  protected  so  she  don't  feel  the  condition  I  went 
through.  I  suffered  more  than  people  knew.  Yes,  I  want  to 
be  of  those  who  try  to  give  characteristic  signatures  to  you. 

I  see  Myers  here.  If  I  get  into  the  knack  of  entering  this 
central  zone,  I'll  give  description  of  him  to  you,  some  time  when 
Censorship  is  off  its  guard. 

J.  S.  K.  —  This  description  by  Clcgg  Wright  has  proved 
wonderfully  interesting,  and  brings  to  my  view  something  new 
in  the  operation  of  this  wonderful  instrument. 

From  John  Shaw,  Guide  of  Clegg  Wright.  — Yes,  it  is  a 
most  peculiar  mediumship.  Dr.  King.  I,  John  Shaw,  his  guide 
and  speaker,  am  a  student  from  this  view,  and  state  this  fact  to 
you.  Rhyming  again  you  say,  well  that  is  true,  I  will  now  take 
Clegg  Wright  away,  and  he  will  come  another  day. 

J.  S.  K. —  Hypatia,  I  have  heard  from  each  of  those  whom 
I  expected,  and  therefore  am  free  to  give  attention  and  reception 
to  others,  who  have  or  have  not  shown,  spoken  or  written  to 
me;  and  before  I  could  give  verbal  expression  to  this  idea,  I 
am  greeted  by  Clegg  Wright,  whom  I  did  not  expect,  but  whom 
I  always  considered  genuine  as  a  psychic,  though  not  investigated 
or  studied  as  others  were.  His  presence  here,  and  his  description 
of  his  former  trance  condition,  and  his  experience  in  departing 
from  his  mortal  tenement,  and  passing  through  different  phases 
of  soul  condition,  with  his  psychic  experience,  and  his  wonder- 
fully clear-cut  differentiation  of  the  conditions  existing  in  and 
actions  of  the  subjective  self,  during  the  unconsciousness  of  the 


i     Sii.  I 


P'i   ■*  ■ 


.1 


.:"Tff'M': 


DAiyN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MINT) 


381 


trance  state,  and  the  consciousness  of  the  passing  hence,  once  the 
cord  of  connection  broke,  and  the  spirit  gained  the  greater  free- 
dom, without  regrets  regarding  his  separation  from  his  poor 
worn-out  body  or  home  of  clay,  were  each  and  all  exce<dingly 
interesting  and  instructive,  and  were  given  in  his  natural  ivay, 
through  the  psychic,  without  the  usual  rhyming,  which  of  itself 
is  most  exceptional.  To  his  guides  as  well  as  to  himself  I  am 
very  thankful  for  this,  to  me,  new  knowledge  gained,  and  for 
all  that  he  has  been  pleased  to  communicate  today. 

The  order  of  communications  having  been  completed,  if  there 
be  any  who  have  a  further  word  to  say,  well  and  good,  I  await 
your  pleasure,  and  will  greet  you  with  heartfelt  welcome. 

I  cannot  print  all  the  communications,  it  would  make  the 
book  too  large,  but  I  select  those  which  to  me  appear  more 
evidential;  and  it  should  be  remembered  that  I  have  intimated 
previously,  that  this  book  will  soon  be  followed  by  another  of 
equal  or  even  greater  interest  than  this  one. 

From  May.  —  I've  waited  long  for  you  to  get  time  to  write, 
or  have  her  write  for  me  to  you.  It  is  a  little  careless  what 
you  do  with  that  scarf  pin  (and  unusual  also,  for  I  am  careful  of 
it).  If  you  would  pin  it  on  the  tie,  and  lay  the  tie  in  your  valise, 
in  haste  of  need,  there  would  not  be  a  danger  of  its  loss  maybe. 
It  would  be  to  you  a  great  woe,  to  lose  that  pin.    You  see  and 

know   I'm  looking  afte It  may  be  that  her  hand   (the 

psychic's)  will  be  allowed  o  write  in  signatures  at  latt    date. 
Editor  Brown  is  here,  he  c:  lis  you  "Son,"  also. 

From  George  Brown,  (T  his  honored  man,  with  whom  I  'vas 
employed  as  long  ago  as  187  ),  was  kind  to  me  and  fatherly,  and 
called  me  "Son."— J.  S.  K.)  —A  "babe"  of  you  (the  wife's  pet 
name)  is  here  with  me,  and  she  is  comely  too.  I'll  stay  beside 
her  here,  for  she  as  wife  of  you,  my  relative  may  be.  Editor  I 
was,  of  the  "Globe,"  and  what  I  had  in  view  was  to  present 
a  symbol  of  it  in  some  way  to  you,  but  your  guides,  and  exalted 
spirits,  from  on  high,  tell  me  to  wait,  and  soon  or  late,  I'll  be 
able  to  give  this  "test"  to  you. 


[■'•■I 


?r 


•ifmt 


i''i 


J 

1 

.  i     ... 

:'(                           J 

.^82 


ZJ^M'A^  OF  TUB  AWAKENED  MIND 


From  May.  —  Did  you  change  tlie  grammar,  dear,  at  where 
first  spoke  to  you  ?  Yes,  do  it  so.    Don't  let  it  ^o. 

From  Des  Asia  (The  Ancient  Guide).  -  I.  Asia,  giant  stroni 
walk  in  a  pace  ahead  of  you.  A  beautiful  name,  a  worthy  caus 
a  hfetime  of  experience  and  research.  Do  not  fear,  I,  Asia,  s< 
a  glorious  success  to  thee. 

From  Dr.  Sharp. -I  sec  Stead's  point  of  view  regardin 
publication  of  his  picture.  Ht  thinks  let  the  public  judge,  if  thj 
might  be  a  wise  course.  It  will  arouse  discussion  to  be  sur. 
but  no  one  can  deny  that  you  so  received  it  for  a  price. 

From  May.  —  I  would  not  have  you  careless  be  of  any  sma 
details  of  the  protection  of  this  book,  a  work  of  years  that  yo 
have  struggled  for  in  hope  and  tears.  /  rh\me  because  it  i 
easter  to  so  do.  If  I  let  it  rhyme  it  sort  of  runs  itself  like  t 
a  pianola  or  piano-player;  but  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Wright,  Joh 
Shaw  and  Rushton  sen-ed  instead  of  rhyming  guides. 

The  whole  of  it  is  good ;  and  when  'tis  understood  how  yoi 

obtained  Stead's  picture,  and  what  view  you  take  of  it,  'tis  wis, 

to  do  as  you  have  thought  of  late  you  would.    What  harm  cai 

It  be  If  the  picture  of  Stead  is  reproduced  in  your  book.    It  wa 

his  wish   It  IS  your  property,  let  it  arouse  discussion  as  it  will 

It  will  but  sell  more  copies  so.    It  will  arouse  attention  in  th. 

t>vo  landi  ;f  France,  and  Germany  and  Italy  and  Spain  in  les< 

degree.    They  all  have  spirits  that      11  be  set  free  in  time.    Mav 

I  am  and  guides  assist  me  some       this  my  last  dictation  to  the 

hand,  for  this  time.    Mr.  Stead  .    trying  hard  to  gain  the  powe, 

to  write  his  name  in  signature  for  you.    Mother  King  is  a  great 

comfort  to  me  here.    Gertie,  May  Donna,  John  and  father,  and 

several  relatives  and  friends  besides  are  often  together  near  to 

you.     Mabel  Kelly  was  here  with  me  todav.  and  Martha  King 

was  too.     Widower  you  are  not  this  time,  but  with  me  more 

and  more  till  angels  Ifft  you  from  this  life  up  to  my  heaven 

shore.    A  road  well  trod  it  is  to  be  and  so  you'll  travel  easily. 

Don  t  weep,  my  dear,  for  it  is  best.     To  be  deprived  of  me  is 

hard  indeed,  but  what  is  done  can  never  be  undone.    No  vascilat- 

ing  in  a  death  decree.    No  power  can  give  me  back  to  you  in 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  J83 

home  life,  as  I  used  to  do;  but  I  am  growing  beautiful,  and  in 
a  way  content,  and  I  umild  like  to  have  you  rest  and  realize, 
that  I  with  arms  entwined  alxDut  your  neck,  will  follow  every- 
where no  matter  what  you  do.  or  who  are  there.     As  to  Mrs. 

^ '*  photographic  work,  be  it  pood  or  bad  there  will  be  other 

opportunity,  where  I  will  stand  beside  you  in  a  photo  pictt.re 
as  I  have  promised  you  that  I  \-  ould  do.  And  like  medium  new. 
will  photograph  me  for  you.  I  was  there  too.  (Where  I  was 
taking  part  in  a  discussion.  J.  S.  K.)  I  like  to  see  you  give  it 
to  them  too.  ^  I  like  to  have  justice  done.  Don't  omit!  to  change. 
It's  me  to  It's  I,  a  slip  made  in  grammar,  when  I  first  spoke  to 
you  through  the  trumpet  at  Mrs.  Wricdts.  ( .<^ce  Chapter  XIII.) 
J.  S.  K.  —  I  will  attend  to  that.  I  also  think  that  as  a  test, 
that  is  most  remarkable,  for  that  occurred  in  November,  1911, 
and  the  chapter  is  a  record  of  that  date,  while  this  is  the  29th 
December,  1912. 

From  King  Solomon  of  Isr.\el.  —  Rake  the  hay  into  piles 
and  stock  it  to  your  purpose.      I.  King  Solomon,  greet  you 
brother  of  the  Lodge  of  God.     Let  me  proceed  to  say,  that  I 
am  with  you  in  this  work,  and  hope  to  be  able  to  prove  a  master 
of  most  high  degree.    "Dawn  of  the  Awakened  Mind"  is  to  be 
a  sucress,  in  spite  of  what  may  have  been  said,  or  what  the  future 
ones  ma,  say.    A  bright  star  in  your  crown,  is  to  be  its  renown 
Why  the  picture  came  will  later  be  to  you  apparent.    When  one 
has  enough  to  prove  a  point  he  should  be  satisfied,  and  I  believe 
you  have  enough  and  to  spare.     You  are  deprived  of  her  you 
love,  but  you  have  years  and  health ;  and  fame  will  come  from 
book  to  you,  and  guidance  will  be  given  you  from  time  to  time 
through  psychics  new,  and  this  one  too.    In  regard  to  the  rhyme, 
it  may  be  a  little  tiresome  at  times,  but  it  is  at  least  quaint  and 
peculiar,  and  I  think  il  would  be  difficult  to  fakt  it.     It  shows 
a  subnormal  power,  and  what  that  power  is,  is  what  you,  as  well 
as  the  reader,  are  endeavoring  to  find  out.     It  is  her  own  or 
voluntary,  that  you  have  carefully  observed.    It  is  also  prnctically 
limitless,  for  you  have  tested  that  well.     It  does  not  diminish. 
It  does  not  exhaust.    It  changes  materially  from  one  individual 


ft„^f 


384 


DAIVN  OP  nin  AWAKENED  MIND 


♦h< 


message  to  another.  I  like  your  method  of  describing  it  like 
|)low  shaping  a  furrow.  When  CIcgg  Wright  wrote,  the  pl( 
was  straightened.  How  was  that  done,  you  ask?  Clcgg  Wrif: 
wished  if.  lie  accomplished  it.  What  did  he  do ?  And  why  do 
•ve  all  pursue  the  same  course  ?  Are  questions  that  arise  in  mi 
f  1  you.  Well  it  is  not  easy  to  answer  questions  in  regard 
I  J  unknown  quantity.  Mind  is  what.'  to  begin  with.  It  con 
'  om  where?  etc  Oneness  of  purpose  wc  all  have  in  our  cndca\ 
'  help  '  ou  along  this  path  to  fame.  To  your  taste  fix  it.  Y 
,  and  this  is  your  dose,  that  you  prepared  for  t 
lie  public).  The  palatable  part  you  have  fi.xed  wi 
•t  will  do  is  endless,  or  will  continue  th'-ough  1 

'  .er  you  are  dead.    Broaden  a  stream  and  go  jour  \v; 

one  can  never  place  again  the  stream  within  the  coui 
it  v/o'j'd  have  gone,  without  your  aiding  hand.      Broaden  1 
though*  of  many  men,  and  what  a  myriad  of  thinkers  gain 
following  the  thought  of  you,  that  you  have  placed  in.puh 
view.    I  dream  no  more,  I  hope,  I  see  that  good  completed  it 
soon  to  be.    And  the  exalted  ones  from  highest  shore  will  h( 
you  onward  evermore,  until  your  time  of  life  is  through,  a 
ant:els  lift  you  into  final  sleep.     Don't  worry,  brother  Mas 
true.    .\  crown  of  glory  is  awaiting  you.     I'll  do  more  for  y 
at  the  next  opportunity.     I  have  to  do.    Otelleo  tells  me  to 
you  know  that  he  is  Mason  of  a  high  degree  also.    The  mediur 
judi^ment  is  n>jt  necessary.     She  does  not  really  care  if  we 
message  err.  Oh  we  will  do  all  we  can  to  help  you  aid  your  felk 
man.    Otelleo  and  Asia  and  I  are  often  together. 


I  1  .•      o 
.•i-n!''i 


''^..^i-  M^_. 


i^r.^.^MM^i 


I  it  like  a 
the  plow 
fg  Wright 
why  don't 
56  in  mind 
regard  to 
It  comes 
r  endeavor 
X  it.  You 
I'd  for  the 
ixed  well. 
'•ough  the 
)Our  way. 
the  course 
oaden  the 
:s  gain  by 
in.  public 
)leted  it  is 
:  will  help 
ough,  and 
er  Mason 
•e  for  you 
me  to  let 
medium's 
'.  if  we  in 
our  fellow 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

I  HAVE  already  dealt  v.ith  earlier  evidence,  in  my  argument 
as  presented  in  Chapter  XX.  as  ".  -ving  reference  to  my 
wife  ill  sj.uit  life,  and  the  proving  of  h<  r  human  personality ; 

and  will  deal   with  some  evidence  which  has  presented  smce. 

ujcludmg  that  which  pertains  to  Wm.  T.  Stead,  and  a  few  among 

the  many  others ;  and  will  ask  the  reader  to  synthetically  gather 

evidence  from  the  varied  individual  messages ;  and  exercise  your 

faculty  of  reason,  while  searching  fui   the  truth. 

Be  it  first  remembered  that  there  were  many  guides  and  loved 

cmes,  friends  and  men  of  note,  some  of  whom  I  never  knew. 

but  who  from  inter«>st  in  the  work  and  book  volunteered  their 
services,  ami  otTcrcd  evidence  to  prove  the  after  life.    As  I  have 
sai.l  elsewhere,  the  book  is  full  of  cobweb  evidence,  that  is  to  say, 
the  evidence  connects  in  many  ways,  as  different  as  with  time 
and  place,  medium  and  phase,  tlirough  which  one  spirit  person- 
ality can  demonstrate,  as  for  example  I'll  stat<'  that  my  guide 
Hypatia,  while  near  my  side  at  home,  would  see  me  write  a  note 
or  letter  with  my  jK-n  and  leave  il  on  my  table  through  the  night, 
to  mail  it  on  the  morrow  to  my  friend  and  co-worker  Wm.  T. 
Stead,  across  tlie  sea  in  London;  and  though  I  was  alone  and 
no  human  saw  or  heard  or  read  or  knew  it,  still  Hypatia  at  my 
request  could  carrv  its  content:,  and  deliver  them  through  the 
trumpet  at  Julia's'  Bureau  and  to  Wm.  T.    Stead,   for  whom 
intended,  before  reading  my  letter.    fSee  Chapter  VIII.)    Some- 
what later,  at  my  request,  Hypatia  net  a  Quebec  frieiil  of  mine 
at  Jonson's  in  Toledo,  Western  Oiiif    while  in  her  transient  bodv 
as  materiaHzed,  and  conversed  Ui..   him;  and  sent  by  him  a 
message  to  me.    (See  Chapter  \'n !,,    Again  on  one  occasion  a 
skeptic  friend  doubting  her  pe-ronalifv  and  date  and  place  of 
origin,  undertook  by  quizzing  to  find  out  and  got  all  the  informa- 
tion asked  for,  and  something  more,  of  personai  nature,  and 
found  himself  in  an  unpleasant  plight. 

385 


386 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


■  J 


■I 


si 


1 1 


■  i  ■ 


I'      f 


ii.' 


I  gave  a  public  address  in  Toronto,  during  which  I  statec 
that  I  frequently  conversed  with  Ilypatia  while  in  her  transier 
body.  Two  Chicago  gentlemen  were  present,  and  neither  woul 
believe  it  to  be  true.  Shortly  after  these  same  two  men  attende 
a  Jonson  seance  in  Toledo,  on  which  occasion  Hypatia  materia 
ized,  called  them  each  by  name,  and  asked  them  if  they  woul 
write  to  Dr.  King  and  tell  him  that  Hypatia,  his  guide,  ha 
materialized  and  introduced  herself  to  them ;  and  requested  ther 
to  write,  and  so  inform  him,  which  they  did ;  and  the  letter  wa 
attested  by  all  the  sitters  in  the  seance,  and  forwarded  to,  an 
received  by  me. 

Again,  take  the  evidential  messages  in  connection  with  he 
various  appearance  at  Jonson's,  and  at  other  dates  and  place 
when  she  also  talked ;  and  by  use  of  trumpet  at  Detroit  and  othe 
places,  auditors  could  hear  her  voice  and  conversation;  also  b 
using  vocal  organs  of  trance  mediums;  likewise  by  controllin] 
the  hand  of  psychics  to  write.  So  all  the  time  from  first  to  las 
her  spirit  personality  shows  forth  in  evidence,  as  everyone  ca 
see  and  appreciate.  After  reading  the  book  through,  the  intereste 
reader  and  investigator  can  take  up  her  case  only,  and  follo^ 
it  all  carefully ;  and  so  in  a  similar  manner,  with  each  or  all  o 
any  particular  one,  among  the  many  personalities,  in  everythin; 
they  do.  The  words  and  demonstrations  of  each  are  interesting 
but  time  and  space  prevent  my  dealing  with  the  bulk  of  then 
in  argument  by  summing  up  the  evidence  to  establish  both  spiri 
and  human  identity  as  well  as  personality  of  each;  but  it  w'i 
prove  most  interesting,  and  also  more  or  less  conclusive,  to  follo\ 
up  consecutively  the  message  maker  or  demonstrator,  and  see  th 
termination ;  and  also  trace  out  the  intercommunication  one  witl 
the  other,  and  that  one  with  another,  by  co-operation  and  cobwe 
connection,  with  the  act  or  word  or  sight  or  sound  producini 
evidence. 

So  also  there  were  many  acts  and  references  by  words  ani 
messages 'By  wife,  which  friends  and  others  can  verify  at  home 
and  others  still,  which  other  persons  can  verify  as  evidential  ii 
seance ;  and  I  need  only  mention  a  few  of  them,  which  may  provi 


ab-g*ftiWli^y-ftw 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


m 


interesting  to  readers ;  and  is  most  conclusive  to  me ;  and  of  date 
subsequent  to  the  November,  1911,  establishment  of  her  human 
personality;  and  which  also  connect  with  it,  as  per  example: 
In  November  she  requested  me  to  take  her  single  diamond  ring 
out  of  the  safety  deposit  lault,  and  carry  it  to  a  jeweller,  and 
have  it  wrought  into  a  "safety"  scarf-pin;  and  this  I  complied 
xiith  on  my  return  to  Toronto.  So  when  again  I  visited  a  Jonson 
seance  in  Toledo,  in  April,  1912,  and  stood  looking  at  and  talking 
zvith  both  my  spirit  daughter  and  her  mother,  my  spirit  zvife  May, 
the  latter  reached  for,  and  unthdrew  my  scarf  from  unthin  my 
vest,  and  turned  it  round  and  hunted  for  and  found,  and  then 
tested  the  pin  xvith  her  own  fingers,  that  I  had  thus  made,  to 
prove  to  her  own  satisfaction  that  I  had  not  only  complied  zvith 
her  wish,  but  that  the  pin  zvas  positively  "safety";  and  then 
replaced  it  zvhere  it  belonged,  and  smiling  said,  "You  tised  to 
be  so  proud  of  me  when  I  was  zvearing  it,  and  so  I  am  most 
glad  to  know  you  wear  it  now."  "It  makes  it  easier  for  me  to 
come  to  you."  This  is  but  one  evidence  of  many,  and  this  is  truly 
of  ll     most  convincing  kind  to  me. 

For  a  few  moments  I  ask  the  reader  to  note  a  few  facts  in 
addition  to  those  already  referred  to,  which  compel  the  conviction 
in  me,  that  none  other  than  May  could  have  so  presented  them. 
In  her  communication  through  the  writing  psychic  on  February 
15,  1912,  there  is  the  suggestion  and  approval  of  the  compilation 
of  the  evidence,  and  that  of  its  publication.  Again  she  makes 
her  selection  of  the  photograph  of  the  book's  author,  two  of 
which  were  at  that  very  time  on  my  desk ;  and  clearly  expressed 
her  preference  as  to  which  should  appear  in  the  book.  "I  see 
the  picture  too  at  the  age  of  sixty-five  years,  and  I  am  proud 
of  it  and  you.  I  like  the  other  one  at  the  age  of  seventy,  the 
best  by  far,  for  in  it  I  see  you  as  you  are ;  and  even  if  I  write, 

it  is  to  me  a  sorry  sight  to  see  you  all  alone Your  latest 

picture  Cat  70)  pleases  me  the  best." 

And  further,  the  design  for  the  book's  cover,  and  the  other 
one  symbolical,  intended  for  the  book,  and  brought  to  me  for 
my  selection,  attracted  her  attention,  and  brought  this  communica- 


t 


,  -I 


i\\ 


v\ 


i^!.- 

1 

■'f  I 


■rf'. 


388  £>/lfr^  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

tion  of  April  8.  1912.  through  the  writing  psychic,  which  i 
part:  I  have  watched  the  works  of  art  as  they  were  made 
view  of  you.  and  we  are  of  those  near  to  you,  and  have  a 
you  to  wise  selection  with  regard  to  what  was  brought  to 
to  see  The  beauty  of  it  all  is  as  we  wished  it.  dear.  It  emphas 
carefully  what  they  will  see  and  hear  about  in  written  text  be 
them  spread  regarding  living,  and  their  living  dead." 

thi^H,'^m,rJ^\'"^x^,^\*'^'"^  ^'■^'"  ^^^^  Yo^J*  State  thro 
the  Human-Psychic-Telephone.  and  via  postal  route,  while 

developed  sketches  were  made  for  me,  from  my  sugges  ed  pict, 
IS^Konto.?''"'  '""^  '^"'  ""  '"^  °"  '"y  ""^'^  *^^fe  in  my  b 

In  Chapter  XII  I've  carefully  explained  the  ante-mor 
agreement  between  us.  I  also  explained,  following  the  Noven 
series,  how  May  redeemed  her  promise ;  and  now  in  order 
establish  in  the  minds  of  thinking  men.  what  our  agreement 
accomplished;  and  how  in  thought  and  soul's  desire  or  pra^ 
that  May  might  confirm  what  she  and  I  both  said  and  did  a 
had  noted  in  Chapter  XII.  she  on  the  16th  day  of  April  'iS 
through  the  hand  of  the  Human-Psychic-Telephone,  sent  t 
message  on  to  me:  "/  am  glad  to  be  the  one  so  dear  to  y 
and  so  the  key  that  opened  up  the  truth  to  thee  "I'll  uriti 
all  as  you  request  of  me.  (See  Chapter  XXIX.)  Hearts  are 
easily  divided;  and  I  shall  love  and  love  you  more  though  rfe 
has  entered  through  the  door." 

And  now  I  wish  to  say  to  the  reader,  if  still  you  doubt,  ti 
back  and  read  just  what  May  wrote,  the  whole  of  Chapter  XXI 
and  surely  then  you'll  be  convinced,  for  evr-y  statement  in 
relating  to  the  earthly  portion  of  it  is  to  my  knowledge  tri 
and  I  now  thus  confirm  it. 

Of  May's  messages  to  me,  or  her  conversations,  not  only  the 
which  are  included  in  my  book,  but  the  many  private  ones,  whi 
deal  with  matters  of  my  daily  concern,  which  could  only  be  knov 
by  her  from  her  spirit  presence  with  me  constantly  are  of  the. 
selves  of  such  exactness  of  detail  as  to  be  to  me  entirely  co 
vincmg.    And  then  again  the  voice  and  conversation  by  the  a 


wm^^ 


'SW 


which  is  in 

■e  made  for 
have  aided 

ight  to  you 
emphasizes 
text  before 

i." 

ite  through 
,  while  the 
ted  pictures 
n  my  home 

tite-mortem 
November 
n  order  to 
eement  has 
or  prayer, 
d  did,  as  I 
ipril,  1912, 
,  sent  this 
'flr  to  you, 
'II  write  it 
rts  are  not 
>ugh  death 

loubt,  turn 
ter  XXIX, 
nent  in  it 
:dge  true; 

only  those 
les,  which 
be  known 
of  them- 
irely  con- 
•y  the  aid 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


389 


of  a  trumpet,  is  so  natural  to  life,  and  no  two  voices  are  exactly 
alike,  that  it  were  impossible  to  doubt  tliem,  or  to  be  mistaken ; 
and  she  made  herself  known,  and  talked  with  a  Toronto  man 
and  wife,  friends  of  hers,  at  Jonson's,  and  sent  a  message  home 
by  them  to  me. 

I  ask  any  man,  be  he  skeptic  or  critic,  to  deny  if  he  can,  the 
assertion  that  no  substitute  in  all  creation  could  duplicate  the 
voice  and  conversation  of  your  wife  successfully,  with  both  of 
which  you  were  daily  familiar  for  quarter  of  a  century.  But  when 
these  features  are  added  to  by  the  presentation  of  her  transient 
form,  together  with  its  operation  as  a  perfect  duplication  of  her- 
self in  human  life,  in  all  its  varied  circumstances,  which  you  can 
call  to  mind;  and  further  that  these  conditions  are  presented 
correctly  no  matter  when  the  time,  nor  where  the  place,  nor  who 
the  instrument  by  whose  presence  it  is  made  possible  to  occur 
will  not  all  this  kill  the  prejudice,  the  fraud  or  substitution 
hypothesis,  along  with  all  other  suggested  hypotheses;  and  point 
to  the  necessity  for  an  awakened  mind  to  comprehend  as  I  do, 
a  demonstrated  truth?  In  concluding  my  reference  to  my  wife! 
/  now  assert  that  the  accumulated  evidence,  from  first  to  last, 
is  so  profoundly  convincing  to  my  senses,  intelligence,  my  intui- 
tion and  my  reason,  that  I  now  declare  that  I  am  quite  as  sure 
of  her  continuity,  return,  communion,  identity  and  human  per- 
sonality as  I  am  of  my  own  existence;  and  this,  so  far  at  least, 
I  have  been  constantly  able  to  demonstrate. 

Again,  for  an  instance  of  evidence,  in  proof  of  my  mother's 
human  personality  I  refer  the  reader  to  the  demonstration 
recorded  in  Chapter  IV  in  a  Moss  seance,  at  MacRoberts' 
residence  in  London,  Ontario,  in  1894,  and  which  is  there  num- 
bered 7.  My  mother  had  crippled  fingers  with  rhe-:.natic  arthritis 
which  she  designated  "hickory-nut  joints;"  and  covered  them 
with  loose  silk  gloves  or  mitts,  and  held  them  out  for  sitters  in 
the  seance,  to  see  and  feel  and  examine  them,  for  the  purpose 
of  proving  to  me  and  to  them,  her  personal  identity  and  human 
personality ;  and  later,  on  March  12th.  in  1912,  in  message  sent 
through  Human-Psychic-Telephone  to  me,  while  she  was  in  my 


m^mo^miu 


}^i£l^i^'^'-'-^^h^r "" 


:^^^^ii& 


hi 


'     s 


lb;" 


390  DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

home  and  while  I  watched  the  hand  while  she  (the  psychic' 
and  this  was  what  she  said,  "My  son,  be  sure  that  I  Ic 
for  yourself  alone,  and  often  stay  here  in  the  home  wit 
/  do  not  need  now  to  hide  my  hands  for  thev  are  m 
bcauttful  to  see,  but  I  will  be  with  you.  my  dear,  if  you  ar, 

If  you  are  here I  feel  proud  to  write,  to  show  yo 

yon^  understand,  that  I  may  freely  use  my  hands.''     An 
again  m  April  of  1912,  when  she  came  to  me  at  Tonson' 
eighteen  years  after  her  first  demonstration,  and  there  she 
see  and  feel  of  them  to  prove  she  had  no  bad  condition: 
VVhat  could  be  more  natural  and  reasonable  for  my  , 
with    restricted    opportunities,    than    to    utilize    three    di 
mediums,  ?,t  intervals  of  years,  and  long  distances  apart  to 
me.   her  own   son.   by   reasoning  out,   and   demonstrktin 
proving  her  personality  to  me.  in  what  would,  perhaps    ' 
very  best  way?  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say.  it  is  all  quite  tru, 
as  strong  as  any  evidence  I  can  offer,  and  it  convinces  me' 
meaneth  all  this,  and  much  more  through   the  passing 
produced  in  this  connected  way.  if  it  be  not  my  mother  s( 
communication  with  me?    Would   it  not  otherwise  be   i, 
quite,  and  no  purpose  served  ? 

And  now  another  instance,  but  not  the  last.    Mv  spirit 

May  told  mc  in  message  of  February  20,  1912   'that  rv. 

would  go  to  Jonson's,  at  such  time  as  Hypatia  'advised  i 

go  thtther.  thai  our  spirit  daughter  May  Donna  would  sin 

me      So  when  I  got  there  I  saw  and  spoke  with  her  in  her  mat 

tzedform,  and  asked  her  if  she  could  now  sing  for  me? 

replied,  "Not  tonight,  dear  papa,  but  before  yon  leave  Tol 

and  at  my  last  seance  of  that  series  there  she  walked  out  froi 

cabinet  into  the  circle,  and  sang  as  she  had  promised  me  a 

and   inspiring   selection    whh:h    all   applauded      (Sec    Ch" 

2^2^\'m.)    Before  we  parted  she  promised  me  to  write  me  i 

messages  which  she  has  since  done,  and  through  "The  Hui 

Psychic-Telephone"  in  New  York  State;  and  also  conversed  r 

times  through  trumpets. 

I  will  ask  another  question.  Is  this  case  not  either  confirmai 


ND 

psychic)  wrote, 
hat  I  love  you 
)me  with  thee. 
are  well,  and 
you  are  there, 
ihow  you  zvhat 
y."     And  then 
Jonson's  some 
ere  she  let  me 
)nditions  now. 
Dr  my  mother 
liree    different 
3art,  to  satisfy 
nstrating   and 
:rhaps,  be  the 
Jite  true ;  and 
es  me  ?  What 
•assing  years, 
other  seekintr 
>e  be   useless 

V  spirit  zvife 
that  zvhen  I 
iviscd  me  to 
mid  sing  for 
her  material- 
■yr  me?  She 
ive  Toledo:" 
out  from  the 
i  me  a  stvect 
5ee  Chapter 
ite  me  man;, 
rhe  Human- 
versed  many 

onfirmatory, 


DAiVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


391 


circumstantial,  or  direct  evidence;  or  all  of  evidential  character? 
Can  the  reader  explain  how,  and  why,  it  happer.s  thus,  if  it 
be  not  the  discarnate  spirit  of  my  daughter  brought  back  to 
earth,  to  help  to  prove  my  contention,  that  to  all  humans  there 
IS  granted  1st,  Continuity  of  life;  2nd,  Spirit  return;  and  3rd, 
Spirit  communion? 

I  had  an  old-time  friend  when  I  was  in  my  youth,  who  was 
then  my  mstructor  in  practical  chemistry  at  old  Toronto  Uni- 
versity, more  than  forty  years  ago,  I  mean  Professor  Croft.    He 
must  have  been  for  many  years  in  the  other  life,  for  he  was  old 
and  gray  at  that  time,  but  he  still  remembers  me;  and  he  too 
writes  through  psychic  to  identify  for  me  his  human  personality. 
Lily,  the  cabinet  spirit  of  Mrs.  Moss,  and  who  materialized 
at  my  first  seance  in  London  in  1894,  did  so  again  with  self- 
same feature,  mannerism  and  name,  fully  eighteen  years  later; 
and  had   the   same  appearance  and   voice  and  conversed   with 
myself  and  wife,  at  Lily  Dale,  in   1907;  and  again  conversed 
with  me  in  1912;  and  was  present  when  both  Mrs.  Moss  and 
my  wife   May  materialized   in   Mrs.    Well's   seance.     She   had 
promised  at  London,  that  she  would  join  my  band  after  Mrs. 
Moss's  passing  over,  and  did  so  at  this  seance. 

A  form  also  presented  the  same  time  as  Lily  in  London,  which 
claimed  to  be  a  brother  member  in  a  secret  society.    He  took  me 
in  the  cabinet  with  him  and  there,  in  our  seclusion,  proved  him- 
self by  signs  and  words  and  grip  to  me ;  then  with  cabinet  after 
lighted   up;   and   in   the   circle   later,   was   further  known  and 
recognized  and  spoken  with  by  several  who  knew  him     ell  in  life. 
My  father  showed  himself  to  me  in  1894  at  the  A     ss  seance' 
London,  as  record  No.  8.  in  form  and  feature  and  voi  p,  and 
spoke  loud  and  clear  his  name,  and  relationship  to  me ;  and  also 
showed  his  swollen  hands  as  evidence  of  his  disease ;  and  in  the 
hearing  of  the  circle  said,  a  note  of  which  I  made,  "I  still  live 
and  am  able  to  bring  to  you  proof  of  my  continued  existence," 
and  also  gave  this  message  to  me  for  his  favorite  grandson, 
"Tell  Robbie  that  grandpa  still  lives."    He  also  there  told  me, 
that  some  of  the  views  I  had  held  regarding  future  life,  when 


w      it 


192 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


he  was  with  me,  he  had  since  found  out  were  right,  and  eig 
years  later  for  the  first  time  through  Jonson  came  again 
showed  himself  to  me,  expressing  his  pleasure  and  his  app 
tion  of  the  work  which  I  was  engaged  in,  the  compilati( 
evidence  for  this  book.  The  reader  may  ask  me  now,  hov 
you  be  sure  it  was  your  father?  and  I  answer  just  as  I  coi 
life  by  seeing,  hearing  and  conversing  with  him,  as  I  al 
did  in  life,  and  by  the  aid  of  my  senses  and  my  reason,  as 
by  the  evidence  of  swollen  hands,  message  to  grandson  R 
and  reference  to  my  views  of  the  after  life,  which  he  had  f 
nearer  the  truth  then  the  orthodox  views  he  expounded  ii 
pulpit.  Had  the  reader  been  similarly  situated  as  myself,  ( 
he  or  she  not  say  it  was,  or  it  was  not  his  or  her  fathe 
mother,  brother,  sister  or  child  with  whom  he  or  she  was 
versing;  and  had  lived  daily  an  earth  life  of  many  years; 
further  not  limited  to  a  single  interview,  but  extending  o\ 
period  of  years ;  and  not  only  presenting  through  a  single  p 
but  by  the  aid  of  different  instruments  or  mediums  of  e?.c 
several  phases,  they  become  as  familiar  as  the  earthly  tn 
we  similarly  meet  at  intervals  of  time  under  changing  condit 

Facts  as  Communicated  to  Me  by  Members  of  Mv  O 

Family,  All  in  Spirit  Life. 
My  mother  passed  to  spirit  life  in  1886,  my  father  in  1894 
wife  in  1911,  and  my  daughter  at  the  time  of  h°r  birth.  I 
a  special  sitting  with  the  automatic  writer  — the  rhyming  me( 
—  at  Lily  Dale,  N.Y.,  beginning  at  10.20  a.m.,  October 
1913.  My  questions  each  and  all  were  previously  prepare 
my  home  in  Toronto,  and  retained  by  me  all  the  time  while  tl 
The  answer  to  each  question  was  written  with  my  fountain 
by  th;  medium  in  a  blank  book,  which  I  took  with  me,  for 
purpose,  to  her  home  and  which  book  she  returned  to  me  al 
close  of  the  seance.  I  also  made  it  plain  at  the  beginning 
both  questions  and  answers  would  be  made  public  by  i 
inclusion  in  my  book.  So  soon  as  each  question  was  read  a 
by  me,  the  psychic's  automatic  hand  recorded  the  response  the 


*^.-i?C»"_#D»:i'a. 


-'ra*i»s*«' 


D 

and  eighteen 
e  again  and 
his  approba- 
impilation  of 
aw,  how  can 
IS  I  could  in 
as  I  always 
ison,  as  also 
dson  Robbio 
le  had  found 
inded  in  the 
nyself,  could 
:r  father,  or 
he  was  con- 
•  years ;  and 
iding  over  a 
single  phase, 
i  of  cp.ch  of 
thly  triends 
J  conditions 

My  Own 

in  1894,  m} 
lirth.  I  had 
ling  medium 
October  24, 
prepared  at 
while  there, 
buntain  pe-i 
me,  for  tlu- 
o  me  at  tlic 
finning  that 
ic  by  their 
read  alcij 
»nse  thereto. 


DAU^N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  393 

J.  S.  K.  1  I  thank  you,  Hypatia,  for  all  the  information  you 
have  .mparted  to  me.  and  for  your  encouragement:  and  ^  you 
ay  you  w.ll  remain  while  I  am  here.  I  will  have  further  oprr- 
tun,ty  to  commune  with  you.  First  and  foremost  I  wish  to  h^ld 
commun,on  vv,th  my  spirit  wife  and  daughter  for  a  1  ttle  tim 
and  then  other  relatives  to  follow  during  our  first  sitting  today' 
RESPa.vs.  Bv  "M.v,"  Mv  Spirit  Wipe.  It  is  to  me  a  oy  to 
be  here  u.th  you,  and  -Johnnie  Boy"  you  are  still  to  me,  tiough 

•n  also  hlT  """'  T  "'  "''^"  '  ^^'"^  '^  ^°^^  °^  -hife. 
11  also  hold  the  pen  and  write  my  signature.  May  Donna  is 
with  me  present  now.  '  ^^^ma.  is 

J^'ch'J^'A^'J^^^^  "'  ""^"^  '^'"^'  ^  ^'^h  ^0  ask  about,  and 

a  carl  "f  ^^  '  '°".  ""  ''"  °^  ''''''''''  ''"*  -*=  ^-"  °"ly  0<^cupy 
a  part  of  the  t.me  dunng  my  present  visit,  as  I  want  to  gather 

impor  ant  material  for  publication  in  my  second  book.  Tco^- 
rnuned  w.th  Hypatia,  as  you  heard,  and  will  hear  again;  and 
I  w,ll  also  probably  hear  from  other  guides  and  teacLrs  wSo 
may  be  selected  to  ampart  important  information.  What  would 
}0u  like  to  talk  about  now? 

Response  nv  May.  I  have  not  changed  for  the  worse,  I  can  tell 

hat  to  you;  and  I  can  also  say  in  truth  I  am  trying  all  I  can 

to  a.d  you  ,n  your  second  book;  and  I  will  try  to  come  in  view 

m  sp,r,t  pictures  as  'twas  promised  you  that  I  would  be  able 

J.  S.  K.  3.    Referring  to  a  trumpet  seance  in  Mrs.  Wriedfs 
seance  room  m  Detroit  in  December  of  last  year,  as  reported 
arher  m  my  book  you  told  me  there  you  were  going  home  to 
see  your  mother  that  mght,  but  would  be  with  me  again  at  my 
morning  seance  next  day.     You  did  not  tell  me  why  you  were 
gomg  home,  but  gave  me  a  surprise,  by  bringing  back  with  you 
your  father,  it  being  the  first  occasion  since  he  passed  to  spirit 
l.fe,  over  t.venty  years  ago.    Now  I  want  to  ask  you  what  guide 
or  guides  accompanied  you  and  did  you  find  your  father  at  home? 
Resk>nse  by  May.     It  was  to  me  granted,  and  Otelleo  and 
Omar  from  j-our  spirit  band  were  with  me  on  the  journey  to 
mother.    Father  was  and  is  with  her,  and  at  her  d-ath  they  will 


1^ 


tl, 


■II:" 


I'     < 


■i 


h<   * 


i*  ■ : 


394 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


^uZTT'         ""'"  '"  ^■•'•^'"s-like  communion  with  } 
dunng  the  process,  and  capable  master-like  spirits  not 
known  shifted  the  scenes  and  made  it  possible  for  me    c 
rny  father  to  the  reach  of  you.  as  he  then  spoke  throu 
trumpet  with  you. 

J.  S  K.  4.  What  did  your  father  think  of  that  expe 
or  was  he  surprised  to  find  it  both  strange  and  true"  Was 
your  spirit  brother,  there? 

Response  BY  May.   John  was  the  one  who  stayed  with  r 

trine.      T  f  ''  .'?"  ^'  ^'  ^"^   '^^''''^  ^0  you   throug 
trumpet^  John  and  father  will  write  for  you  if  they  can 

Ja  :l      u         T      '^'^"'^  ''  J'^"""  'P'"t  '^o'ne  at  present 
and  who  shares  that  home  with  you? 

Response  by  May.     My  spirit  home  is  like  to  a  bow 
vegetation  „.  draperies  of  flowers  and  vines.     I  do  not 

Lh^H         '"/'  '""'•  ^"'  ^'•^P^""  °^  -h'^^.  <^'o^d  by  my 

but  ml  '"^    T  '"""'^•^-     '^^  '^*''^'-  -d  brother  come 

oL   soTr  ''"'^'  r'  '^"^'^^'-  '^'•^>'  ^°""-  -e  witi 

ab  em   H vn  r  """  ''°"'-    °"'  "^^^  ^^  ^•'-"^'  but  if  bot 
absent.  Hypatia  or  my  teachers  beautiful  and  new,  now  k, 

to  me.  but  not  to  you.  lead  me  with  care,  and  gJan^  t 
every  prayer.  6'«*'«  « 

J.  S.  K.  6.    Does  the  guide  introduced  to  you  in  your  lii 
Hypatia  when  we  were  together  at  Jonson's  L  recorded  b 
have  aught  relationship  to  you  now  ?  ^ 

Response  by  May.     Yes,  Japhrona  is  my  imtn.diate  e 
or  personal  attendant  like  to  a  servant  of  superb    attrtut 
my  wish  as  a  trained  nurse  is  to  a  babe,  so  is  she  to  mt  ' 

Jl^'ill  ^'^""^'^  "  agreeable,  and  also  you,  I  wis 

make  of  these  cct^munings  with  Hypatia.  you  and  olhor  relt 
a  special  allotment  by  itself,  so  it  can  be  readily  retredt 

Response  by  May.    Yes   I  will  -        r.,,       a      ,i    . 
with  care  a  Chapter  clear.  disL^tl.      .:;  tTciu  y^: 
the  book  "After  the  Dawn  a  Clearer  Vi.w.''  ^ 

J.  S.  K.  8.    Have  the  members  of  your  family,  and  of  m 


WD 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


395 


with  Hypatia 
its  not  to  me 
r  me  to  bring 
e  through  the 

at  experience, 
:?  Was  John, 

i  with  mother 
:now  he  could 
through  the 
:y  can. 
present  time  ? 

'  a  bower  of 
do  not  seem 

by  my  wish, 
r  come  near, 
are  with  me 
t  if  both  are 

now  known 
?rant  to  me 

your  life  by 
rded  by  me, 

idiate  guide 
ittributes  to 
i  me. 

I.  I  wish  tc 
lor  relatives 
•red  to. 
!  also  write 
y  a  part  of 

id  of  mine, 


in  spirit  life,  each  separate  homes?  And  are. they  all  assigned 
to  one  sphere? 

REriPu.Nsii  BY  May.  We  are  all  in  one  plane  or  neighborhood- 
like  surrounding,  but  each  is  in  power  to  be  alone,  cast  off  for 
rest  or  meditation.  I  may  also  call  to  nnyone,  and  with  great 
case  they  come  to  me,  not  by  walking,  which  at  first  seemed 
.strange  to  me,  nor  governed  by  the  law  of  gravity ;  but  with 
a  sweeping  ease  of  entrance,  something  like  to  the  materializations 
in  the  private  seance  (with  the  private  lady  medium)  but  without 
delay  or  effort.  I  have  things  to  do,  so  have  they.  If  busy, 
cause  for  their  delay  would  be  by  telepathic-like  message  told 
I  to  nie.  I  do  not  need  any  loved  one  with  me,  because  of  the 
superior  comfort  of  angel  attainments. 

J.  S.  K.  9.  \\'hen  I  pass  to  spirit  realms  will  I  have  a  separate 
home  from  you,  or  will  the  h^me  be  jointly  ours?  Do  all  spirits 
enter  each  and  pass  through  all  spheres,  from  earth  plane  advanc- 
ing like  steps  of  a  stairway?  In  what  sphere  did  you  stop,  when 
first  you  passed  over  there,  and  what  sphere  is  your  home  in 
now? 

Response  by  May.  W  hen  you  die  I  shall  be  with  you  at  the 
time  of  your  death,  and  from  that  time  on  we  shall  be  in  a  home 
together,  but  I  shall  know  things  you  have  not  attained;  and  I 
shall  wish  to  go  to  places,  when  you  will  wish  to  rest,  but  where'er 
I  am  you  will  be  able  to  speak  to  me,  and  as  one  we  are  to  stay, 
no  matter  what  the  changes  be  in  your  life,  or  the  life  of  me. 
I  am  in  the  necessity  to  believe  objects  necessary  to  my  harmony ; 
and  while  I  remain  in  this  earth-bound,  or  earth-like  mental  state 
in  desire  to  have  earth-life  appearance,  and  earth-life  objects, 
etc.,  I  will  truly  be  of  the  first  sphere  or  growing  state  of  soul ; 
and  when  I  am  in  readiness  to  cease  to  need  these  things,  then 
and  then  only  will  the  change  to  third  state  be.  It  is  not  a 
necessity  to  change  at  all.  I  love  my  home  too  much  to  leave 
it  now,  and  birds  and  animals  and  objects  dear  and  near  make 
it  my  own,  and  so  it  will  be  till  I  grow,  and  I  wait  for  you  and 
to  have  it  be  the  home  of  us  eventually.  It  is  possible  for  us  to 
be  together  as  long  as  we  are  interested  in  the  same  things.    My 


}'M 


I  f 


396 


DAIVN  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


1 

If  V 


f 


■I 


baby  (May  Donna)  is  in  truth  of  an  advanced  sphere,  for 
her  earth  objects  are  not  a  necessity.  She  was  adopted  by 
angel  mother  and  so  can  readily  do  and  be  contented  in  advan 
state,  not  yet  to  nic  possible.  They  arc  advanced  and  so  ] 
the  sphere  is  subdivided  in  proportion  of  seven  as  has  been  d 
to  indicate  devcIoi)nient,  I  would,  at  this  time,  be  of  fou 
attainment.  May  Donna  may  stay  with  me  indefinitely,  but 
may  also  dcmateriaiize  to  mc  and  disappear,  as  I  would  do 
seances  to  you.  Gertie  (sister)  never  docs  this,  in  fact  she  can 
do  it,  so  she  is  like  to  myself  in  fourth  degree,  and  will  not  1 
May  Donna  Le  for  many  a  year  of  living  here. 

J.  S.  K.  10.  Can  you  name  those  who  met  you  when  3 
passed  through  the  gate  of  death,  and  accompanied  you  to  y( 
heavenly  abode? 

Response  by  May.  Father  and  Gertie  (sister)  and  Jc 
(brother).  May  Donna  (daughter),  Hypatia  and  Saphn 
(guide)  were  the  principal  ones;  though  others  like  to  Da 
(author's  brother)  and  Jesse  (author's  nephew)  were  near, 
did  not  p-nse  it  all.  The  process  of  change  causes  the  mental 
to  be  blurred  in  consciousness  of  detail.  I  wanted  you,  a 
wanted  to  return,  and  so  was  left  at  rest  until  I  could  be  'm« 
to  know  that  I  was  dead  and  had  to  go. 

J.  S.  K.  11.  How  far,  in  uur  miles,  do  you  suppose  you  5 
from  the  home  in  which  I  live ;  or  do  you  know  how  long  it  to 
you  to  go  from  your  body  to  where  you  were  left  to  repose? 

Response  BY  May.  We  are  not  limited  by  diotance  and 
cannot  tell  it.  Like  to  Marconigrams  we  are  conveyed,  li 
through  tubes  of  proper  magnetic-like  attuncment.  I  was  tc 
while  you  were  at  Mrs.  Wriedt's,  I  might  bring  my  father  ai 
surprise  you.  I  did  not  go,  I  was  conveyed,  and  it  was  done  f 
me.  I  do  not  realize  the  details  of  how  it  was  done.  To  r 
senses  the  scenes  shifted.  I  was  with  mother,  and  my  fath 
came,  I  rested  and  was  then  with  you  in  the  seance  room. 

J.  S.  K.  12.  Will  you  bring  your  grandmother  to  talk  throuj 
the  trumpet  with  me  ?  Does  she  still  stay  around  the  old  hon 
ignorant  of  the  fact  that  she  has  experienced  bodily  death? 


|! 


ere,  for  to 
pted  by  an 
n  advanced 
nd  so  I  if 
been  done 
of  fourth 
ly,  but  she 
ould  do  in 
she  cannot 
ill  not  like 

when  you 
3u  to  your 

and  John 

Saphrona 

to  David 

■e  near.    I 

:  mentality 

you,  and 

i  be  made 

ie  you  are 
•ng  it  took 
pose? 
ice  and  I 
eyed,  like 
was  told 
ather  and 
1  done  for 
.  To  my 
tiy  father 
im. 

k  through 
old  home 
«h? 


DAlt'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  397 

Response  BY  May.  Yes.  and  it  is  often  so  with  spirits,  and  so 
they  stay  till  angels  roll  the  .tones  away  between  them  and  the 
clearer  view  which  fact  is  already  known  to  you.  A  farmer 
farms,  a  churchman  p- caches,  and  folbwe.s  listen  to  the  words 
and  talk  and  argue  as  they  did  before  they  came  across  to  the 
unknown  shore. 

J.  S.  K.  13  When,  where,  and  how  did  you  find  our  spirit 
daughter?   Was  it  soon  after  you  reached  spirit  rctilms? 

Respo.vse  i,v  May.  I  felt  her  loving  to  .ch  before  I  left  my 
body,  and  m  silent  loving  way  she  told  me  I  was  soon  to  better 
be  and  it  would  be  so  I  could  see  you.  and  return  to  our  home  • 
and  so  I  never  felt  alone.  I  floated  out  for  several  days  and 
so  the  final  step  of  change,  was  not  to  me  severe.  I  simply  knew 
that  It  was  through  and  grieved  because  cut  off  from  you. 

J.  S.  K.  14.  Can  you  see  and  read  what  I  write  here  and 
also  in  my  Iv^nK-?  Can  you  hear  my  human  voice  is  well  when 
I  read  my  questions  aloud,  as  you  could  hear  it  when  I  spoke 
with  you  at  Jonson's,  while  you  were  in  your  materialized  body 
and  used  your  sense  of  hearing  and  your  vocal  organs  there 
to  speak  to  me?  Which  of  the  two  methods  do  you  prefer? 

Response  by  May.    Son,etimes  I  seem  to  be  quite  near  and 
what  you  say  anJ  read  I  hear.    At  other  times  I  do  not  know 
all  that  you  do,  I  simply  sen.e  that  it  is  you.     Some  things  are 
needed  to  make  clear,  and  when  not  there  you  disappear;  and  I 
like  to  a  person  blind,  must  feel  in  darkness  till  I  find     I  hcnr 
today  the  words  you  say.  I  also  see  the  room  and  you,  and  that 
at  present  there  are  two.  but  who  the  writer  is  I  cannot  see     I 
am  but  conscious  that  a  writing  hand  is  putting  down  what  I 
now  say.    I  cannot  always  read  your  writing,  but  often  or  some- 
times; but  like  to  clear  or  stormy  weather  these  chan-es  are 
produced  by  conditions  external  to  my  volition.     I  like  t^o  h.  ir 
your  voice,  I  then  realize  it  is  your  own  so. 

J.  S.  K.  15.     Is  there  anything  special  which  you  would  like 
to  say  that  I  can  publish  as  a  chapter  in  my  second  book? 
^  Response  by  May.    I'll  write  an  essay-like  chapter  for  you. 
I'd  like  it  if  you'd  write  something  for  me  to  respond  to. 


«rf4  ;..    'i* 


W' 


I  m 


i 


^:i 


308 


DAirN  OF  Tim  AWAKENED  MIND 


J.  S.  K.  16.  When  you  want  to  talk  or  write  about  any  person 
or  private  matter,  cither  through  the  trumpet,  while  in  yoi 
materialized  hotly,  or  when  dirtatin^j  to  the  subjective  mind  < 
this  psychic  with  her  automatic  hand ;  or  any  automatic  write 
say  this  is  personal,  and  I  will  so  consider  it;  though  my  judj 
mcnt  has  usually  guided  mc  in  this  matter. 

Response  dy  May  I  will  so  do,  tut  as  you  say  your  judgmei 
is  enough  for  me  no  matter  what  I  say  to  thee.  I'll  be  here  a 
your  visit  through  to  listen  or  to  write. 

J.  S.  K.  17.  Now  I'm  waiting  in  the  hope  that  I  shall  hes 
from  my  spirit  daughter,  who  gave  a  surprise  to  the  sitters 
a  Jonson  materializing  stance  in  Toledo  by  singing  in  the  circ 
the  grand  anthem  "Holy!  Holy!  Holy!  Lord  God  Almighty" 
a  manner  to  merit  the  great  applause  she  received,  just  a  fe 
minutes  before  Wni.  T.  Stead  for  the  first  time  materializi 
and  tried  to  walk  across  a  large  room  to  me. 

Response  dv  5Iy  D.vlghtf.r.  My  dear  father,  I  am  glad  ' 
say  I  sang  for  you.  I  will  do  it  again  at  any  time,  as  I  no 
write.  It  was  to  us  a  joy  to  hear  the  music  sweet  which  w; 
renderet.  here  for  you;  and  it  has  the  advantage  that  you  trn 
it  all  repeat ;  but  with  the  seances  it  is  not  so,  but  if  it  we 
we'd  be  with  you  as  company  your  life  time  through ;  and  wh( 
'tis  so  you  find  or  know  the  very  thing  to  do,  then  you  m« 
depend  upon  us  here,  at  least  upon  mama  and  me. 

J.  S.  K.  18.  Will  my  angel  daughter,  now  a  young  woma 
tell  me  who  was  foster-mother  to  you  while  as  an  infant  on 
in  heaven;  and  who  is  your  present  guide? 

Response  by  My  Daughter.  My  mama  here  is  not  to  n 
the  same  as  human  mama  is ;  but  like  to  a  flower  transplant< 
to  a  bed,  with  beauty  I  was  clothed  and  fed  and  loving  morta 
who  had  babies  none  at  times  to  us  soul  flowers  may  come  ai 
gather  one  with  love  and  care  and  carry  it  to  here  and  there ;  b 
we  then  are  returned  to  be  in  sunlight  of  the  smile  of  God ;  tl 
while  we  grow,  and  who  we  are,  we  are  taught  to  know  at  time 
I  saw  my  father  and  mother  at  times,  and  I  felt  myself  to  1 
like  growing  bird  hovered  by  thee ;  but  I  was  not  cut  from  lo' 


MkiM 


DAWN  OF  THE  AH'AKliNED  MIND 


390 


of  you  by  anything  that  I  (li<l  do.  In  rasos  vsliore  no  love  i'; 
there  for  the  soul  flower  so  small,  the  childlc^'?  woman  is  allowed 
to  own  it  all.  I  was  taught  music  in  -  -lass  and  often  an^cl 
sweet  conducted  me  thmuph  many  a  ha  '  .id  often  would  repeat 
the  lessens  I  must  learn  for  ma,  and  was  an  aid  in  each  dep''*^. 
but  she  was  not  my  own  alone,  and  never  todk  me  to  her  hoTie. 
We  grow  Ij' f  children  in  a  ward  or  hosjiital.  till  we  have  reacned 
a  stage  of  independent  thoupht,  and  we  are  shown  our  lovmg 
parents,  so  that  when  they  die  we  to  them  go  like  children  of 
a  higher  sphere,  but  always  held  by  loving  here. 

J.  S.  K.     If  my  father  is  present  now  I  wish  to  comnnine 
with  him. 

Hypati  .     Ycur  father  is  here. 

J.  S.  K.  1<).  :  wish  to  sfv  to  you,  father,  that  when  I  was 
a  boy  in  tny  ctrly  t  ens  you  pr"ac!ied  the  gospel  in  the  old 
Presbyterian  sion.-  clvitch  out  in  the  country  —  only  a  few  yards 
from  which  join  eanl'ly  renw-ns  now  lie  —  and  you  spoke  so 
frequently  about  the  divil  and  lull  and  everlasting  punishment 
with  torment,  that  I,  who  otherwise  was  considered  a  hr-\ve  boy, 
was  really  afraid  to  he  out  alone  on  a  dark  night  lest  :i" 
would  catch  me,  and  take  me  away  to  that  dread"  1  bum 
of  fire  and  brimstone,  a  place  of  never-ending  to.<-  .  ^  ■:  J 
to  go  to  church  every  Sunday  morniri'::^  and  nid'?  tt  ;  '  S' 
school  in  the  afternoon,  no  matter  how  much  i  ,  '  %;  .- 
Sunday;  or  if  I  failed  to  memorize  a  cer'  lin  ^n  \  •%.  <  ; 
Bible  or  Testament  as'^igiicd  me  I)y  you. 

All  such  teaching  made  me  fear  rather  than  lovi.  '  t 
you  may  now  judge  me  in  a  different  li-ht,  fo  I  nov.  h 
different  view  from  that  of  those  early  Ijoyhnod  days,  when  I 
often  sat  brooding  over  my  present  and  pos'^iblc  future  lot,  and 
many  a  time  I  wished  most  truly  that  I  had  never  had  a  beginning 
if  there  was  a  possibility  that  I  would  never  have  an  ending, 
and  meanwhile  suffer  everlasting  punishment  with  torture, 
because  I  could  not  live  a  perfect  life  if  every  little  fault  of  mine 
were  counted  a  sin. 

As  you  now  have  altogether  different  views,  and  entirely  new 


de\'il 

!:d-.y 
-.r  o:i 


.:J  a 


400 


VAll'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


f'f. 


Ti4     \ 


'■'.  'I 


I;  ^ 


A    I 


experiences  over  there  in  spirit  realms,  as  you  have  at  diflfere 
times  told  me  when  meeting  me  in  seances  in  and  since  the  fii 
one  in  the  Moss  series  of  seances  at  London,  Ontario,  in  18S 
you  ought  to  be  well  able  now  to  make  a  statement  founded  < 
your  experience,  observation  and  knowledge,  gained  in  spii 
during  many  years,  as  to  the  reality  of  which  you  presumed 
speak  from  the  pulpit  in  human  life,  without  exact  knowledj 
(just  as  will  the  critics  probably,  who  will  criticize  what  I 
my  book  say).  I  feel  that  you  now  owe  it  to  your  son,  and  oth 
boys  and  girls  of  my  time,  still  in  their  mortal  tenements,  \ 
a  duty  as  well  as  a  pleasure  to  :ell  us  what  you  have  leam< 
regarding  rewards  and  punishments,  since  residing  in  the  spii 
world,  and  experiencing  the  after-life  these  many  years.  I  tru 
you  will  make  your  statement  as  clear  at  the  present  time  f( 
publication,  as  you  formerly  made  them  from  the  pulpit,  when 
was  a  very  credulous  son  in  the  years  of  long  ago.  I  ask  yc 
to  grant  me  the  privilege  of  publishing  your  statement  in  a 
alloted  portion  of  my  book;  as  ycMj  can  write  it  briefly  here  an 
now,  by  dictating  it  to  the  subjective  mind  of  the  psychic  who; 
automatic  hand  will  reproduce  it  with  my  fountain  pen,  as  yo 
speak  it  to  her. 

Response  by  F.'  r.  Stephen  King  I  am.  Tell  my  son  Joh 
that  I  am  here  to  do  as  he  may  wish  me  to  do.  I  was  mysel 
so  taught,  and  I  to  you  taught  what  my  father  taught  to  me  c 
future  punishments.  I  have  not  learned  if  any  be  like  those  c 
which  I  spoke  to  tKle.  In  certain  realms  are  beings  who  hav 
not  yet  learned  the  way  to  do,  and  so  are  held  and  not  yet  frei 
hut  kindness  is  the  lazo  of  spirit  life;  and  in  the  need  of  sorra, 
and  of  pain  some  souls  would  seem  to  be,  but  earth-like  sufferin 
is  all  that  any  soul  is  forced  to  undergo:  such  as  the  sorro: 
of  a  severed  mate,  or  an  unjust  act,  but  never  punishment  o 
hate.  No  fiery  furnace  is  prepared  for  erring  boys;  and  I  at 
sorry  now,  I  taught  you  so,  but  you  hare  grown  to  be  a  prid 
to  mc  in  spite  of  it,  and  all  that  you  and  I  your  father  hav 
been  through,  I  found  it  altogether  different  from  all  of  m 
ideals  or  habitual  thoughts.    I  zvas  a  child  in  soul  developmcn 


li»!, 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


401 


when  I  came  here,  and  so  began  again,  not  cut  off  from  the 
memory  of  earth,  but  like  a  child  in  second  birth  or  like  a  man 
in  language  nezi',  I  began  here,  and  thus  I  grew  to  kno'v  and 
Zi'ish  to  knozi'  like  y>H. 

Beauty  surrounds  us  here,  and  love  in  radiant  whiteness  from 
above  illumes  our  path  on  every  side;  and  if  we  cannot  walk 
we  all  may  ride,  or  hn  assisted  to  the  end  by  many  a  listening 
angel  friend. 

Mother  is  with  me  now,  and  she  is  listener  here  to  what  to 
you  is  effort  or  your  task  to  do. 

J.  S.  K.  20.  To  mother  most  boys  look  for  protection  and 
sympathy  when  father  is  displeased  with  their  conduct  or 
expression,  and  such  was  the  case  with  me,  for  as  I  grew  older 
and  did  some  thinking  for  myself,  I  showed  at  times  my  inde- 
fwndence  of  mind  and  speech,  which  provoked  father  to  severity ; 
but  father  never  did,  nor  could  he  make  me  believe  all  that  he 
taught,  and  hence  there  was  more  fear  of,  than  love  for,  my 
father,  especially  on  Sunday;  and  hence  I  was  quite  inclined  to 
appreciate  the  sympathy  of  my  mother,  when  father  made  rules 
fast  and  hard  regarding  my  beliefs  and  practices. 

Nov/,  mother,  no  one  in  the  world  knew  better  than  you  that 
father's  insistence  that  I  should  adopt  both  theory  and  practice, 
?s  he  taught  his  boys,  would  not  prove  to  be  a  grand  success, 
and  naturally,  mother,  you  tried  to  temper  my  spirit  to  father's 
cold  breezes,  or  shall  I  say  the  hot  breezes  of  his  speech?  Now 
I  would  like  to  know  from  my  mother  in  heaven,  if  I  always 
was  as  a  boy,  and  am  as  a  man,  so  wicked  as  to  deserve  ever- 
lasting punishment ;  and  whether  you  are  convinced  that  such 
punishment  was  'ntended  by  God  for  your  son,  or  any  other 
mother's  son  or  uaughter ;  and  whether  such  kind  of  punishment 
is  ever  'nfiicted,  or  not.  Please  make  your  statement  clear  and 
plain,  so  I  may  with  your  consent  publish  it  in  my  book  as  an 
allotment  in  a  suitable  place. 

Response  by  Mother.  Like  to  you,  my  son,  was  your  father 
in  his  earnestness  of  thought,  and  act,  and  the  severity  of  his 
rules  grieved  me,  as  well  as  you;  and  so  I  did  the  best  I  could; 


I 


It 


403 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


.'Pi 


i 


I't 


arid  I  believe  I  softened  some,  the  natural  instinct  in  you  to  quit 
rebel,  or  be  set  free.  /  loz^e  you  now,  and  ahvays  shall,  yoi 
were  so  z'ery  ^ood  to  me;  and  hell  is  not  for  you,  my  son,  fo 
any  acts  that  you.  haze  done. 

My  fingers  arc  well,  and  the  rheumatic  tendency  in  you  is  t< 
be  lifted  from  now  on;  and  lithe  and  limber  bow  you  are  t( 
grow,  and  in  a  year  or  two  you  will  be  free  from  all  care  an< 
necessity. 

I  am  your  mother,  Margaret  P.  King. 


h 


fJ'    :    I 


-i' 

■Ut 

.■Si' 

li^ 

V          i 

■  1        5 

f 

I  introduce  here  what  to  me  appears  to  be  in  accord  with  th( 
view  that  variety  of  source  of  evidence  in  any  given  cas( 
strengthens  it.  It  is  a  quotation  from  Wm.  T.  Stead's  messagi 
to  me  (No.  Zi)  through  the  hand  of  the  automatic  writer:  " 
realize  that  the  proof  of  continuity  of  life  depends  largely  upot 
the  same  personality  presenting  through  different  and  wideh 
separated  instruments"  (mediums).  The  reader  will  have  notec 
in  an  early  page  of  Chapter  XXXI,  a  tabulated  record  of  m} 
experiences  with  the  spirit  nersonality  of  William  T.  Stead,  am 
it  will  there  be  evident,  that  he  has  been  endeavoring  to  demon 
strate  in  the  very  way  suggested  in  the  extract  quoted. 

This  view,  however,  harmonizes  with  my  own,  and  has  appealec 
to  me  in  very  many  cases,  among  the  scores  to  be  found  in  thes( 
records.  The  majority  of  all  the  intelligences  communicating 
have  done  so  through  more  than  one  instrument,  some  throug? 
several,  and  some  have  used  the  same  kind  of  instrument  severa 
times.  This  might  of  course  be  to  make  their  personality  bettei 
known.  \^aricty  of  instruments  have  been  utilized  by  me  in  tes' 
cases.  And  of  course  spirits  communicating,  just  like  humans 
have  preference  in  the  use  of  instruments.  As  every  musica 
instrument  has  an  intonation  characteristic  of  its  make-up,  anc 
by  wliich  it  can  he  distinguished  from  all  other  kinds  of  musica 
instruments,  without  seeing  it,  so  also  every  medium  or  psychic 
instrument  diflfers  from  all  others,  even  those  of  the  same  phase 
in  some  measure  or  quality  of  psychic  force,  combined  with  the 
psychic's  individual   spiritual  personality  as  evinced   in   result; 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


403 


produced,  modified  perhaps  by  the  psychic's  control,  consciously 
or  unconsciously. 

This  .seems  to  be  recognized  as  a  rule  by  communicating  spirit 
intelligences.  To  substantiate  this  view,  which  has  always 
impressed  me  strongly,  I  again  quote  the  following  from  a  com- 
munication from  my  chief  guide  Hypatia,  and  which  appears 
elsewhere  several  times  in  the  book:  "You  must  corisider  that 
messages  that  come  from  the  spirit  world,  are  more  or  less  tinged 
with  the  medium's  personality,  through  whom  they  are  given. 
The  clearness  of  the  message  depends  on  the  spiritual  status  of 
the  instrument.  A  cheap  piano  will  give  out  musical  sounds,  but 
cannot  give  the  tone  and  richness  that  comes  from  the  more 
finished  instrument." 

Another  feature  usually  —  and  in  my  own  case  nearly  always  — 
met  with  in  the  automatic  psychic  writers  is  that  of  the  with- 
holding from  me  a  valued  feature.  I  now  refer  especially  to  my 
unsucces.sful  efforts  to  secure  either  evidential  description  of  the 
writer's  human  personality,  or  the  writing,  so  far,  by  the  spirit 
in  a  fac-simile  of  its  human  handwriting.  In  the  case  of  Miss 
Gates,  the  automatic-writing-psychic,  my  guide  Hypatia.  the 
philosophers  and  other  advanced  spirit  intelligences,  could  not 
wholly  overcome  the  introduction  of  rhyming  words.  Dr.  Richard 
Hodgson,  Frederick  Myers,  \Vm.  T.  Stead,  and  my  spirit  wife 
and  others  allude  to  this  peculiarity,  some  with  regret,  but  with- 
out casting  blame  on  the  instrument;  and  knowing  the  reason 
for  it,  attribute  the  cause  to  her  ancient  spirit  control.  There  was 
only  one  exception  of  not  rhyming  in  the  writing  I  received, 
thron-li  this  psychic,  and  that  was  when  Clegg  Wright,  the 
once  noted  medium,  wrote  for  me;  and  through  him  we  learn 
the  reason  why  he  did  not  rhyme  in  his  writing.  His  message 
appears  at  length  in  the  preceding  chapter ;  and  from  it  I  quote 
his  own  evidence  on  this  point,  viz.:  "I  Clegg  Wright  am  here; 
and  I  am  just  as  real,  and  just  as  much  m  life,  as  when  I  was 
a  visitor  at  Lily  Dale  before.  I  see  you  too,  I  also  see  why  I  was 
shifted.  I  am  nearer  and  beyond  the  rhyming  necessity.  Eberling, 
the  instrument's  guide,  in  accordance  with  the  expressed  wish  of 


r'i    .    ! 


I 


404  DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

my  guides,  permitted  me  to  be  shifted  beyond  the  rhyming  zor 
That  would  tend  to  exonerate  the  instrument  from  fault 
a.so  adds  another  exception,  which  is  embraced  in  the  senten 
It  IS  my  condition,  that  the  medium  gets,  but  is  it  not  a  comf 
to  be  able  to  write  like  myself,  and  not  rhyme?    I  am  glad  - 
IS  protected  so  she  don't  feel  the  condition  I  went  throuffl 
Then  as  to  the  difficulty  that  Frederick  Myers  had  in  tryinj 
give  me  his  personality,  Clegg  Wright  writes:    "If  I  get  ii 
the  knack  of  entering  this  central  zone,  I'll  give  description 
him  to  you,  some  time  when  censorship  is  off  its  guard  "    Cle 
Wright's  guide  considered  it  a  most  peculiar  mediumship-  a 
I  may  add  that  it  is  the  only  case  of  its  kind  I  ever  met  wii 
or  heard  of. 

For  long  it  was  my  strong  desire  to  secure  as  evidence  t 
handwriting,  especially  the  signature,  as  in  human  life,  as  eviden 
of  the  spirit  loved  ones  and  friends  who  communed  with  rr 
Havwg  failed  in  the  quarter  where  I  might  reasonably  expe 
It,  I  suggested  that  a  few  of  the  many  who  desired  to  accompli. 
It  might  try  and  write  a  short  message  together  with  the 
signature,  while  in  the  materialized  form  of  the  earthly  expressio 
boon  I  had  on  my  waiting  list  of  those  who  promised  to  tr 
several,  which  included  Professor  James  of  Harvard  Frederit 
flyers,  Wm.  T.  Stead,  my  wife  and  others. 

With  the  close  of  the  year  approaching,  and  with  the  conclusio 
of  gathering  of  evidence  for  this  book,  there  remained  time  onl 
for  one  or  two  seances  with  Jonson,  as  my  final  opportunity  T 
this  was  added  the  misfortune  of  an  unfavorable  condition  c 
health  and  strength,  and  a  weakening  of  the  psychic  power  i 
Jonson.  Still  notwithstanding  I  attended  with  my  office  or  pocke 
pad  with  printed  heading  and  my  fountain  pen,  all  as  promised 

Chapter  XXXIII)  in  his  transient  (materialized)  body  approacl 

me   and  while  I  was  hoping  for  his  successful  effort,  he  said 

I  fear  I  cannot  do  it  now."    He  then  dissolved  from  view 

Myers  next  presented  as  described  in  the  same  chapter;  bui 

did  make  an  effort,  which  raised  my  expectations,  by  accepting 


m 


ling  zone." 

fault.     He 

:  sentence: 

a  comfort 

1  glad  she 

through." 

trying  to 

I  get  into 

:ription  of 

1-"    Clegg 

iship;  and 

met  with, 

dence  the 
s  evidence 
with  me. 
•ly  expect 
ccomplish 
nth  their 
tpression. 
:d  to  try, 
Frederick 

onclusion 
time  only 
inity.  To 
dition  of 
power  in 
)r  pocket 
romised, 
nes  (see 
ipproach 
he  said, 
iew. 

ter;  but 
ccepting 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  405 

my  pen  f-om  me.  and  placing  its  point  on  the  pad,  but  failed  to 
wnte,  as  he  lost  his  grasp  and  the  pen  dropped  from  his  hand. 
My  concludmg  seance  u  ith  Jonson  was  not  held  till  the  lapse 
o_t  three  days,  and  was  a  Ia,-e  mi.xcd  assembly  numbering 
nmeteen  s.tters;  and  thoucrh  I  had  some  five  callers,  James  and 
Myers  did  not  aq-aiii  appear. 

From  Toledo  I  v,  ent  to  Lily  Dale,  where  I  had  another  valued 
opportunity  of  hearing  from  relatives  and  friends,  through  the 
Human-Psychic-Telephone.    Among  those  who  wrote,  were  Pro- 
fessor James  and  Frederick  Myers :  and  both  of  them  referred  to 
the,r  appearance  at  Jonson's ;  and  their  statements  arc  of  peculiar 
interest.    It  was  made  clear  by  Myers  that  he  still  hoped  at  some 
future  date,  to  write  and  .i^n  his  name  for  me;  and  likewise 
expressed  the  thought  of  complying  with  my  request  for  evidence 
of  lus  human  .denlity  and  personality.     In  the  pages  of  Chapter 
XXXn    are  ./a^^„.-„/,  f,-,,,,,  James.  M^-ers  and  Stead  that  the 
reader  z^nfl  do  ^.ell  to  remember,  for  I  am  quite  as  satisfied  thai 
allthcr  promises  zcnll  be  fulfilled,  a,  I  am  that  other  promises 
made  were -such  as  the  promise  to  meet  me  at  Jonson's  and 
Hfi  r/r"  r  "^^  °^'^  pad -which  were  kept,  and  partially 
fulfilled  by  them.     Ti.ou^^h  this  chapter  is  the  closin/one.  a^ 
my  guide   Hypatia   informs   me   that   t!«>   seferted   time  is  now 

TT^fi^'!  I'/"^"'''  '''''  ^''^^-'  ^°  '^  ^'^^  predictions  made 
are    fulfilled   before   that   date,    they    v.ill    appear   as    Addenda. 

I  hare  full    onfidenee  that  I  shall  recev.e  the  human  signatures 

of  Professor  James,  Prederiek  Myers.  IVm.  T.  Stead,  mv  near 

relatives  and  perhaps  others;  but  not  even  zchen,   or  through 

what  medtmn.  none  of  the  spirit  u-rUers  tvill  venture  to  say 

7etiZ  '''  "'^  "^^  "^"^"""^  "^'"   "'"""^^  '""'^^'''"'  «' 

D'Asia,  so  named  by  me.  as  that  was  the  place  of  his  nativity 
IS,  so  far  as  Iknow,  the  most  ancient  of  all  my  j^uides  that  have 
evinced  ^reat  interest  in  my  research  work.  S,>  also  other  exalted 
spirits  from  advanced  spheres  h.ue  manifested  and  spoken  in 
no  uncertain  tones  of  the  great  mental  and  spiritual  awakening- 
and  the  ushermg  m  of  a  New  Era.    I  shall  not  presume  to  state 


m 


'^ 


V--',- 


[I 


!}     f 


tu-. 


406 


D.^fFAT  O/^  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


anything  I'm  not  authorized  to  say ;  but  have  authority  to  m 
public  the  sayings  and  writings  of  the  alleged  speakers  and  w 
ers,  and  by  them  assured  that  all  they  state  is  true. 

Spirits  can  read  our  thoughts  and  sense  our  desires.  Thi 
have  proven  scores  of  times.  The  first  time  my  spirit  wife  sp 
with  and  to  me  through  the  trumpet,  she  told  me  this;  anc 
once  I  put  her  to  the  test. 

Another  test  that  I  imposed  on  her,  as  well  as  more  freque: 
upon  Hypatia,  my  guide,  was  that  of  reading  my  questions 
my  requests,  as  I  had  written  them,  with  either  pen  or  lead  pei 
and  then  responding  to  them  in  reply,  through  trumpet  speaki 
through  their  own  vocal  organs  while  materialized  at  Jonso 
and  through  the  writing  psychic, 

I  am  also  pleased  to  state  that  there  are  living  witnesse 
Toronto,  who  can  verify  the  statement  I  make  regarding 
first  and  second  phases  mentioned  above.  I  am  free  to  stat< 
spirit  authority  that,  if  a  man  is  fortified  by  right  principles, 
has  proper  soul  desires,  he  need  have  no  fear  of  evil  spirits. 

I  would  that  all  could  realize  that  spirits  experience  as  g 
difficulty  in  finding  avenues  open  (properly  developed  mediu 
for  communicating  with  earth's  inhabitants,  as  the  latter  fin 
trying  to  communicate  with  them ;  some  mortals  even  lock  i 
mental   doors   against    their   spirit   friends,    zanth    the    key 

prejudice. 

We  are  assured  that  life  in  the  spheres  is  as  natural  and 
to  them  there,  as  earth  life  was  while  here ;  that  when  they 
from  the  mortal  habitation  they  are  met  and  conveyed  by  £ 
guides  to  a  place  of  rest  assigned  them  for  a  brief  repose, 
then  to  the  sphere  of  activity  for  which  their  human  life 
qualified  them ;  that  in  spirit  realms  all  is  activity  and  prog 
as  earned  by  consistent  desires  and  efforts,  and  is  attainab 
some  time  even  by  those  who  on  their  arrival  as  earth-b 
spirits  are  "held,"  some  in  mental  darkness  for  long  years, 
they  have  atoned  for  wrong-doing  in  earth  life,  and  be^ 
imbued  with  proper  motives,  and  wholesome  desires  to  s^ 
light  and  knowledge  that  qualifies  for  progression  and  servi 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


AQ7 


ty  to  make 
5  and  writ- 
es. This  I 
wife  spoke 
lis;  and  at 

frequently 
uestions  or 
lead  pencil, 
t  speaking ; 
,t  Jonson's : 

vitnesses  in 
jarding  the 

to  state  oil 
nciples,  and 

spirits, 
ice  as  great 
i  mediums^ 
itter  find  in 
n  lock  their 
the    key    of 

ral  and  real 
:n  they  pass 
ed  by  spirit 
repose,  and 
lan  life  ha? 
nd  progress, 
attainable  at 
earth-bound 
;  years,  imti! 
and  beciiMU' 
es  to  s;xni''t.- 
nd  service. 


Efforts  are  aided  when  towards  a  higher  status;  spheres  are 
numerous  for  those  of  like  attainment ;  nurseries,  graded  schools, 
colleges,  libraries,  lecture  halls,  brotherhood  societies  and  places 
of  amusement  of  an  instructive  charactt  r  are  ample ;  so  are  foster- 
mothers  for  babes,  nurses  for  young  children,  teachers,  lecturers; 
there  are  avenues  for  investigators,  authors,  inventors,  etc.,  for 
such  as  have  si>ecial  ambitions  to  enter  them;  many  earthly 
experts  in  various  earthly  vocations  are  aided  or  inspired  by 
spirits. 

The  spirit  world  is  a  second  earth  plane  many  times  more 
beautiful  and  grand,  with  its  duplicate  of  water  and  land,  streams, 
rivers,  lakes,  forests,  hills,  fields  and  flowers,  all  vastly  more 
beautiful  than  can  be  conceived;  travel  is  as  rapid  as  thought 
from  the  mind ;  unison  and  harmony  exist  instead  of  creed  and 
contention ;  gardens  and  parks  surpassingly  beautiful,  and  trees, 
and  birds  and  other  animals  in  the  primary  spheres ;  no  allotted 
place  called  Heaven,  nor  the  Hell  of  torture,  both  of  which  are 
described  by  them  as  conditions  rather  than  places;  not  one  of 
hundreds  who  have  communicated  with  me  ever  expressed  a 
desire  to  again  become  a  resident  of  the  earth  plane.  One  spirit 
thus  cleariy  expressed  his  view  on  this  subject :  "Oh,  life  is  not 
the  wonder  or  good,  that  men  believe  it  is.  To  me  before  I  died, 
I  felt  that  I  so  wished  to  live  and  gain  my  health,  so  that  I 
might  work  do;  but  after  I  was  free  I  felt  and  realized  and 
knew  the  o'onders  of  the  spirit  view ;  and  wondered  how  I  could 
have  felt  content  to  live  and  suffer  as  I  had  to  do  in  body  frail, 
and  thin  and  pale."    (See  Chapter  XXXIV.) 

Spirits  in  my  experience  with  them  express  the  desire  to  aid 
mortals  all  they  can.  All  are  greatly  pleased  to  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  communicating  with  mortals  through  any  instrument 
or  medium.  This  I  have  been  repeatedly  assured  is  true.  If  it 
be  true  that  error  and  false  belief  have  led  to  eternal  divisions 
on  the  earth  plane,  then  may  not  this  the  greatest  of  all  world 
wars  be  a  means  of  chastening  and  improving  the  conditions  of 
nations  and  peoples,  for  angel  communicants  assure  its,  that 
following  m  the  wake  of  the  war,  there  wUl  be  violent  comma- 


>  I 


\l 


40S 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


tions  of  both  earth  and  water,  earthquakes,  floods,  pestilei 
famine  and  great  calamities  among  the  people  of  earth,  a 
purging  before  the  New  Era  ivill  be  ushered  in  of  an  awake 
mind;  and  conditions  of  peace  on  earth,  and  truth  and  rightet 
ness  prevail  with  nations,  and  with  individuals. 


There  is  of  course  a  limit  to  all  human  investigation,  i 
means  of  proving  to  others  that  which  to  each  investigatoi 
convincing. 

In  my  later  years,  my  soul's  desire  to  learn  more  regarding 
spirit  realms,  has  been  and  is  being  granted. 

As  this  my  first  publication  is  already  voluminous,  and  inten 
for  the  minds  of  neophyte  psychical  researchers  or  investigat 
I  will  after  briefly  referring  to  two  or  three  matters  defer  u 
a  future  publication,  some  of  the  revelations  made  to  me 
spirits  of  men  of  the  long  centuries  ago. 

As  each  spirit  withdraws  from  its  mundane  home  —  the  mo 
body,  which  is  left  behind  on  the  earth  plane,  and  chang 
reduced  or  disfigured  by  disease  or  accident  —  it  is  granted  a  b 
repose,  and  awakens  to  realize  it  has  an  astral  bo<ly  or  bound 
of  the  then  present  dimensions  of  the  earthly  one,  but  m 
etherial  than  its  former  one ;  and  which  is  entirely  void  of 
markings  of  its  former  birth,  disease  or  accident  conditions ;  ; 
while  in  the  sphere  to  which  assigned,  it  continues  so  to  be ; 
at  the  time  of  its  advancement  to  its  next  succeeding  sph 
its  body  or  boundary  undergoes  change  in  its  density  becom 
still  more  etherial  and  spiritual  before  its  new  activities  begir 
its  new  sphere.  Each  promotion  in  some  degree  atTccts 
spirit's  limitation ;  though  the  spirit's  mind,  consciousness,  ii 
viduality  and  personality  continue  from  sphere  to  sphere ;  ; 
added  senses  new  are  found  functioning'-,  .\dvancement  of  j 
bationers  in  the  earlier  spheres  is  unequal.  Some  are  "he 
therefrom  for  long  years,  or  until  such  probationer  has  f 
served  the  probation,  and  secures  its  reward  of  merited  advai 
ment.  Spirits  can  return  from  any  sphere  to  which  they  h 
attained,  to  any  sphere  less  advanced,  or  to  the  earth  sph 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


409 


pestilence, 
:arth,  as  a 
(  awakened 
'  righteous- 


^ation,  and 
^stigator  is 

jarding  the 

id  intended 

vestigators, 

defer  until 

to  me  by 

the  mortal 
1  changed, 
[ited  a  brief 
r  boundary 

but  more 
roid  of  the 
itions;  and 

to  be ;  but 
ing  sphere, 
/  becoming,' 
es  begin  in 
affects  the 
sness,  indi- 
phere;  an! 
ent  of  prii- 
are  "heUl" 
:  has  fully 
:d  advance- 

they  have 
rth  sphe  ', 


though  at  first  only  with  the  assistance  of  guides,  and  of  aides 
assigned  to  tliem,  and  are  taught  how  to  mai<e  themselves 
apparent  or  heard,  by  making  use  of  the  conditions  existing  in 
the  sphere  they  enter.  This  is  also  requisite  to  enable  those  from 
any  more  advanced  sphere  \vho  seek  communion  and  desire  to 
demonstrate  their  presence  to  spirits  less  advanced,  or  to  mortals 
of  the  earth  plane.  They  can,  when  conditions  are  favorable, 
manifest  in  a  transient  physical  body,  which  is  a  duplicate  of  that 
formerly  possessed,  at  any  particular  stage  of  existence,  and  is 
utilized  when  occupied  by  such  as  wish  to  demonstrate,  and  -.-an 
speak  with  the  vocal  organs  of  such  body ;  as  well  as  by  entering 
the  body  of  a  living  mortal  instrument  entranced  and  using  such 
instrument's  vocal  organs  for  operating  with.  In  such  case  tjie 
spirit  of  the  medium  gives  place,  or  withdraws  itself  from  the 
body  and  remains  adjacent,  or  in  some  cases  may  go  to  a  distance. 
An  alternative  to  this  is  the  spirit  wishing  to  speak  through  the 
medium's  vocal  organs  suggests  the  thoughts  and  words  to  the 
subjective  portion  of  the  mind  of  the  medium  to  make  use  of 
through  his  or  her  objective  mind ;  though  meanwhile  the  medium 
is  unconscious  of  what  he  or  she  is  uttering  as  in  the  case  of  a 
hypnotized  person  delivering  a  speech  in  response  to  ihe  sugges- 
tion from  the  hypnotizer  to  do  so;  and  is  under  the  control  or 
influence  of  the  hypnotizer  while  doing  so ;  but  has  no  conscious 
memory  of  a  word  that  was  spoken,  after  restored  to  normal  con- 
dition, neither  has  a  medium  so  utilized.  The  spirit  of  some 
individuals  who  are  quite  normal,  indulgn-  during  the  period  of 
sleep,  in  as':ral  flights,  or  the  going  out  of  the  spirit  without  the 
individual  really  knowing  it,  except  in  rare  cases,  but  afterward 
relate  t'leir  wonderful  experiences,  that  at  the  time  seemed  real, 
but  were  regarded  as  a  remarkable  dream.  In  such  cases,  they 
cannot  always  return  and  succeed  in  re-entering  their  body,  which 
may  not  have  been  protected  by  advanced  guides  qualified  to 
assist  them  to  re-enter  their  body ;  and  that  is  one  of  the  causes 
of  death  in  the  case  of  "found  dead  in  bed"  in  the  morning  — 
cause  of  death  unknown  —  but  supposedly  "heart  failure."  I  have 
frequently  taken  such  flights,  but  more  often  without  my  knowl- 


't-  • 


,  ( 


1  " 


Hi 


"ii  « 


f  ' 


410 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKFNED  MIND 


edge,  until  afterwards,  when  told  by  I  lypatia,  or  by  Otelleo,  on< 
of  the  ancient  Egyptian  guides,  and  aiders.  He  claims  to  belonj 
to  the  Brotherhood  of  Light.  My  astral  flight  is  explained  else 
where  by  those  who  participated  in  the  matter,  as  to  how  it  wa: 
accomplished.  Otelleo  with  two  others  escorted  me  to  a  gathering 
or  assembly  for  instruction  and  preparation  for  certain  worl 
when  I  pass  over  the  boundary  permanently  and  become  i 
sojourner  in  the  spirit  realms,  so  he  thus  explained  the  objec 
sought. 

Whether  in  the  physical  body  or  out  cf  it,  as  in  the  astra 
body,  everything  seen  or  heard  or  done,  forms  a  part  of  the  "lif 
record,"  retained  in  the  subjective  portion  of  the  mind,  an{ 
hence  what  is  recorded  during  the  astral  flights,  including  th 
instruction  given,  is  retained,  and  may  or  may  not  be  reproduce 
in  the  objective  portion  of  the  mind,  before  reaching  the  spiri 
realms. 

I  will  here  make  a  brief  digression  from  the  subject  no\ 
engaging  the  mind  of  the  reader,  while  I  refer  to  some  of  m 
findings  during  my  primary  investigation  of  liypnotism ;  and  wi! 
only  revert  to  some  of  the  knowledge  gleaned  during  severs 
years  of  that  investigation  which  induced  me  to  pursue  m 
psychical  knowledge,  which  will  always  outweigh  belief,  and  i 
by  far  more  valuable.  Tn  my  practice  as  a  physician,  surgeo 
and  accoucher,  I  found  that  as  a  satisfactory  therapeutical  ager 
in  many  cases  it  had  no  rival.  In  surgical  cases  it  stopped  th 
flow  of  blood,  the  pain  of  the  injury,  and  superseded  anaesthetic 
during  minor  operations.  It  banished  the  pangs  of  child-birtl 
and  caused  the  phantom  of  fear  to  depart.  It  is  wonderful  ho' 
the  subject  can  diagnose  the  abnormal  conditions  existing  withi 
the  limitations  of  the  human  abode. 

The  following  facts  are  but  a  few  of  the  many  I  have  estal 
lished  as  such,  viz. :  The  mind  of  man  is  a  duality  in  its  functior 
ings.  The  one  portion  of  mind,  I  designate  the  "objective  poi 
tion,"  while  the  other  is  the  "subjective  portion."  and  they  ai 
each  in  harmony  one  with  the  other.  The  objective  portio 
acquires  knowledge  through  the  five  senses  which  it  govern 


1  >i .  h£. 


'"TiftK'i) 


?S^ 


^ss 


W'K."  .^:' 


DAIV.\'  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


411 


when  awake  and  functioninjf.  It  is  the  hxation  of  intelligence. 
It  discovers,  devises,  plans  and  invents  and  exercises  reason ;  and 
having  will  power  commands  the  subjective  portion  to  a  limited 
degree  or  extent.  The  subjective  portion  of  the  mind  is  the  store- 
house of  memory,  and  withall  never  sleeps  as  does  its  copartner; 
and  is  ever  active  and  alert,  like  a  faithful  sentinel  on  duty ;  and 
at  times  acts  independently  when  necessity  e.'cists.  Its  constant 
duties  are  the  guarding  and  regulating  of  the  various  physiological 
functionings.  continuing  without  any  cessation  ;  even  including  the 
assumption  of  the  cibjecti\  c  mind's  responsibilities,  made  neces- 
sary by  that  partner's  repose,  disorder,  or  incapacity ;  and  at  the 
same  tin  e  continues  its  own  activities  pertaining  to  the  temple 
of  the  soul  or  spirit,  the  human  body,  its  heart's  action,  circulation, 
digestion,  assimilation,  secretion,  excretion,  etc.  Further, 
together  they  serve  as  supreme  authority  in  the  soul  or  spirit 
which  is  enthroned  within  the  body  and  in  its  every  part;  and 
of  this  embodiment  the  mind  is  the  executive,  while  the  subjec- 
tive portion  is  the  keeper  of  the  soul's  human  life  record,  which 
the  spirit,  when  it  withdraws  from  its  human  habitation  carries 
with  it.  as  it  passes  to  spirit  realms;  and  it  there  becomes  its 
passport  to  be  seen  and  read  by  spirit  personalities,  as  it  enters 
the  sphere  for  which  it  is  qualified. 

Consent  and  Suggestion  are  lock  and  key  to>  mind  in  hypnosis. 

The  reader  will  now  be  better  able  I  trust  to  comprehend  that 
when  tny  hypnotic  subject  is  ready,  I  by  concentrated  mind  and 
will  power  directed  to  the  objective  portion  of  my  subject's  mind, 
aided  by  suggestion,  capture  that  mental  fort,  and  his  objective 
mind  is  a  prisoner;  and  thus  is  out  of  action,  and  becomes  dor- 
mant ;  that  is,  asleep.  I  can  now  commune,  or  talk  with  his  incar- 
nate spirit  by  means  of  its  subjective  mind ;  and  the  use  of  its 
copartner's  sense  of  hearing  (which  while  asleep  is  of  no  use  to 
it)  ;  and  the  subjective  in  like  manner,  in  response  to  my  sug- 
gestion, makes  use  of  my  subject's  vocal  organs  (now  that  his 
objective  partner  is  not  using  them,  because  asleep)  ;  and  thus 
the  subjective  mind  of  the  incarnate  spirit  of  my  subject  can 


;i«' 


It 


.? 


,1-  f 


pi 


:-:j 


MICROCOPY    RESOLUTION    TEST   CHART 

lANSI  and  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


^  TIPPLED    IIVMGE      Inc 

ST'-  '653   East   Mam    Street 

^-S  Rochester,   Ne*   York         U609       USA 

-^  (?'6)   482  -  0300  -  Phone 

^=  (716)   288-  5989  ~  Fax 


I. 


I 


It:  * 


i 


412 


Z)^»^A^  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


answer  my  questions,  and  has  no  motive  to  s^rve;  is  truthful 
what  it  speaks ;  can  tell  me  anything  it  has  ever  recorded  in  t 
life  record,  though  the  subject  in  normal  state  could  not  rememt 
Jt  all.  This  subjective  portion  accepts  what  emanates  from  i 
objective  mind,  just  as  it  did  from  the  objective  mind  of  i 
copartner,  and  records  it  as  part  of  the  continued  life  recor 
All  of  which  is  concluded  before  I  restore  the  subject  to  hh  norm 
condition,  otlicm-ise  confusion  of  mind,  tvotild  result,  follow( 
by  disordered  action. 

The  foregoing  detailed  description  may  aid  the  reader  to  unde 
stand  how  a  spirit  can  entrance  or  control,  and  make  use  of 
sensitive  human,  by  speaking  through  his  or  her  vocal  organ 
and  yet  the  sensitive  can  have  no  recollection  of  any  word  spoke 
simply  because  the  objective  portion  of  his  or  her  mind  was  ova 
come  with  sleep,  or  rendered  inactive. 

Astral  Flights. 

I  have  also  learned  among  other  matters  of  psychical  intere 
to  myself,  and  possibly  to  others,  that  by  strong  concentration  c 
mmd,  and  exercise  of  will  power,  I  can  withdraw  myself  froi 
my  physical  body,  at  a  given  fixed  time,  and  thereupon  presen 
in  my  astral  body,  at  a  place  I  desire  to  reach,  and  be  recognize 
there;  though  apparently  debarred,  or  at  least  am  unable  to  exei 
cise  connected  and  detailed  memory  of  what  I  saw  and  hear 
during  my  presence  in  my  astral  body;  and  this  psychic  demor 
stration  has  been  verified  verbally,  in  writing,  and  in  a  printe 
book,  after  its  accomplishment. 

Before  making  an  astral  flight  in  recent  years,  I  have  receive 
assurances  from  my  guides,  whom  I  have  frequently  tested,  an^ 
in  whom  I  have  confidence,  that  my  body  would  be  protected',  an( 
my  flight  aided,  as  well  as  my  re-entry  of  my  physical  body  oi 
return, 

I  so  stated  on  the  public  platform  in  St.  George's  Hall,  Toronto 
on  Sunday  evening,  28th  November,  1915;  and  there  promised 
would  demonstrate  it  to  be  a  fact  sometime  in  Toronto.    Thre. 
evenings  later  I  did  so,  before  a  private  circle  for  trumpet  voice; 


lii 

3  .; ; 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  413 

(everyone  present  knowing  me).  It  was  my  first  efifort  for  that 
particular  phase.  On  the  afternoon  preceding  the  evening  seance. 
I  sent  a  bnef  mtimation  to  the  place  for  the  circle,  simply  stating 

I  hope  to  be  at  the  seance  tonight ;  but  don't  wait  for  me.    You 
will  hear  from  me  later." 

Full  particulars  have  been  published  bv  Herbert  G.  Paull  in  a 
booklet,  "The  Voice  of  tlic  Spirit."  Chapter  V  or  the  fifth  sknce 
will  verify  my  statement,  and  my  demonstration  through  a  trum- 
pet, and  that  I  was  reported  by  the  spirit  control  of  the  medium  as 
present  in  my  astral  body.  However,  mv  astral  was  escorted  to 
and  from  the  place  by  spirit  guides  who  had  me  in  mv  home  in 
time  to  reply  to  the  spokesman  over  the  'phone,  who  cross-exam- 
ined me,  and  gave  my  replies  to  others  present  with  him.  My 
arrival  at  the  seance  was  a  sudden  surprise,  and  my  demonstra- 
tion produced  the  conviction  of  "proven." 

As  promised  over  the  'phone,  I  prepared  a  written  explanation 
of  my  experiences  of  the  evening,  a  copy  of  which  was  called  for 
the  next  day,  and  appears  along  with  the  records  of  particulars, 
at  the  seance  in  question,  which  is  numbered  V  in  the  booklet  I 
include  here  all  that  I  had  then  to  say,  viz. : 

"Sitting  in  the  occult  circle  of  seven,  comprised  of  the  Toronto 
"Bureau  Committee,  listening  to  discamate  spirits'  voices   at  a 
''recent  stance  with  Hugh  Gordon  Burroughs,  trumpet  psychic, 
I  was  spoken  to  and  questioned,  by  his  control." 

"Dr.  King,  why  are  you  so  quiet  tonight?"    "  I  replied   I  am 
"thinking." 

"This  was  true,  for  I  was  cogitating  the  trial  of  another  new 

'experiment,  which  if  successful,  could  be  confirmed  by  my  col- 

"league  sitters,  and  thus  prepare  further  evidence  of  value  to 

"prove  what  I  had  previously  asserted  several  times  regardine 

"astral  flights."  *" 

^  "Two  features  I  had  listed  as  proven  already,  viz. :  my  flight 
"to  New  York  State,  where  my  spirit-picture  appeared  on  a  pho- 
tograph along  with  a  mortal  one  of  my  brother's  wife." 

"Again  another  psychic  phase  I  hnd  succeeded  in,  by  making 
"an  astral  flight  and  appearing  along  with  other  personalities  at 


m 
(j 
I 


*  \ 


1 1 

! 


r,i 


m  \ 


u<  J 


i-;j  ( 


il 


u 

I. 


414 


DAH'N  OP  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


"a  materializing  seance  held  by  the  "Intellectual  Circle"  in  Kansas 
"City,  on  the  night  of  January  25th,  1910.  On  that  occasion  my 
"astral  body  was  visible,  and  my  voice  was  audible  to  Judge  Dill, 
"and  the  other  sitters.  I  there  told  them  I  was  Dr.  John  S.  King 
"of  Toronto,  and  I  would  make  another  visit  and  would  then 
"have  sufficient  strength,  I  thought,  to  sign  my  name  for  them. 
"What  I  here  affirm  has  been  verified  in  writing,  and  can  be  cor- 
"roborated  by  Judge  Dill  and  others  among  the  then  sitters." 

I  introduce  another  similar  instance  to  the  above  here,  as  a 
matter  of  convenience  and  preservation  of  a  more  recent  experi- 
ence, viz.:  On  May  14th,  1916,  I  appeared  at  a  seance  held  at 
J.  B.  Jonson's,  Toledo,  and  noticed  present  a  Toronto  gentleman 
friend,  James  Poole,  a  well-known  business  man  to  whom,  owing 
to  conditions  being  unfavorable  (a  thunder  storm  had  been  pre- 
vailing) I  could  not  speak,  but  as  I  had  promised  him  before  he 
left  home  that  I  would  meet  him  there  in  my  astral  body,  by 
walking  from  the  cabinet  during  the  seance  as  others  do.  I  did 
so  and  tapped  him  on  his  thumb  with  a  small  stick  I  carried,  just 
to  remind  him  that  I  had  kept  my  promise  to  him. 

Hypatia  and  dcs  Asia,  two  of  my  guides,  and  '  ;'  wife  May 
were  there  also  and  materialized.  I  was  pres'  ;  in  my  astral 
body.  The  sitters  signed  a  written  aeclara.ion  affin.iing  my  presence 
and  demonstration.  This  ends  the  new  demonstration  added,  which 
did  not  appear  in  the  written  record  promise  over  the  'phone,  and 
handed  out  the  following  dav,  and  occurred  nearly  four  and  a  half 
months  later.  I  now  resume  the  statement  as  handed  out  the  day 
after  my  f^  st  experience  of  speaking  through  the  trumpet:  "My 
"thinking,  alluded  to  in  the  beginning,  resulted  in  my  decision  to 
"absent  myself  fro  n  a  seance,  ani  ^n  surprise  my  colleague 
"sitters  by  coming  in  my  astral  body  and  trying  to  talk  with  them 
"through  the  trumpet  if  conditions  permitted." 

"My  preparations  consisted  in  turning  out  all  my  front  lights 
"at  8  p.m.,  then  retired  to  my  bedroom  and  lay  on  my  bed,  when 
"I  remembered  that  the  instructions  of  my  spirit  guide  that  our 
"spirit  party  would  reach  the  seance  room  somewhere  near  nine 
"o'clock.     I  lay  awake  thinking,  but  could  not  then  sleep,  and 


Ih 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  415 

"when  the  time  was  nearly  9  o'clock.  I  ^ot  up  and  closed  my  bed- 
"room  door  to  shut  off  the  lipht  from  the  adjoinincr  hall,  and 
".lurrymg  back,  spoke  aloud :  "This  is  just  about  the  time  for 
"my  spirit  friends  to  call  for  mc."  Then  with  mv  head  on  the 
"pillow,  I  closed  my  eyes,  still  havinjr  many  proofs  of  my  per- 
"sonality  in  mind  to  use.  I  quickly  became  asleep.  I  soon  awak- 
"ened  suddenly,  and  felt  satisfied  I  had  just  returned,  turned 
''on  the  light,  and  found  the  time  9.35  p.  m.,  and  so  went  forward 
"to  my  office,  and  with  my  telephone  near  at  hand,  felt  sure  it 
"would  ring.  Presently  it  rang.  'Hello!'  and  I  recognized  the 
•S-oice  I  had  expected.  'What  are  you  doing,  doctor?'  'T  have 
"been  asleep  and  have  on'y  been  seated  here  a  fc  ••  minutes,'  I 
"answered." 

^^  "Mr.  Paull  then  told  me  I  had  been  at  the  seance  room  in  my 
''astral  body,  and  that  the  sitters  were  greatly  surprised.  He 
^'jocularly  charged  me  with  having  been  playing  a  sharp  trick  on 
''them.  He  wanted  me  to  tell  him  my  experience.  I  mentioned 
"briefly  a  few  incidents,  which  appeared  to  be  correct  from  his 
■'acknowledgement  (and  concluded  to  go  into  the  matter  more 
"iuWy  next  day).  As  it  was  getting  late,  he  said  he  would  call 
"  and  see  me  in  the  morning;  and  I  promised  to  write  for  him 
''a  description  of  my  experiences,  but  told  him  I  was  not  per- 
"mitted  to  tell  him  everything  I  knew." 

^^  "When  he  called  the  next  day,  it  seemed  to  me  as  if  a  curtain 
"had  been  drawn  in  front  of  my  memory ;  and  I  cotild  not  comply 
"with  my  promise  made  to  him  to  give  my  experience  of  the 
"experiment. 

^  "Did  you  ever  have  a  most  wonderful  experience  in  a  dream, 
I'and  fully  realized  at  the  time  that  it  was  only  a  dream,  but  worth 
'•tell-ng  at  the  breakfast  table  next  morning;  but  when  you  tried 
^|to  relate  the  incidents  they  had  most  of  them  vanished  from  vour 
||memory?  This  is  the  situation  in  which  I  find  myself,  with  a 
"very  few  exceptional  incidents." 

^^  "The  modus  operandi  of  my  'astral  flights'  as  described  in  my 
"book  by  my  guides  will  be  interesting  reading.  Whether  or 
"not  I  succeeded  in  this  my  first  effort  to  speak  as  a  carnate  spirit 


.r" 


t 


1 1 


416 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


VV'- 

W 


"through  the  trumpet,  I  leave  the  decision  to  those  of  my  co! 
"leagues  present  in  the  seance  room  on  \\'e(lncsday  night,  Is 
"December,  1915,  as  they  were  purposely  kept  in  ignorance  of  m 
"intention  so  as  not  to  disturb  conditions. 

"Notwithstanding,  I  am  informed  that  so  very  anxious  wer 
"they  to  verify  something  said,  that  the  light  was  turned  on  (t 
"see  the  time),  conditions  were  affected,  and  I  was  unfortunatel 
"prevented  from  presenting  further  proofs,  and  thus  not  con 
"pleting  what  I  have  earnestly,  and  honestly,  contemplated  accorr 
"plishing ;  but  I  am  hoping  that  I  shall  next  time  be  more  succes; 
"ful."  Thus  endeth  the  statement  handed  out,  and  known  in  th 
booklet  as  my  explanation. 

After  the  'phone  conversation  was  concluded  all  repaired  to  tli 
seats  they  had  vacated,  lights  were  turned  off  and  the  seanc 
resumed.  As  to  what  most  immediately  followed,  I  quote  froi 
the  booklet's  record: 

"Spirit  Murphy  (the  control  of  the  medium) :  'There,  ladi< 
"and  gentlemen,  I  did  all  I  could  to  help  that  manifestation.' 

"Spirit  Black  Hawk  (an  Indian  who  can  also  control  tl 
"medium) :  'Say,  everybody,  wasn't  that  a  good  idea  of  the  doi 
"tor's  —  ain't  he  funny.' 

"Spirit  Hypatia:  'I  give  you  greeting,  friends,  tonight, 
"am  pleased  to  be  here,  my  dear  ones,  especially  to  please  n 
"friend  the  doctor,  and  help  in  his  interesting  experiment.  \\ 
"have  done  this  for  a  purpose,  and  I  must  say  I  am  pleased  ar 
"gratified  at  the  result.  It  will  have  two  distinct  influences,  i 
"it  represents  before  the  world  the  distinction  between  the  physic 
"and  the  spirit  side  of  life;  and  proves  demonstrably  that  the 
"is  an  astral  body,  which  can  and  does  leave  at  times  the  physic 
"temple  —  I  leave,  and  I  greet  you  all,  ''ear  ones,  with  a  messa^ 
"of  help  and  love  —  goodnight." 

Having  thus  demonstrated  an  important  psychic  fact  in  n 
home  city,  as  well  as  in  four  different  places  in  the  United  State 
I  concluded  that  even  though  I  had  done  so  and  that  my  guid^ 
were  agreeable  to  my  doing  it,  they  were  compelled  to  prevent  n 
from  seeing,  hearing  and  remembering  too  much,  in  case  th 


i 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


417 


I  might  not  wish  to  return  to  my  body ;  and  they  would  encounter 
difficulty  in  inducing  nic  to  do  so. 

As  the  psychic  fart  had  been  well  established  in  the  presence  of 
sufficient  credible  witnesses,  and  my  object  attained,  I  shall  aban- 
don further  efforts  in  the  future ;  but  am  fully  convinced  that 
after  I  have  passed  to  spirit  realms,  and  spent  a  short  season 
there,  as  a  free  spiriS  I  shall  be  permitted  by  the  Infinite  Spirit  — 
and  aided  by  his  ministering  spirits,  who  act  as  my  guides  —  to 
return  and  demonstrate  through  some  of  the  good  mediums  of 
earth  —  as  scores  of  my  relatives,  friends  and  strangers  ""ave 
done,  to  convince  me.  And  if  so  be  that  I  may,  the  reader  can 
rest  assured  that  I  shall,  beyond  every  doubt,  do  so ;  and  still  try 
to  prove  to  the  skeptic  and  disbelievers  in  the  spiritualistic  creed 
that  they  are  still  in  error,  as  I  again  prove  by  my  presence,  when 
they  recognize  me  in  a  transient  body  speaking,  or  hear  my  voice 
through  a  tnmipet,  or  hear  me  as  a  spirit  writing  independently 
on  a  slate ;  or  through  some  person's  hand  automatically  these 
words:  /,  Dr.  John  S.  King,  hare  kept  my  promise  as  made  in 
"Dawn  of  the  Azvakened  Mind,"  for  I  have  proven,  and  do  now 
prove,  Continuity,  Return  and  Communion,  all  true. 


b 


Reincarn.\tion. 

I  am  asked,  "Do  you  believe  in  reincarnation?"  I  answer,  I 
have  no  belief  regarding  anything  of  which  I  have  no  conception ; 
and  for  the  same  reason  I  have  no  knowledge  concerning  reincar- 
nation. As  defined  by  some  individuals,  I  interpret  it  as  meaning 
—  the  re-entry  of  an  individual  discarnate  spirit  into  a  babe  before 
birth,  which  particular  spirit  has  already  undergone  birth  and 
physical  life  experiences,  of  perhaps  an  adult  man  or  woman; 
and  passed  through  the  gateway  of  physical  death,  and  there- 
after underwent  change  through  evolution  in  the  spirit  spheres 
for  perhaps  centuries.  And  now,  either  from  its  own  choice,  or 
because  so  directed,  again  enters  a  new  infant,  before  its  birth, 
not  as  it  entered  on  its  (the  spirit's)  first  experience  as  an  ema- 
nation from  spirit  Infinite :  while  now,  if  at  all,  by  a  process  of 
retrocession  from  such  sphere  as  it  occupied  by  merit  of  attain- 


I 


I 


!  f 


418 


DAll'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


ment,  and  with  much  attained  knowledge  and  its  attained  adult 
spirit  proportions,  must  by  its  retrocession  become  reduced  to 
the  diminutive  form  of  the  newly  conceived  infant,  which  is  to 
become  its  physical  abiding  place,  and  its  physical  body  growth  be 
ever  subject  to  the  rcfjuircmcnts  of  the  spirit  which  occupies  it 
during  a  second  earth-life  experience. 

Is  the  first  life  record  stili  preserved  in  the  subjective  mind  as 
tha*  of  VVm.  Smith,  together  with  what  was  added  in  the  years 
spent  in  the  spirit  spheres,  and  are  these  now  further  to  be  added 
to,  Sy  VVm.  Smith's  second  life  record  as  made  by  John  Brown, 
into  whose  body  Wm.  Smith  entered  in  order  to  gain  a  second 
human  life  experience,  with  a  second  spirit  life  experience  to  fol- 
low, which  indeed  is  somewhat  perplexing  for  the  ordinary  mind 
to  comprehend,  to  say  nothing  as  to  the  motive  which  prompts 
its  enactment,  and  the  results  to  be  attained? 

To  me  it  appears  that  there  is  reason  for  the  belief  that  the 
retrocession  will  be  found  to  prove  unsatisfactory,  with  no  evi- 
dence to  prove  that  the  second  human  life  is  any  improvement 
upon  that  of  the  first  human  life. 

/  haze  not  discovered  any  natural  hw  with  provision  made  for 
such  an  exception;  and  were  it  to  be  the  rule,  or  a  natural  law,  it 
would  be  self-evident  to  all. 

Having  no  tangible  '^vidence  in  support  of  reincarnation,  I 
questioned  some  of  the  alleged  advanced  spirits  regarding  it. 
Among  others  questioned  were  the  alleged  spirits  of  the  philoso- 
phers Socrates,  Plato  and  Aristotle,  brought  to  me  by  Hypatia. 
By  reference  to  Chapter  XXIV,  the  reader  will  learn  what  each 
of  them  had  writterk  in  reply  to  my  question,  at  least  Plato  and 
Aristotle  did  so. 

The  gist  of  the  several  responses  to  my  plea  for  some  knowledge 
regarding  reincarnation,  is  briefly  embodied  here.  It  was  pro- 
nounced to  be  "chimerical."  All  affirmed  it  was  not  true.  One  of 
the  philosophers  said,  "Nor  was  it  intended  to  be  so  understood." 
Another  said  such  a  conception  is  inconsistent  with  natural  law, 
and  with  the  evolution  of  discarnate  spirit;  and  that  literal  minds 
so  interpreted,  in  error,  the  sayings  of  ancient  psychics. 


k 


i   5 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


41<) 


I 


Moreover,  the  Infinite  Spirit,  the  Grand  Architect  of  the  Uni- 
verse, nowhere  alludes  to  it  in  any  of  His  plans. 

CoN'ci.rsiON. 

Man  is  an  emanation  from  s[)irit  Infinite,  and  after  the  experi- 
ence of  building  his  earthly  physical  bndy.  in  w'  Ich  he  lives, 
moves,  and  has  his  mortal  existence  ;iiid  experience  for  a  period 
of  years,  finally  withdraws  with  b's  astral  or  spirit  body,  and  is 
immediately  met  and  escorted  by  ministcrine;-  spirits  to  an 
appointed  place  of  rest,  where  he  secures  a  brief  period  of  repose, 
is  enabled  to  realize  that  he  is  no  longer  a  mortal,  but  one  who 
henceforth  will  be  a  sojourner  in  spirit  realms  —  but  not  in  idle- 
ness, though  as  a  probationer  he  will  voluntarily  work  his  way 
from  sphere  to  sphere  in  a  capacity  for  which  he  was  primarily 
qualified  by  motives,  desires  and  acts  while  forming  his  human 
personality.  He  soon  learns  that  belief  alone  does  not  save,  no; 
dependence  on  arv  one. 

Spirits  known  u  ne  in  their  earth  life,  after  they  have  passed 
to  spirit  realms,  on  their  return  affirm  that  each  ana  J\  must 
work  out  their  own  redemption  in  the  p'rit  spheres.  Each  and 
everyone  who  reach  there  have  to  und  -go  a  schooling,  and  work 
their  way  to  secure  merited  c'tainm' 

Christ  (the  Nazarene).  He  exen  fied  in  his  earth  life  the 
true  soul  personality,  which  man  by  his  motives,  desires  and  acts, 
should  establish.  He,  like  all  other  men,  emanated  from  spirit 
Infinite;  and  to  the  realm  of  spirit  returned,  after  an  earthly 
physical  experience,  and  is  still  seen  by  other  spirits  from  different 
spheres ;  and  continues  his  good  work  while  going  from  one 
sphere  to  another,  exemplifying  duty  and  teaching  others.  He 
is  known  to  all  in  the  celestial  spheres  from  the  humble  to  the 
most  exalted  spirit,  f-^r  his  radiance  is  everywhere  apparent  in 
its  opalescent  hue.  He  will  not  again,  as  man,  come  upon  the 
earth  plane,  where  his  spiritual  teachings  were  distorted,  and 
his  body  crucified ;  but  assurance  from  spirit  sources  is  given  that 
the  Christ  principle  will  continue  foi  ever,  which  is  so  accepted 
by  all  orders  of  spirit. 


m 


m 


f'l' 


420 


DAWN  Of  TUB  AWAKENED  MIND 


I 


1 1 


God  or  "Deity"  is  umoiowable,  for  not  one  among  all  the 
spirits  who  have  communed  with  me,  acknowledge  the  existence 
of  a  personal  God;  while  the  more  exalted  ones  define  God  } 
Spirit  Infinite,  Omnific,  Omnipresent,  Omnipotent  and  Omniscient 
—  All,  and  in  all  —  thus  constituting  the  universe  as  a  whole. 

As  a  humble  mortal  I  cannot  but  admit  that  at  times  in  my 
mental  application  I  have  felt  the  inspiration  of  unseen  intelli- 
gences prompting  or  compelling  the  thought  committed  to  writ- 
ing ;  but  nevertheless  in  the  work  of  the  magnitude  of  the  subject, 
the  years  for  the  accumulation  of  facts  and  evidences,  it  must 
needs  be  that  errors  in  some  degree  may  have  been  made,  but 
not  knowingly  or  willfully,  and  as  I  new  draw  it  to  a  close, 
and  send  it  forth  to  the  thinkers  of  the  world,  with,  as  I  am 
assured,  ^he  approbation  of  a  strong  spirit  band,  I  do  so  with 
t^e  hope  that  my  soul's  desire  —  that  "it  will  be  a  benefit  to 
humanity"  —  will  be  realized. 

Before  attaching  my  signature  to  my  closing  page  of  this 
great  volume  of  evidence,  I  desire  to  express  a  full  measure  of 
my  gratitude  and  appreciation  of  Hypatia's  work  and  inspirations, 
and  other  valuable  hidings,  including  the  securing  of  capable 
witnesses  to  testify,  v,  to  bring  evidence  worthy  of  introduction 
in  this  book.  From  fir:t  to  last  Hypatia  has  been  my  earnest 
collaborator  of  the  book's  compilatioa.  I  therefore  feel  that  it 
is  but  fitting  —  wliile  remembering  also  the  fact  that  the  book 
was  her  own  sug^^estion,  as  vas  its  title  —  that  she  ^wt  her 
concluding  expressions  to  its  reiders,  as  to  her  view  regarding 
its  mission. 

In  conclusion: 

Here  are  the  things  that  I  have  won  as  I  climbed  with  care, 
till  I  attained  this  comfort,  in  the  sunset  of  my  years.  '  have 
now  ceased  to  feel  the  doubt,  and  the  attendant  fears,  thai  come 
to  most  of  men  below. 

I  feel,  I  sense,  and  think  'tis  true,  all  that  I  state  as  facts. 
to  you. 


Mv^Jmo^ 


|1' 


DAiyN  OI-  Tim  AlVAKl.NLl)  MIX  I)  421 

HyPATlA    Co.VTRIBLi     ••    THE    Co.VCLCDIN.;    Sk.VTENCES. 

"Every  mortal  lure  or  thirc  has  tin-  earnest  lU-ire  to  know; 
and  I.  too,  once  living  on  the  eartli  plane.  sutY.Kd  for  the  truth 
as  revealed  to  me,  even  to  death ;  and  since  1  was  set  free  I  have 
searched  for  an  instrument  thro;t«h  which  to  come  in  better 
louch  With  hui.ianity,  and  teach  them  what  I  have  learned  of 
truth. 

Each  human  soul  must,  as  an  atom  of  the  whole,  reach  forth 
for  itself,  in  accotyance  with  the  will  of  the  Heavenly  I'athcr. 
who  has  provided  for  each  one.  wiiether  they  climb  or  fall; 
however,  like  vines,  we  eventually  climb  to  thf  great  light  of 
Oversoul.  We  start  as  parts  of  the  great  whole ;  and  we  attain 
along  our  paths  through  cfTort  the  things  for  which  we  pray. 
As  vines  creep  up  along  a  wail,  so  we  climb  by  ktiowlcdge.  the 
pathway  of  life,  overcoming  obstacles  and  thereby  gaining  that 
altitude  of  hope,  where  we  fee  the  Oversoul  or  Father  giving 
us  truths  we  can  understand. 

Our  souls  like  vines  reach  out  tendrils  that  entwine  the  truth 
we  find  along  the  way,  and  thus  a-'.d  to  our  power  to  a.tain  a 
higher  plane.  Our  longings  for  knowledge,  our  des.  c  to  know, 
are  steps  by  and  through  whi:h  we  rc.eive  suppoit  fruai  tb  ' 
Guides. 

This  book  is  to  be  a  guide  to  the  inquiring  mind,    "nawn 
the  Awakened  Mind"  is  a  wall  of  facts;  and  as  such   i-   sew 
forth  to  the  thinkers  of  this  age.    As  you  peruse  each  page 
will  tell  you  how  to  find  the  path  to  knowledge  that  God 
the  Infinite  Spirit  hath  given  to  all  mankind,  to  learn  how  -, 
own  soul  may  reach  out   for  the  truth   that  teaches  you   u 
great   fact,  that  man  is  not   within  his  brain.     The  soul    the 
blossom,  the  fruit  of  life    grows  v.ithin  the  human  body  until 
Its  journey  on  ( arth  is  completed,  and  it  is  ready  to  cross  thro-igh 
what  is  termed  death,  into  that  larger  life  where  it  has  mor<- 
power  to  do  good  to  all. 

I  have  written  this  truth  through  you,  my  dear  instrument- 
and  have  manifested  my  presence,  through  many  mediums  of 


f 
I 

is  ,   m 


^xm 


«*   *^ 


■j». 


N 


422 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


■  If    1 


I    I 


ilk  : 


different  phases,  and  in  many  diflferent  places,  in  order  to  demon- 
strate this  truth. 

I  pray  the  great  and  exalted  ones  of  spirit  life,  to  help  mc 
to  be  with  the  great  thinkers  that  I  may,  with  the  great  thinkert 
—  whose  writings  appear  on  these  pages  —  be  of  use  to  men  of 
earth,  by  proving  that  spirits  come  back  to  earth. 

I  pray  that  the  darkness  of  doubt  may  fli>at  away  as  "Dawn 
of  the  Awakened  Mind"  brings  truth  and  light  to  those  who 
were  born  blind  in  their  minds,  to  this  great  truth. 

Continuity  of  life  makes  all  life  complete,  and  proves  that 
spirits  can  and  do  come  back  and  write  to  all  mankind. 

I,  the  leader  of  the  band  around  this  physician,  who  ha.-'  ritten 
this  book,  send  you,  through  him,  my  earnest  prayer  that  all 
the  darkness  of  ignorance  shall  lade  eternally  away. 

HYPATIA. 


I.i 


INDEPENDENT  SLATE  Wf 
ADDENDA, 


'ING. 


T"^2^/f  ?f  u*^'^'"'  *  *=^"""""S  ""•*  l^tween  this 
.^rh  ini::^^,  "■''"  "''''^*""'  '^  ''°'"'  «^  'he  exalted 
spirit  intelligences  named  herein.    They  comfrise  hr.Vf 

phase  were  secu;erthr^^^^^  ^e  wnt.n.s  of  the  <Independenf 

of  Hyoatia  Zlf:  '  '""^  <^o-oP<-'ration  and  influence 
vL^/Jtu    ^       J  ^"'^'  ""^   **^^^''"'  "^  P"  n^y  written 

^  seen  J  '"  7  ^"'  '°^  '^^•-  »°  '''<^'  ^"^  'hich--as  HI 
be  seen  later -she  complied  with  in  its  entirety.  Jt  will  'rove 
of  deep  mterest  all  through  * 

timeT''"''''  '^^'  '^"'  independent  slate  writings,  for  the  firs' 
time  for  me,  as  an  unparalleled  test,  so  far  as  I  know        mM 
corroborate  or   strengthen   former  evidence  a  readvTeco     A 
Z2^!  "  """'  "  *=°"'^  ^  P-<J"-d  here  by'the  a"d  oJ 
t    rSnTv^L?: ritlfrV'""  ^°""^"^"^  ^^  wriLn^^en^i 

follow  ;t  thVciL^' oTSsZ;^"""  ^^  °^"  --"--» 

tol^vff     '""/^  '°'"?""^  '"^^  ^°'^  *"  «"ded,  I  determined 

Thk  Det,,.,  op  P,ep„„.on  W„,le  St,li.  „  Mv  Home. 
I  first  wrote  out  a  list  of  those  I  chieflv  di..ir,j  .    i,       , 
^  who  wo,.d  probacy  require  .t'Z'7t^^^Z 

423  * 


r'i 


''  I 


I;  I 


■f  i  I 


424  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

half  an  hour  each,  and  numbered  them  in  order  from  1  to  20. 

I  selected  those  twenty  from  among  hundreds  of  spirit  intel- 
liffences  of  diflferent  spheres,  with  whom  I  have  held  communion 
in  the  years  that  are  past,  and  at  different  times,  at  different 
places,  and  through  different  phases  of  mediumship.  covering 
a  period  of  about  twenty-five  years  in  all. 

Everyone  in  the  list-save  and  except  my  son-had  utilized 
more  than  one  medium,  some  as  many  as  five  or  six  different 
ones  with  as  many  different  phases;  while  all  my  loved  ones, 
my  psychical  research  friends,  and  my  guides  -  constituting 
fifteen  of  the  twenty  selected  -  have  each  met  me  face  to  face 
in  their  earthly  expression,  some  of  them  several  times,  in  the 
materialized  yet  transient  body,  and  spoken  with  the  vocal  organs 

of  such  body.  „     .       rr      .•    u  . 

But  of  them  all  my  Chief  Guide  and  Teacher  Hypatia  ha 
made  herself  known  in  England,  Canada  and  United  States  ol 
America.   On  the  Western  side  of  the  Atlantic  she  has  been  botl: 
seen  and  heard  by  scores  of   people,   including  a  number  oi 
relatives  and  friends  of  my  own  city  and  province,  and  else 

where,  including  also.  Col.  N of  the  Province  of  Quebec 

and  has  dictated  messages  to  a  few  of  them  -  mcludmg  m; 
Quebec  friend  — with  the  request  to  them,  in  each  case,  to  tak^ 
such  message  back  with  them  to  me. 

Having  completed  my  list  of  twenty,  I  next  wrote  my  reques 
to  my  Chief  Guide,  Teacher  and  Co-worker,  as  any  student  i: 
earth  life  would  naturally  do,  when  requiring  that  teacher 
co-operation. 

Written  Request  to  Hypatia. 

"Toronto,  Tuesday,  p.  m.,  21st  August,  19i; 

To  Hypatia, 

My  Spirit  Guide,  Teacher  and  Aider. 

Following  on  the  accompanying  list,  are  my  loved  ones,  friend 

spirits  guides,  co-workers  and   exalted  ones   from   the  high^ 

spheres  that  I  hope  to  have  greetings  from  by  writing  on  slat 

to  me,  independently  of  a  medium's  direct  hand,  when  1  a 


Mf  ?'.i.. 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


425 


at  Pierre  L.  O.  A.  Keeler's  house  in  Lily  Date,  while  I  am  at 
that  Spiritualistic  Summer  Resort. 

Will  you  kindly  invite  them  to  meet  me  there  and  comply  with 
my  request?  Will  you  please  likewise  request  George  Christie 
(Keeler's  Control)  to  grant  me  the  sittings  with  Keeler  sufficient 
for  them  to  do  so? 

I  fully  realize  how  indebted  I  always  am  to  you,  in  my  psychical 
investigations,  and  my  experiences,  for  your  most  valuable  co- 
operation. I  will  be  thankful  to  you,  and  to  George  Christie,  if 
this   privilege   is  granted   to  me. 

A  personal  friend  of  my  own  in  this  city  (Prof.  S.)  once 
expressed  himself  as  doubting  the  fact  of  your  being  the  identical 
Hypatia,  the  Neoplatonic  philosopher  of  Grecian  and  Egyptian 
historical  reference ;  and  as  having  suffered  martyrdom  at 
Alexandria ;  and  before  he  wnuld  be  convinced,  he  said  he  would 
like  to  be  satisfied  that  you  could  read,  write  or  speak,  in  the 
Greek  language  of  that  time.  So  as  the  coming  occasion  is 
one  for  independent  slate  writing,  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  have 
you  write  something  that  I  may  show  him  and  others,  writterj 
in  the  Greek  writing  of  the  time  you  were  in  earth  life,  and 
active  as  a  teacher.    That  may  possibly  convince  him  and  them. 

I  have  endeavored  —  while  compiling  my  book  —  to  prove  that 
all  I  have  stated  therein  regarding  psychical  matters  is  correct 
and  true. 

Independent  slate  writing  greetings  or  communications  are 
therefore  requested  by  me  from  each  of  the  twenty  I  am  naming ; 
and  all  of  whom  as  you  are  aware  have  written  (save  and  except 
my  son)  through  the  hand  of  Miss  Gates,  whom  I  have  —  with 
her  concurrence  —  named  or  designated  "The  Human-Psychic- 
Telephone  ;"  and  in  addition,  as  readers  of  my  book  will  have 
observed,  communicated  through  several  phases  of  mediumship, 
chiefly  materializing,  trumpet  speaking,  automatic  writing  and 
trance  condition,  in  brief,  coming  to  me  when  any  psychic  door 
was  open  for  them. 

I  anticipate  that  the  result  of  all  these  invited  ones  writing 
their  greetings  on  the  slates  and  signing  their  names  to  what 


■f  l- 


►'!: 


Ti 


n: 


426  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

they  write,  will  be  generally  accepted  by  readers  as  a  most  unusual 
test ;  and  at  the  same  time  most  convincing'  evidence  that  spirits 
can  and  do  commune  with  those  on  the  earth  plane ;  while  doubt- 
less it  will  prove  to  be  an  exceptional  surprise  to  even  the 
experienced  Mr.  Keeler,  the  psychic,  himself. 
Sincerely  and  with  confidence. 

Your  Charge, 

John  S.  King" 


k        V 


The  Invitation  List. 

Here  follows  the  entire  list  of  invitations,  though  I  here  and 
now  personally  extend  the  first  one  immediately  to  you,  my  Chief 
Guide,  Teacher  and  Co-worker,  throughout  the  many  past  years 
of  my  psychical  investigations. 

No.    1.   Ilypatia,  Chief  Guide  and  member  of  Spirit  Band. 
No.    2.   Eg>'ptia,  Guide,  Guardian  and  member  of  Spirit  Band. 
No.    3.  Asia,  Guide,  most  ancient,  and  member  of  Spirit  Band. 
No.   4.  "May,"  Wife,  passed  to  Spirit  Realms  29th  Sept.,  1911. 
No!    5.  G.  H.   S.   King,   Son,  passed  to  Spirit  Realms,   14th 

November,  1916. 
No.   6.  "May  Donna,"  passed  over  to  Spirit  Realms  as  infant, 

and  so  named  by  Angels. 
No.   7.  Stephen  King,  my  father,  passed  to  Spirit  Realms  in  1894. 
No.   8.  Margaret  P.  King,  my  mother,  passed  to  Spirit  Realms 
in  1886. 

No.   9.  Frederick  Myers,  England's  Psychical  Researcher. 

No.  10.  Prof.  James  of  Harvard  University. 

No.  11.  Wm.  T.  Stead,  pen-friend  in  life,  Aider  now. 

No.  12.   Otelleo,  Guide  and  Aider  of  Spirit  Band. 

No.  13.  Omar,  Guide,  and  member  of  Spirit  Band. 

No.  14.  Electra,  Guide,  Guardian  and  member  of  Spirit  Band. 

No,  15.  Cleopatra,  Guide,  Aider  and  member  of  Spirit  Band. 

No.  16.  Eldemar,  Advanced  Spirit. 

No.  18.  Edward,  a  King  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

No.  19.  Victoria,  a  Queen  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 


i'i 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


427 


No.  20.  Hon.  George  Brown,  Editor,  and  Publisher  of  The  Globe. 

He  called  me  son,  while  on  his  staff,  1869-70. 

Sincerely  and  with  confidence 

I  await  the  response, 

John  S.  King. 


I  next  placed  my  written  request  and  the  invitation  list  side 
by  side  on  my  office  desk  before  me,  for  Hypatia  to  read,  and 
be  cognizant  of  what  I  wished  to  further  establish;  and  that 
was  really  all  that  was  necessary  to  do. 


I 


Some  Further  Preparations  which  I  Made. 
had  learned   from  some   of   the  patrons  of  this  medium 


incidentally  from  time  to  time,  each  their  own  experience  at  a 
sitting,  the  directions  they  received,  and  what  they  were  required 
to  do;  and  found  that  the  routine  was  ver>'  simple.  Having  this 
information  I  utilized  an  office  pad  of  blank  leaves  of  equal  size. 
Cn  each  of  twenty  leaves  I  wrote  one  of  the  twenty  names  on 
the  invitation  list,  so  that  each  leaf  differed  from  all  the  others. 
In  addition,  in  a  few  instances,  I  added  below  the  name  a  ques- 
tion; on  some  of  the  remainder,  I  simply  wrote,  "Write  what 
you  wish  me  to  know ;"  while  others  were  left  to  write  anything 
they  chose  without  suggestion  of  any  kind  from  me.  So  when 
I  had  finished  my  writing  I  folded  each  of  the  twenty  leaves 
separately  with  a  single  fold  each ;  and  placed  them  in  the  order 
of  their  number  on  the  list,  one  upon  another,  and  tied  the  twenty 
with  a  small  cord;  and  put  the  package  in  an  envelope,  which 
I  placed  in  a  deep  inside  pocket  of  my  vest,  on  the  right  hand 
side  of  my  body.  In  another  envelope  I  placed  the  written 
request,  and  the  invitation  list,  for  Hypatia;  and  it  in  turn  was 
deposited  in  a  similar  pocket  of  the  vest  on  my  left  side,  both 
envelopes  in  a  safe  place,  there  to  remain  until  required,  and 
become  meanwhile  magnetized  from  my  body,  and  thus  be  ready 
for  the  magnetized  slates  of  the  medium. 


I! 


428 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Off  for  Lily  Dale. 

On  Thursday,  23rd  August,  at  9.30  a.  m.,  my  valued  and  con- 
fidential friend  —  himself  a  neophyte  —  called  for  me  with  his 
automobile  for  two ;  and  we  left  at  a  leisurely  gait  on  our  health 
and  pleasure-giving  trip  of  abou*  170  miles,  reaching  our  destina- 
tion—  Lily  Dale,  the  spiritualistic  summer  resort  —  among  the 
water-shed  hills  of  Western  New  York  State,  at  a  height  of 
about  1,200  feet  above  Lake  Erie,  at  10.30  a.m.,  24th  August, 
1917. 


i  . 


m  !•;! 


I)  r  V 


ij 


Interviewing  Pierre  L.  O.  A.  Keeler. 

In  a  few  minutes  after  our  arrival,  we  were  both  in  the  presence 
of  this  independent  slate-writing  medium,  through  whose  psychical 
make-up  most  wonderful  experiences  are  to  be  secured.  Our 
primary  object,  at  the  moment,  being  the  securing  of  our  assign- 
ment of  desired  sittings  for  these  phenomena,  before  acquiring 
acceptable  lodgings,  and  a  food  supply  depot.  Conversatio-  was 
inaugurated  when  I  proffered, Mr.  Keeler  a  small  parcel,  addressed 
to  him  by  one  of  his  patrons  in  Toronto,  which  had  been  entrusted 
to  me  to  deliver  to  him.  Having  completed  that  act,  I  at  once 
suggested  that  my  friend  and  myself  each  desired  assignment  of 
sittings.  I  said,  "Speaking  for  myself,  I  desire  three  separate 
sittings  to  be  assigned  to  me,  and  at  as  early  a  time  as  possible, 
while  my  friend  is  here  and  can  speak  for  himself." 

Mr.  Keeler's  response  was,  "I  cannot  give  either  of  you  a 
sitting  before  next  Sunday  afternoon,  26th  August,  at  2  p.m. 
One  of  you  can  follow  the  other  immediately  after  the  first 
one  is  through." 

I  then  said,  "This  is  Friday,  a.  m.,  and  I  personally  want  three 
sittings  in  all,  and  I  desire  all  three,  as  soon  as  you  can  assign 
them  to  me." 

To  my  remark  Mr.  Keeler  replied,  "Most  people  do  not  get 
more  than  three  or  four  writings  at  a  sitting,  though  some  get 
five,  six  or  seven;  but  I  do  not  remember  any  one  getting  all 
they  asked  for  or  expected."  This  to  me  was  his  gentlemanly 
score  for  my  presumption. 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  429 

^  Mr.  Kceler  focussed  on  me  a  look  of  surprise  at  :ny  oersistence 
«n  asking  that  three  sittings  be  arranged  for.  ^h^l iTomZ 
standpoint  was  studying  h-s  facial  expres.io;,  wit^  a  rw  of 
determining  whether  his  control  was  clairaudiently  telling  him 
or  impressing  his  mind,  what  the  arrangement  would  hfveTo 

Ch'ri!  i..  T""^'  '!f"  ""^'^  ^'  ^y  ^'^  °^"  <=ontrol  (George 
J^lT.  f  I  '  r  ^"'^'  '"^  ''^'^''  "yP^^'^-  Having  recovered 
himself  from  his  surprised  look  my  request  had  apparently  cre- 

^./  and  ventured  to  ask  me.  "Have  you  ever  had  a  sitting  with 
me  for  rlate-writing  before?"  * 

"Never!"  was  my  prompt  reply. 

This  reply  was  as  promptly  followed  by  his  intimation.  "You 

t^in.  '•  Tv""^"  '"^  T''^'  "'  ""•  ""^  ^  """°t  ^-'•-"tee  any- 
thing. This  was  further  supplemented  by  the  suggestion  that 
It  IS  quite  probable  that  those  you  are  expecting  wf  n^write 
wh^e  o  hers  unexpected  may  come  and  write  fnstead.  iTa.^ 
event  M  ts  equal  y  probable  that  one  sitting  only  mil  prove  sul 
fictent  for  all  wha  will  write  for  you." 
I  then  made  a  somewhat  bolder  statement  in  our  friendly  parley 

ITTZ'^.T.  ^  '°"^'^'"*'>^  ^^P^^'  *he  ones  I  have  in  mind 
and  further.  I  feel  sure  that  they  will  consume  the  time  of  three 
sittings.  "iitc 

Mr.  Keeler.  the  good-natured  man,  that  he  really  appears  to  be 

Z^X^^'^'Tr'''^''  ^"'  ^"^"'^^^  ^^  '"^' ^h^Te  presen  -' 
mg  a  doubting  Thom.s"  attitude,  "How  many  writers  do  you 
expect  will  write  on  the  slates  fr-  you?" 

lil  rl"^''f  ""^  ^'"'^^'  *°  *^'  •'-'^*^°"  ^'  ^°"°^=  =  "J  have  a 
hstof  twenty  names  m  my  po..    t.  that  I  wish  to  hear  from- 

and  I  confidently  expect  that  every  one  of  the  twenty  zvill  write 
for  me  on  the  slates." 

On  his  countenance  I  interpreted  his  thought  that  I  was  a 
very  presumptious  man,  and  he  vocalized  what  indicited  his 
unbelief  in  my  prediction.  But  he  little  knew -with  all  his 
experience -what  influence  was  at  work  in  my  behalf;  whereas 
my  confidence  in  Hypatia  and  her  spirit  band  is  as  steadfast  as 


ill 


430 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


a  rock,  for  I  was  aware  that  she  and  her  band  could  and  would 
bring  about  the  full  accomplishment  of  the  purposes  as  expressed 
in  my  written  request  made  three  days  before,  for  I  had  long 
since  proved,  beyond  peradventure,  llypatia's  capacity,  power, 
reliability  and  influence ;  and  therefore  no  longer  entertain  doubt, 
when  she  co-operates  with  me  in  .uy  efforts  to  prove  to  humanity 
the  truths  of  life,  and  intercommunion  of  those  of  the  earth 
and  spirit  spheres. 

I  noticed  Mr.  Keeler's  mien  changed  after  my  emphatic  reply 
to  his  last  question,  and  with  few  words  he  remarked,  while 
turning  the  pages  of  his  engagement  book,  "Suppose  you  zvait 
and  see  what  you  get  at  your  first  sittiftg,  for  I  cannot  now 
assign  you  but  one  sitting  each,  for  yourself  and  your  friend. 
I  will  enter  your  name  for  2  p.  m.,  Sunday,  26th  August,  and 
your  friend  immediately  after  the  conclusion  of  your  own  sitting." 

After  thanking  him  for  the  assignment,  my  friend  and  T  left, 
and  did  not  again  see  him  until  the  time  allotted  for  my  sitting 
had  arrived. 


■y^f 


\n 


Independent  Slate  Writing. 
My  First  Sitting. 

Before  the  hour  had  arrived  for  my  first  sitting,  it  occurred 
to  me  there  were  others  who  had  frequently  communicated 
throup'  the  automatic  writer,  "The  Human-Psychic-Telephone," 
and  through  trumpets  also,  whose  names  '.  :re,  in  earth  life, 
familiar  on  either  side  of  the  Atlantic ;  and  who  might  by  chance 
be  present  at  this  great  concentration  meeting  place,  although 
not  on  my  list  of  invited  ones,  —  and  not  purposely  ignored  — 
I  did  not  ask  Hypatia  to  include  them  in  the  invitation,  never- 
theless if  time  and  opportunity  presented,  they,  with  the  others, 
would  be  equally  welcome. 

When  the  names  evolved  from  my  subjective  to  my  objective 
mind,  I  did  not  hesiti:te,  but  prepared  three  more  leaves  containing 
each  one  a  name,  and  they  were  the  following  three,  viz.: 
Prof.  Thompson  J.  Hudson,  William  Stainton  Moses  and  Dr. 


i,'  *| 


•i. 


DAirN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


431 


Richard  Hodgson.   These  were  then  added  to  the  packet,  making 
ivventy-three  names  in  all. 


With  the  Psychic  Alone.    First  Sittiing. 

I  was  promptly  on  hand  at  the  time  assigned  me.  The  room 
was,  as  judged  by  the  eye.  12x14  feet,  or  thereabouts.  There 
were  two  doors  and  both  open;  as  also  two  windows,  that  on 
the  west  open,  and  through  it  pood,  pure  air  was  entering,  as 
well  as  the  rays  of  the  sun,  when  not  interrupted  by  passing 
clouds.  The  other  window  on  the  south  being  of  stained  glass, 
presented  all  of  color  I  discovered  within  tlie  four  walls;  and 
may  possibly  have  supplied  the  coloring  matter  incorporated 
in  the  signatures  of  some  of  the  Advanced  spirits  who  wrote 
for  me.  (This  is  only  a  conjecture,  for  there  arc  other  sources 
from  which  Levitation-Kingdom  Spirits  bring  coloring  matter 
of  the  clay  kinds.) 

On  the  south  side  of  the  table  sat  the  medium  while  I  was 
accorded  the  enipty  chair  on  the  north  side ;  and  tluis  we  faced 
each  other,  with  an  ordinary  table  between  us,  on  one  end  of 
which  was  a  stack  of  slates,  which  he  claimed  had  been  mag- 
netized. The  time  occupied  for  a  sitting  is  usually  half  an  hour, 
more  or  less,  for  which  a  foe  of  $2.00  is  exacted ;  and  all  slates 
written  on  are  paid  for  a  the  rate  of  ten  cents  each  and  are 
carried  away  by  the  sitters 

The  slates  on  the  table  were  all  of  the  same  size,  and  appar- 
ently new,  and  unwritten  upon.  Mr.  Keeler  volunteered  the 
statement  that  "all  slates  are  similar  in  size  in  each  lot  ordered." 
The  surface  for  writing  on  measured  5x7  inches.  In  a  small 
dish  adjacent  to  the  slates  were  the  nibs  or  points  of  soft  and 
light  colored  slate  pencils,  each  about  one-quarter  inch  long,  and 
softer  in  grade  than  the  slates;  and  are  for  use  by  the  spirit 
writers, 

A  soft,  wet  sponge  was  also  adjacent  to  the  slates  for  use  in 
cleaning  their  surface. 

Mr.  Keeler  directed  me  to  "clean  a  couple  of  the  slates,  and 
then  examine  them";  and  I  complied  with  his  direction,  for  I 


i 

•  1     ! 

\h  • 


11 


432  DAWN  OF  THE  AlVAKEKED  MIND 

rubbed  their  surface  with  the  wc.  spo,.„^c.  to  remove  any  dust  or 
nnarks.  but  found  none:  hut  Incidentally  '.hie  -'"-^^  7; 
tinned  my  operating  until  si.r  slates  z.cre  so  'rc^'^^'J^^  J" 
satisfied  they  were  new  and  devoid  of  al  marks  or  other  dev  ce 
or  contrivance,  even  for  conjuring,  to  ''fvelop  cv.den  e  of  the 
particular  kind  that  I  anticipated  receiving.  On  that  score  i 
may  here  add,  I  am  absr-lutely  convinced,  for  conjurors  can  never 
successfully  compete  with  spirit-power.     ^ 

Mr  Keeler  further  directed  me  to  write  each  name  of  those 
I  expected  on  a  separate  slip  of  paper,  and  then  ^f  ^  ^^J*  «^J^ 
of  the  papers  written  on.  I  was  a  receptive  student,  but  fo  the 
moment,  when  I  suggests  1  that  I  had  1-"^^^  Tlnd  had 
routine  from  one  of  his  patrons  in  the  city  of  Toronto ,  and  had 
so  prepared  them  accordingly  before  I  had  secured  the  present 
sitting:  and  enquired,  "Will  they  do?"  _ 

His  reply -as  I  withdrew  the  packet,  now  contaimng  the 
original  twenty  and  the  added  three  papers -was.  ^'''^l 
v-Ul  do,  but  take  the  string  off  the  packet,  and  scatter  the  Papers 
looseh  in  a  group  on  the  table  between  us  (which  I  did),  and 
some- among  them  may  come  and  write."  I  looked  at  my  wa  ch 
and  by  this  time  the  half  hour  was  being  rapidly  exhausted 
and  yet  not  a  single  sound  had  been  heard,  or  any  vibration  felt 
in  the  slates  that  would  indicate  the  presence  of  a  writer. 

Mr    Keeler  ventured  to  say,  while  looking  straight  into  my 
eves-   "There  don't  seem  to  be  anyone  here,  ready  to  write  for 
you  'on  the  slates":  but  while  placing  the  strong  rubber  band 
around  the  two  slates  between  us  on  the  tabk.  the  writing  a 
that  very  moment  started,  and  he  said  hurriedly.    Take  hold  o 
the  slates  as  I  do  ^dth  both  hands,  and  press  the  frames  together 
to  exclude  the  light."  which  I  did.    The  wnting  was  evidently 
being  done  very  rapidly  on  the  under  slate,  and  the  vibrations 
were  felt  by  the  imgers  beneath  the  ""^^  ,«  ?\^'/^'5",  f.^"!!,'^ 
distinct  tap.  as  if  b,  a  pencil,  which  signified    slate  full.      The 
two  slates  were  immediately  reversed,  the  writing  cc^  >nmng  °n 
the  now  under  slate,  until  another  tap.  sign.fymg    ^^^^^e  full, 
and  both  of  the  slates  were  laid  down.    Quickly  inserting  another 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


433 


pencil  point  between  a  second  pair  of  the  six  slates  I  had 
cleaned,  without  adding  the  rubber  band,  still  around  the  firsi  pair 
and  there  to  remain;  we  held  this  second  pair  as  in  the  tn-st 
instance,  the  writing  beginning  the  moment  wi-  gral)be<l  the 
slates,  and  in  a  few  seconds  tap,  reversal,  more-  writing  on  the 
under  slate,  tap,  e'ates  down.  A  third  pair  in  a  niouient  or  two 
and  writing  niort  rapid  as  time  progressed,  a  lap.  followed  by 
reversal,  and  that  by  silence  — five  slates  written  on.  Time  of 
writing,  less  than  five  minutes. 

The  writing  concluded,  the  five  slates  were  in  proper  order 
arranged  by  myself,  as  they  had  been  written  on  and  signed  by 
each  writer,  of  whom  there  were  ten,  as  that  many  signatures 
were  counted.  When  I  read  thosi  names  over  and  with  sub- 
dued expression  simply  remarked,  'Well.  Mr.  Keeler,  these  are 
already  ten  messages,  each  signed  by  the  ones  expected  so  far, 
and  that  satisfies  me." 

"It  is  zcouJcrful,"  he  exclaimed  as  he  9fave  them  a  passing 
glance,  though  he  did  not  examine  them. 

Although  the  slate  writing  for  the  present  was  concluded,  I 
made  no  reference  to  what  Hypatia  saiel  or  did  in  the  matter. 
I  did  not  even  hint  that  she  had  had  her  intcrvie-  with  Mr. 
Keeler's  control,  nor  intimate  that  the  latter  had  instructed 
Mr.  Keeler  as  to  the  two  remaining  sittings,  though  it  was  evi- 
dent  in  her  own  writing  in  the  English  language,  as  made  on 
the  slate  during  the  sitting,  that  she,  Hypatia.  was  summoning 
the  guests  for  3  and  5  o'clock  p.m.  tomorrow.   Monday. 

I  proceeded  to  wrap  up  the  slates,  and  when  ready  to  leave 
again  asked  Mr.  Keeler  if  he  would  be  able  to  assign  me  the 
other  two  sittings  I  so  much  desired. 

Without  hesitation  he  opened  his  little  book  and  at  once 
entered  me  for  sittings  at  3  and  5  o'clock  the  next  Jay  —  Monday. 
I  then  passed  out  and  took  with  me  my  five  slates  in  a  pack- 
age wrapped  up  in  paper.  I  also  returned  the  23  foldefl  papers  — 
each  with  a  guest's  name  written  on  — to  the  envelope  ^nd  to 
the  pocket. 


1 

1 

i 

"',; 

•1 

! 

< 

4      « 

1 

li    j,  I 


»■ 


?■'! 


m\i 


1 1* 


r  ■! 


434 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


My  friend  went  in,  and  after  half  an  hour'i  tittinjf  cwne  out 
satisfied  with  the  results  he  obtained. 

Now  examine  the  evidence  provided  by  the  slate  writing  on 
four  of  the  five  slates,  reproduced  here  by  photo-engraving,  and 
see  if  it  pro'  es  anything. 

My  Comments  on  the  Writings. 

The  first  guest  to  respond  was  No.  8  on  the  list  for  Hypatia 
to  read  —  that  of  my  motlicr,  w  ho  first  returned  to  me  as  a  spirit 
ii  her  materialized  body  at  London,  Ontario,  in  1894,  some  eight 
years  after  "passing  over";  and  conversed  with  me  then,  and 
many  times  since,  in  a  similar  manner;  and  has  also  spoken 
through  trumpets;  and  likewise  wrote  through  "The  Human- 
Psychic-Telephone,"  as  will  have  bren  noted  in  th*;  book.  The 
same  holds  true  regarding  my  daughter,  who  is  No.  6  on  the 
invitation  list.  They  each  were  writing  at  the  same  time,  both 
beginning  at  the  center  of  the  slate  and  writing  lengthwise  on 
it,  and  "parallel  with  its  sides,  but  both  finishing  as  they 
approached  their  own  side  of  the  slate.  What  each  of  them 
wrote  was  of  an  affectionate  character.  The  daughter  also  drew 
a  flower  in  bloom,  which  bore  relation  to  what  she  told  me  a  few 
months  previously  through  a  trumpet,  viz.:  That  I  would  take 
a  trip  while  the  flowers  were  in  bloom ;  and  would  have  a  sur- 
prise, and  which  came  true  on  the  occasion  of  my  meeting,  on 
the  floor  of  the  large  auditorium,  a  medium  with  whom  I  had 
sat  many  years  ago,  but  for  long  time  I  had  the  belief  that  she 
had  "passed  over."  The  surprise  was  of  a  pleasurable  character, 
and  led  to  a  renewing  of  former  experiences. 

The  third  guest  to  respond  on  the  slate  was  No.  20  on  the  invi- 
tation list,  and  by  photo-engraving  the  writing  is  reproduced 
here.  Hon.  Geor^re  Brown,  leader  of  the  Reform  Party  of  Upper 
Canada  before  confederation,  and  editor  and  publisher  of  the 
Daily  Globe,  who  was  chief  editor  and  employed  me  on  the  staff 
in  1869  and  1870 ;  and  designated  me  "son" ;  and  from  whom  I 
received  fatheriy  consideration.  Those  who  are  yet  living  and 
familiar  with  his  ^  -iting  can  compare  his  former  signature  with 


m 


\ 


FIRST     SITTING     -SECOND    SLATE. 
No.   3 — Hon.    George    Brown. 


r'- 


w  f  'I  -,ti 


n 


l^-il 


^ 


IJ^JSWy 


FirtST    srTTI.\(;-THIKD    SI.ATK. 

N'(>.    -4     Slfphfii    Kinir.    Authcu's    l-ather. 

Xo,    .'>— Hypatia,    Chii-f    (kiide. 

No.  (i_Wm.  T.  Stead. 


V^'-"M^ 


ti 


,  -^   -r.':.  •**'   -?■-* 


'^ 


FIRST     .SFTTIXG— FOURTH     SLATK. 

^»<>-   " — William  Stainton   Moses. 

No.  H— Kldomar.  Advancwi  C.uidc. 

No.  1»— Yfi-ma,  Advanced  Spirit. 


-m: 


^■:JL^^ 


*i      ■■'  "-?■•  ;,f" 


■■^>fh^^^^£S-^:''.iMBsf(i^M 


N. 

\i 

-  '^ 

- 

■A 

vj 

v'. 

i 

*A 

\ 

i^ 

^  >i 

v     .>.  \ 


'■—%a^y 


P'IRST    SITTING— FIFTH    SLATE. 
N„.    10— Fifdeiick    Myers,    President,    Psychical    Research    Society. 


m- 


t        i 

1 
t 

fl: 
f 

1 

DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


435 


that  on  the  slate  and  will  find  satisfaction  in  so  doing.  This  I 
have  done  and  am  satisfied.  He  has  written  me  before  through 
the  hand  of  a  psychic  writer,  while  on  the  slate  it  is  independent 
writing,  audible  to  the  ear  while  I  had  hold  of  the  slate. 

My  fourth  guest  was  my  father,  who  listed  as  No.  7,  wrote 
on  the  third  slate,  or  on  the  second  one  reproduced  here ;  and 
as  in  the  case  of  my  mother,  first  made  himself  known  to  me  on 
the  same  occasion,  and  in  a  similar  manner  to  her  —  see  early 
chapters  of  the  book.  He  refers  to  his  former  efforts  in  life, 
to  instil  in  my  mind  the  orthodox  views,  which  I  well  remember, 
for  he  was  a  recognized  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  denomina- 
tion and  often  held  parley  with  me  regarding  creeds  and  dogmas. 
My  fifth  communication  was  No.  1  on  the  original  list,  and  is 
my  Guide  Hypatia's  intimation  in  English  language,  that  she 
had  arranged  for  my  second  and  third  sittings,  with  Keele/s 
control,  though  Mr.  Keeler  had  not  up  to  the  close  of  the  sitting, 
told  me  when,  if  at  all,  I  would  be  as.  v  second  and  third 

sittings.  This  note  was  written  to  acqua,  me  that  she  was 
carrying  out  what  I  had  requested  of  her;  and  to  satisfy  me, 
that  I  would  not  be  disappointed. 

My  sixth  guest  was  my  former  pen-friend  and  present  aider, 
Wm.  T.  Stead,  who  was  No.  11  on  the  list.  His  call  was  a  brief 
one,  but  he  promised  he  would  call  again  tomorrow,  so  that 
Stead  must  also  have  known  of  the  arrangement  between  Hypatia 
and  George  Christie,  Keeler's  guide. 

The  one  who  came  next  as  my  seventh  guest  was  not  one  of 
the  original  twenty,  but  of  the  added  three  names  that  I  put  in 
the  packet  I  spread  out  on  the  table  as  the  sitting  began,  and  was 
evidently  pleased  to  know  that  his  friends  in  old  England  would 
be  interested  in  scanning  a  letter  from  him,  written  as  an  inde- 
pendent writer,  without  using  a  psychic's  hand.  This  should 
prove  of  interest  to  the  society  which  made  him  one  of  its  hon- 
orded  officers,  although  belonging  to  the  spirit  spheres.  He  intro- 
duced himself  to  me  on  the  first  occasion  through  a  trumpet  in 
1911,  and  afterward  used  as  an  instrument  "The  Human-Psychic- 
Telephone"  for  further  communication  with  me. 


it    ■•    i 


436  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

The  eighth  caller  on  me  was  the  sixteenth  on  the  invital 
list     He  IS  a  guide,  teacher  and  helper  from  advanced  sp 
spheres  and  a  member  of  the  "Brotherhood  of  Light  "  His  inl 
est  m  my  work  is  to  be  continued.    What  he  wrote  was  in 
color.    I  have  the  English  translation  of  his  message 

The  ninth  on  the  slate  is  No.  17  on  the  original  list;  and 
briefness  is  an  intimation  to  me  of  what  he  intends  to  do 
I  have  a  previous  promise  he  made  to  me,  regarding  import; 
communications,  which  are  yet  to  be  made.  He  has  commu 
cated  through  trumpet  and  through  automatic  writer  seve 
times. 

The  one  who  wrote  next  was  No.  10  at  the  first  sitting,  thou 
NO.  y  on  the  original  list;  an  honored  name  in  England  as 
psychical  researcher;  and  has  been  much  with  me  during  t 
compilation  of  my  book,  in  which  he  has  several  times  express 
his  deep  interest.  Someone  in  England  should  be  able  to  compa 
his  writing  on  the  slate  with  his  production  while  in  the  munda 
sphere. 

The  reader  is  invited  to  take  note  of  the  fact  that  of  the  ori 
inal  twenty  invited,  nine  of  them  came  in  response  to  my  invit 
tion,  at  the  first  sitting,  while  the  tenth  one  was  one  of  the  thr 
subsequently  afforded  an  opportunity;  for  which  I  am  excee( 
mgly  gratified,  and  heartily  thank  them. 

Independent  Slate  Writing. 
My  Second  Sitting. 
Before  dealing  with  the  stance,  the  reader  will  excuse  me 
I  narrate  a  personal  experience  I  underwent  —  before  going  1 
keep  my  3  o'clock  engagement  with  Mr.  Keeler  — as  evidenc 
from  a  distinguished  man,  over  his  own  signature,  refers  to  i 
in  the  sitting  I  had  in  the  course  of  two  hours  after  its  occui 
rence. 

The  t^p  to  Lily  Dale,  combined  with  the  pure  atmosphere  an. 
other  salutary  conditions  were  together  responsible  for  inducini 
a  vigorous  appetite,  which  was  developing  rapidly  at  the  end  o 
three  days.  So  when  I  had  partaken  of  my  lunch,  which  includec 


,1 


*♦»" 


•■  invitation 
need  spirit 
His  inter- 
was  in  red 

St;  and  its 
to  do,  for 
important 
communi- 
er  several 

ig,  though 
land  as  a 
uring  the 
expressed 
>  compare 
mundane 

the  orig- 
ny  invita- 
the  three 
1  exceed- 


ise  me  if 
going  to 
evidence 
ers  to  it 
ts  occur- 
here  and 
inducing 
e  end  of 
included 


Dm^N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  437 

a  tempting  bit  of  cold  roast  pork,  which  was  not  very  well  taken 

Ti  1  ^bTinTtei  1:"^  ■  'r-'  "°^  ~^^^'  - 

and  suggested"  my  f  rf  n  '    af  CrS   ^^afr^  ^"t  ^^"^" 
to  what  was  known  as  "th.  Ta  ^     ^  °"'  '"  ^^^  ^'"o^s 

time  spiritualists^n!,  li  camp-meeting  ground  of  the  old- 

igrcea,    and    we    started    without    delav       Ac    ,w«    . 
approaching  ,he  place.  I  suffers.  ™„re  and  X  «  arlv  71' 
wha.  ,s  generally  tended  "acu.e  indigestion '■and    vih  •     I 

"Can  ^^^  ;- -  — '  ---  .  -H  Hi™ 

and  who  £en  in  an  action  nLr  aathT;  "ilt  ^Zl^^o 
honor  h,s  Mr.,ces,  a  monument  stands  today  in  ,1^°;  c"tv     ffi° 

s/rhrheiridt  rr  ™°"r -" 

who  composed  my  Indian  band  of  a*rs  TZ  °'  "=""' 
G..y  Feather,  contto,  of  ,  B.  Jonsol  ^fT^ied  ,  ^  "o  irhTpTs 
had  frequently  conversed  with  me.  and  had  con  roiled  a  rumoe 
m  d  „m  on  two  occasions  for  me.  The  Brst  to  arrive  and  Ztro 
the  farmer  psychtc  was  Tec„mseh.  who  shook  hands  wi^  I 
fir  t  and  then  placed  them  over  my  epigastric  region  a"d  si 

a  ely  after   Gray   Feather  arrived    and   controlled    the    farmer 

h  a«r  f  .""'  "'  °""  '"  ""■  '"""■  ""o-  hands  he  h™" 
h«rt, ly.  for  he  was  already  acquainted  with  him.  He  then  2d 
.n  h,s  own  way  of  speaking  English.  "Me  so  glad  o  see  7o« 
here  w.th  my  friend  the  doctor,"  and  then  cam'e  dir«   o  Le 


I'U 


■    i 

1  : 


438 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


and  did  as  Tecutnseh  had  done.  They  hoth  deserved  ar 
received  my  thanks,  for  distress  had  left  me  and  I  was  able  i 
keep  my  appointment  with  Mr.  Keeler  at  3  p.  m. 

The  slate  writer,  Prof.  James  of  Harvard,  referred  to  tl 
cause  of  my  suffering:,  when  he  wrote  on  the  slate.  All  \ 
which  goes  to  establish  the  fact  that  spirits'  of  those  who  on( 
were  as  we  are,  now  are  around  and  about  us  as  ministerir 
spirits,  and  know  all  about  everything  we  are  engaged  in. 

This  narrative  may  prove  to  be  a  good  condiment  in  the  ri< 
psychical  food  which  is  for  the  minds  of  those  seek-ng  the  trut 
supplied  from  the  vast  realm  of  spiritual  knowledge. 

I  was  promptly  seated  for  my  second  sitting  a*.  3  p.  m.,  27\ 
August,  according  to  m.y  assignment,  zvhich  was  made  after  tl 
intimalion  I  got  from  Hypatia's  note  on  the  slate  of  the  fir 
sitting. 

I  f.rst  placed  once  more  my  prepared  papers  on  the  table 
trifle  to  the  left  of  front  of  me,  but  minus  those  which  he 
brought  the  responses  at  the  first  sitting.  The  same  routii 
was  followed,  save  and  except  the  strong  rubber-band  was  di 
carded  as  an  impediment,  for  with  the  slates  more  convenient 
placed  in  pairs,  and  pencil  tips  in  their  place,  I  was  ready  whc 
the  signal  of  writing  began,  to  be  quite  responsible  that  my  gri 
of  one-half  of  the  slate  frames  was  much  stronger  than  that  ( 
a  rubber-band ;  and  better  able  to  keep  the  frames  in  a  firm  ar 
unshifting  state  of  apposition  and  to  continue  it  until,  and  eve 
during,  the  reversal  of  each  pair  of  them ;  and  prevent  all  hgl 
from  entering  between  them.  The  half  hour  was  near' 
exhausted  before  this  feature  was  undertaken. 

There  was  no  exchange  of  views  or  opinions  between  tl 
medium  and  myself,  for  I  quite  realized  that  as  an  instrumei 
he  was  not  the  primary  source  of  the  knowledge  I  was  seekinj 
and  likewise  was  quite  aware  that  my  own  thought  questior 
could  be  read  by  such  spirits  as  were  expected  when  the  coi 
ditions  at  the  moment  were  favorable.  1  passively  waited  wit 
confidence  what  I  expected  would  soon  be  made  manifest;  an 
at  the  same  time  realized  that  the  psychic  forces  and  mag^etisi 


,f'i' 


SECOiVD     SITTING— FIRST     SLATE. 
No.   11— Electra,  Guide,   Advanced. 
No.   12— Otelleo,   Guide,   Advanced. 


t 


H     I 


t^  ■ 


SECOND    SITTING— SECOND    SLATE. 

\'n,   i3_Wm.  T    Stond,  Aider. 

No.    14 — Omar,    Guide,    Advanced. 


Iw  'tJ 


SECOND     SITTING— THIRD     SLATR 

No.    '        Prof.   James,  of    llarva'd. 
No.    IG'-j-.^ypti.'i.    Guardian    and    Guide. 


'^^3''iK-^.\^.Mr.i^i 


if 


m  .,1 


't 


i^l^i'^C'JI^^'i-- 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  439 

were  being  utilized,  my  own  with  those  of  the  medium;  and  that 
meanwhile  the  routine  of  arrangement  for  the  exact  order  of 
wntmg  was  bemg  carried  out.  Any  special  mterest  at  the 
moment  centered  on  the  intimations  I  received  from  Ilvpatia  in 
her  first  note  yesterday,  which  justifie<l  mv  expectation  that  a 
portion  of  my  guides  would  greet  me  todav.  Then  nn-  pen- 
friend  m  hfe  and  present  aider.  Wm.  T.  Stead,  wrote  yesierday, 
We  shall  have  more  to  say  tomorrow."  So  I  expected  that  he 
would  prove  true  to  his  promise  at  this  sitting.  Of  other  friends 
mvited.  some  of  them  surely  would  respond  also.  And  ner- 
adventure,  opportunity  presenting,  other  one  or  two  unexpected 
might  also  write.  And  very  naturally  as  the  minutes  sped  awav 
my  expectant  interest  increased. 

.  Of  a  sudden  the  writing  began,  and  tiie  medium  and  myself 
grabbed  each  our  own  end  of  the  slates  and  held  them  tightlv 
and  securely  till  tap,  signifying  .late  full;  and  being  more  famil- 
iar with  the  rapid  turn,  I  occasioned  no  delay.  The  rapidity 
seemed  to  accelerate ;  tap  again  and  both  slates  down;  and  the 
second  pair  were  in  hand  in  an  automatic  action,  with  another 
tap  and  reversal,  followed  in  a  few  seconds  by  a  tap,  and  both 
slates  down.  Silence  followed,  as  no  signal  was  given.  Time 
three  minutes,  and  four  slates  written  on. 

I  spread  the  four  slates  out  in  their  proper  order  and  found 
but  eight  signatures ;  and  glancing  rapidlv  I  saw  that  these  were 
names  on  the  invitation  list,  and  so  informed  Mr.  Keeler  who 
made  no  response.  ' 

^  I  vyrapped  up  the  slates  and  said  my  next  assignment  is  five 
0  clock,  which  will  soon  find  me  here  again. 

When  I  reached  my  lodgings  and  placed  my  slates  again  in 
proper  order,  I  found  that  my  first  guest  to  respond  was  No  14 
on  the  invitation  list  of  those  Hypatia  so  kindlv  notified  at  my 
request  and  this  was  Electra.  a  guide  who  first  materialized  for 
and  conversed  with  me  in  the  year  1894,  and  several  times  since  • 
and  has  privately  sang  for  me  through  trumpets;  and  has 
appeared  publicly  at  seances  of  three  difl^erent  materializing 
mediums.  She  is  now  and  will  continue  to  be  closely  associated 
with  me  m  my  work. 


',  i 


'•'iJ'- 


■.         f. 


440 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


The  next  in  this  list,  and  No.  12  in  the  original  one,  is  Otelleo, 
who  first  mater,ialized  and  made  himself  known  to  me  on  the 
occasion  referred  to  in  .he  book,  when  Ilypatia,  at  a  seance  m 
Lily  Dale,  convinced  and  converted  "May"  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth  that  spirits  can  and  do  commune  with  mortals.  He  is 
a  member  of  a  powerful  band  of  spirits,  and  will  be  heard  from 
in  the  future.  He  wrote  his  greetings  in  his  native  language, 
and  in  red  color,  but  gave,  subsequently,  the  English  translation. 
He  wrote  in  English  through  the  "Human-Psychic-Telephone," 
as  will  be  seen  in  Chapter  XXXI. 

The  next  to  write  at  this  sitting  was  Wm.  T.  Stead,  who  wrote 
yesterday  promising  that  he  would  have  more  to  say,  and  he  by 
writing  now  fulfils  that  promise. 

Omar,  who  next  follows,  writes  his  message  in  green  on  the 
slate.     He  is  also  one  of  the  guides  associated  with  Otelleo  in 

the  spirit  band.  <  tt  • 

The  next  in  order  of  writing  is  Prof.  James  of  Harvard  Uni- 
versity, who  refers  to  the  trouble  I  described  in  the  narrative, 
which  reference  in  the  slate  writing  becomes  interesting  in  view 
of  existing  circumstances.  This  note  was  written  will  be 
noted  on  mv  return  from  the  woods  where  I  had  - 

No.  16,  the  next  after  the  professor,  was  Egyptia.    *     .econd 
on  the  invitation  list.     She  is  one  of  my  guides,  and  claims  to 
have  been  my  guardian  spirit  from  the  moment  of  my  birth. 
She  has  promised  to  write  me  her  own  earthly  history  as  an 
Egyptian  princess.    Her  materialization  at  London,  Ontario,  m 
the  MacRoberts  home  in  1894  was  her  first  for  me,  and  the 
first  one  of  all  my  guides.    She  has  presented  at  all  such  seances 
as  I  have  attended  since  that  date  and  hence  oftener  than  any 
other  guide  except  Hypatia,  who  was  present  at  a  seance  with 
a  private  lady  psychic  when  none  of  the  other  guides  appeared. 
She  has  written  through  an  automatic  writer's  hand.     She  has 
talked  with  me  through  trumpets  and  has  also  sang  througli 
trumpets  many  times  when  I  was  alone.    I  have  had  many  con- 
versations with  her,  and  tested  her  as  to  dates  and  events  in  m\ 
personal  history  from  boyhood  up;  and  she  convinced  me  of  tht 


hifMmm 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


441 


correctness  of  her  claim  from  the  accuracy  of  the  information 
in  her  replies  to  each  and  every  question  of  fact  regarding  sundry 
events  of  ni>  life.  Refer  back  to  early  chapters  for  her  first 
appearance  and  statements.  Her  writing  on  the  slate  was  a  slight 
shade  of  green  color.  Her  message  "Co-operation,"  and  that 
applies  all  the  time,  and  all  along  my  life's  journey,  as  well  as 
the  present  time;  but  some  day  my  readers  are  likely  to  hear 
more  about  my  guides,  and  probably  many  will  both  see  and 
Iicar  them,  for  there  is  a  new  and  better  time  coming  for  all 
seekers  after  this  truth. 

The  next  two  numbers  on  the  slate  are  from  my  wife  and 
daughter,  whose  communications  have  appeared  throughout  the 
book,  and  are  chiefly  of  the  home  kind,  full  of  afifection,  which 
proffers  no  feature  of  special  interest  to  readers.  For  sixteen 
long  years  my  wife  was  in  opposition  to  me  on  orthodox  views; 
but  the  last  four  years  of  her  earth  life  she  became  an  associate 
with  me  in  psychical  research,  and  was  converted  to  spiritual 
knowledge  by  Hypatia.  Her  history  since  passing  over  is  to  be 
found  on  the  pages  all  through.  Read  Chapter  XH. regarding 
my  wife  and  m.yself  having  a  mutual  agreement;  also  Chapter 
XXIX,  written  for  the  book  by  her,  through  the  "Human- 
Psychic-Telephone,"  since  passing  to  spirit  realm. 

My  daughter,  who  also  wrote  on  the  slate  independently,  has 
come  to  me  through  every  open  door.  She  will  long  be  remem- 
bered by  a  large  circle  of  sitters  in  a  materializing  seance  at 
J.  B.  Jonson's,  Toledo,  on  the  occasion  of  her  appearance,  and 
singing  all  through  of  the  anthem,  "Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God, 
etc.,  etc.,"  while  in  her  transient  body. 

Both  my  wife  and  daughter,  when  writing  me,  but  not  for 
publicity,  do  so  as  any  wife  or  daughter  in  earth  life  would  write 
to  husband  or  father  when  not  for  publicity;  that  is,  they  do 
not  when  writing  private  messages  maintain  the  same  degree 
of  reserve,  but  display  a  natural  affection. 

I  am  not  photo-engraving  nor  making  public  what  appears  on 
their  slates,  because  their  slates  are  not  for  publication ;  but  what 
is  on  them  is  written  by  them,  and  that  I  am  sure  of. 


fifcJ^^ 


T^h^i 


w 


442 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


Independent  Slate  Writing. 
Mv  Third  Sitting. 

My  third  and  final  sitting  began  promptly  at  5  p.m.,  27th 
August,  1917,  with  conditions,  the  period  of  waiting,  and  the 
routine  similar  to  those  of  the  two  preceding  sittings.  Time  of 
the  writing  two  minutes. 

Wher  the  writing  was  finished,  the  medium  with  a  pencil  wrote 
on  a  slate,  "The  friends  you  expected  have  all  iwitlen  for  you." 
This  was  then  read  from  the  slate  by  Mr.  Keeler  to  me. 

When  I  enquired  how  he  knew  that,  his  reply  was,  "//  was 
spoken  in  my  ear."     (Clairaudience.) 

He  then  added  voluntarily,  "//  is  wonderful  that  everyone  of 
the  twenty  you  asked  for  came  and  wrote.  I  do  not  remember 
evt,r  having  such  an  experience  before." 

The  foregoing  admission  made  by  the  medium  counter- 
balanced all  the  effects  of  his  discouraging  remarks,  when  I  was 
seeking  on  the  first  occasion  to  secure  the  three  assignments  of 
sittings.  He  will,  however,  probably  understand,  if  he  reads 
this,  that  with  me,  at  the  very  time  of  our  parley,  it  was  a  fore- 
gone conclusion,  that  I  would  have  the  three  sittings  I  asked  for, 
and  will  by  now  understand  why. 

However  I  wrapped  up  my  slates  in  paper,  bid  him  respectful 
"good  bye"  and  returned  to  my  lodgings  with  a  realization,  that 
my  desires  were  entirely  satisfied. 


My  Final  Notes  and  Comments. 

Readers  will  remember  the  fact  already  recorded  that  I  added 
three  names  to  those  in  my  original  packet.  One  of  the  three 
wrote  at  my  first  sitting,  the  remaining  two  did  not  write  at  all 
at  any  sitting,  for  which  there  may  have  been  a  good  reason; 
but  in  their  stead  other  two  wrote,  from  whom  I  had  never 
heard  before  through  any  medium.  They  wrote  and  it  appears 
Oil  the  first  slate  of  the  four  made  use  of  at  my  third  sitting; 
and  these  are  numbered  in  their  order  of  writing,  as  19  and  20. 
The  former  bore  the  brief  greeting,  "Votre  Sincere  et  Fidele  — 


DAM'N  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


443 


Josephine  Le  Reine."  The  latter  note  read :  "I  very  much  Sir. 
admire  your  book.  I  should  like  a  copy  of  it.  Francisco  I. 
Madero,  President  ot  Mexico."  [Madero  must  have  read  my 
manuscript  for  the  book  as  it  lay  on  the  office  table,  at  the  very 
time,  awaiting  a  future  transfer  to  the  printer,  for  I  did  not 
carry  it  with  me  to  Lily  Dale.  My  guide,  my  wife,  Frederick 
Myers,  Wm.  T.  Stead  and  others  I  know  have  done  so,  and  I 
have  often  proved  their  ahility  in  this  respect.  As  examples, 
Hypatia  must  either  have  read  my  request  to  her,  while  I  was 
writing  and  folding  the  papers  containing  the  names  of  my 
invited  guests,  or  afterwards  in  the  envelope  containing  it  in 
my  pocket  for  nearly  a  week ;  or  thirdly  by  mind  reading.  In 
the  case  of  my  wife  she  has  told  me  through  a  trumpet  exactly 
what  I  wrote,  and  what  she  read,  while  it  lay  on  my  table.  Again 
in  the  case  of  Wm.  T.  Stead  this  also  occurred,  when  sitting  with 
a  trumpet  medium  in  New  York  State  (Mrs.  B.,  now  in  spirit 
sphere)  I  had  some  written  questions  in  my  pocket,  to  ask  him, 
and  was  taking  them  out  to  spread  them  open  where  he  could 
see  and  answer  them,  without  my  asking  them  vocally.  W'hile 
doing  so  he  said,  "Friend  King,  keep  them  in  your  pocket :  I  can 
read  them  there"  —  and  proceeded  to  answer  the.n.  Frederick 
Myers  once  informed  me  through  a  writing  psychic  that  while 
I  was  revising  my  manuscript  for  the  book  he  was  with  me  much 
of  the  time  and  was  therefore  familiar  with  its  contents.] 

The  third  message  on  my  slate  read,  "You  shall  have  the  help 
from  Edward  and  me,  you  desire.  — Queen  Victoria." 

This  particular  sl"te  cannot  be  reproduced  here.  The  lettering 
in  the  lines  has  been  accidentally  blurred,  and  hence  woulfl  not 
come  out  in  the  photographing  process,  and  is  withheld. 

Both  King  Edward  and  Queen  Victoria,  however,  have  written 
to  me  through  "The  Human-'"  vchic-Telephone,"  the  latter  several 
times.  See  Chapter  XXX I  and  XXX  [\'.  While  she  has  also 
spoken  through  a  trumpet  in  an  occult  seance  in  Toronto  when 
six  Toronto  people  were  present,  including  myself;  and  there  gave 
as  one  of  three  reasons  for  her  attendance  that  evening,  as  printeci 
on  page  103  of  a  report  written  by  the  publisher  thereof  and 


m 


444 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


'I  <■ 


m 


reads :   "and  also  to  say  that  I  have  given  confirmatory  evidence 
more  than  once,  to  Dr.  King  for  his  book."    Etc. 

No.  22  on  the  slate,  whicli  is  No.  3  on  the  invitation  list  comes 
on  the  second  slate  at  this  the  third  sitting,  being  a  greeting  from 
the  most  ancient  of  all  my  guides  Asia  (so  named  by  me)  of 
prehistoric  times;  whose  previous  writings  in  English  language 
through  "The  Human-Psychic-Tclephone,"  can  be  found  in 
Ciapter  XXXI;  and  on  a  flyleaf  at  the  front  of  the  book.  The 
slate  writing  is  a  greeting  in  his  native  writing  but  now  extinct. 
He  will  himself  give  an  English  translation  of  it,  for  he  can 
speak  and  write  in  that  language,  but  wished  to  gratify  my 
desire  for  a  specimen  of  his  native  language  and  writing.  He 
was  a  priest  of  high  order  of  a  church  and  religion  that  nowhere 
has  longer  existence.  From  what  he  has  told  me,  he  must  have 
been  a  great  seer  in  his  time.  When  he  is  fully  materialized 
he  stands  about  9  feet  6  inches  tall.  New  revelations  are  promised 
from  him.  in  the  near  future. 

No.  23  on  the  slate  is  the  third  one  written  by  my  pen  friend 
in  life,  and  present  aider  Wm.  T.  Stead.  He  wrote  for  me  at 
each  sitting,  making  the  record  effort.  I  will  a  little  further  on, 
again  refer  to  the  writing  and  to  him. 

On  the  third  slate  of  the  third  series  is  the  second  writing  by 
Hypatia,  this  time  in  Greek.  Here  Prof.  S.  of  Toronto  will  find 
Hypatia'p  response  to  my  request,  where  I,  on  the  first  page  of 
the  request,  referred  to  a  desire  expressed  by  the  Professor  on 
one  occasion.  I  also  secured  from  her  a  day  later,  her  own 
English  translation  of  it.  Greek  professors  will  here  find  a  good 
test.  The  original  over  her  own  signature  in  photograving  is 
reproduced  here  along  with  others.  (Her  translation  is  retained 
by  me.  Prof.  S.  or  any  professor  of  Greek  as  of  Hypatia's  time 
can  readily  translate  it,  and  thus  establish  the  fact  of  her  being  the 
personality  of  that  period). 

The  next  writer  is  Cleopatra,  another  guide.  She  makes  a  clear 
and  definite  statement  on  27th  August,  1917,  Keep  the  statement 
in  mind. 
My  son  by  my  first  wife  follows  Cleopatra. 


!■ 


■■■■■i 


THIRD    SITTING— SECOND     SLATE. 

No.   22 — .\sia,   Ancient   Guide    (Prehistoric). 

No.  23— Wm.  T.  Stead. 


Hlf 


U' 


r   A 


rt,7.fir-~  -Y'ifcr  i 


THIRD    SITTING— THIRD    SLATE. 

No    24— Hypatia.   Chief  Guide    (Second  Time). 
No.   25 — Cleopatra,   a    Guide   and   Aider. 


1 ' 

i    ■ 

p 

>    1 

wmi^ 


I 


>*ivlRj 


'Wmmix^'sii 


w:^mmm,'  'U^^-t^'. 


DAH.\  or  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


445 


No.  26.  Thii  is  the  last  of  the  independent  slate  writing*  and 
it  is  that  of  my  son.  He  was  the  must  recent  of  all  the  writers 
to  pass  into  the  teahn  of  .siurit.  He  lived  in  the  mundane  sphere 
until  he  passed  liis  filtieth  >  ir.  He  had  a  ^'ood  e<lucation.  an.l 
possessed  natural  gifts  i  .i  drawing,  painting  and  music;  and  for 
many  years  was  a  deep  Mu.lcnt  of  tlic  BihU-,  and  well  versed  in 
every  part  of  the  Scripture.  He  was  a  man  of  hriglit  intellect, 
but  was  greatly  held  in  check,  ,n  all  his  undertakings  by  an 
infirmity  (epilepsy).  He  loved  controversy,  but  more  for  his 
love  of  reaching'  the  truth.  His  belief  was  that  at  the  death  and 
burial  of  the  body,  the  ."^oul  or  spirit  bcjims  a  deep  sleep,  and  so 
continues  until  the  general  resurrection  day;  when  he  would 
arise  and  with  a  vast  multitude  be  present  on  the  great  Judgment 
Day,  when  the  few,  of  all  who  had  ever  lived  on  the  earth,  would 
ascend  to  a  new  and  everla.sting  life,  while  the  many  (all  the 
remainder)  would  be  earthdjound  and  sleep  eternally.  He  did 
not  believe  in  a  Hell  according  to  the  orthodox  view  of  it. 

He  also  believed  that  I  his  own  father  was  losing  my  reason, 
which  he  considered  was  gocnl  evidence  of  insanity,  without  any 
doubt  in  his  mind,  and  which  he  sincerely  deplored;  and  as 
evidence  of  that  condition,  often  referred  to  my  attitude  regarding 
spiritual  philosophy,  together  with  the  accounts  that  I  gave  of 
seeing,  hearing  and  conversing  with  the  spirits  of  tho:  o  who  had 
once  been  men  on  earth  as  we  arc  today. 

Finally  all  controversy  between  us  ceased,  as  he  passed  out 
of  his  camate  body,  on  14th  November,  1916,  and  his  mortal 
remains  were  deposited  in  a  grave  in  one  of  the  city  cemeteries, 
there  to  lie  until  nature  disintegrates  it  into  earth  elements. 

My  son  did  not  realize  his  candid,  hone-^t  belief  and  his  faith 
was  not  justified  in  regard  to  it,  for  he  entered  not  upon  his  long 
sleep  'till  Gabriel's  trumpet  should  sound  to  awaken  him;  hut 
meeting  his  mother  and  other  loved  ones,  who  were  awaiting  him 
in  spirit,  was  welcomed  by  them,  as  he  has  since  told  me  and 
others  through  a  trumpet;  and  so  was  made  to  realize  t'lat  there 
is  no  death  for  the  spirit;  and  that  life  in  the  spirit  realm  is  as 
natural  to  those  there,  as  earth  life  is  to  mortals  here.    He  also 


.    .  «^-  Ja-MHWiS.*  ?*■ 


'         If        i 


li 


I      f 


446 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


learned  that  he  like  them  could  pass  through  any  door  that  was 
opened  to  him  by  those  he  left  behind  in  the  earth  sphere,  and 
commune  with  them  ,in  a  voice  audible  to  their  ear;  so  he  was 
permitted  to  speak  through  one  of  the  identical  trumpets  that 
these  relatives  had  themselves  spoken  through  (Mrs.  Etta 
Wriedt's)  ;  and  which  while  on  earth  —  as  many  others  still  do  — 
he  considered  impossible;  but  when  assured  that  it  was  true, 
he  also  would  try.  On  January  7th,  1917,  his  spirit,  or  rather 
himself  as  a  spirit  Ego  came  to  me  while  I  was  sitting  with  the 
trumpet  alone,  though  I  had  expected  his  wife  to  join  me  at 
that  time. 

One  of  the  very  first  voices  to  greet  me  said :  "Well,  father, 
this  is  Herbie  speaking.  MoUie  was  early  called  away  to  her 
brother's  home  in  the  country,  as  there  is  sickness  there.  The 
sickness  is  not  serious,  and  she  will  return  and  meet  you  here 
at  a  future  sitting.  I  want  to  tell  you  that  I  am  quite  right  now, 
and  have  no  trouble  like  I  had  so  many  years.  The  funeral  was 
appropriate,  the  flowers  beautiful,  and  my  body  in  a  good  new 
wooden  overcoat."  (He  was  in  earth  life  humorous.)  His 
wife  had  gone  unexpectedly.  She  returned  and  joined  me,  at 
a  future  sitting  twenty  days  later.  She  met  and  conversed  with 
her  spirit  husband,  and  he  with  each  of  us.  All  three  conversed 
with  each  other  as  naturally  as  ;n  the  home.  This  time  he  also 
alluded  to  the  funeral  and  service  in  his  former  home;  as  well 
as  to  his  former  opposition  to  my  views,  and  to  what  I  claimed 
I  had  proven  true.  He  would  try  and  make  amend  for  the  past ; 
and  would  come  through  any  open  door,  when  opportunity 
offered.  But  in  doing  so  he  would  not  frighten  "Mollie"  in  the 
home  by  his  coming,  as  he  had  done  so  many  times  during  his 
infirmity  (epileptic  convulsions).  His  reference  was  in  a 
humorous  tone,  meaning,  "as  a  ghost  visiting."  He  thanked  her 
for  all  her  kindness  and  patience  with  him. 

During  the  same  month  I  attended  a  pr,ivate  circle  of  a  few 
friends,  with  Mrs.  Wridt,  trumpet  medium  present,  when  my 
son  through  the  trumpet  announced  his  presence,  and  was  wel- 
comed; and  while  present  aided  a  gentleman  sitter  to  solve  s 


i<  4:- 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


447 


difficulty  he  had  experienced  recently  with  regard  to  the  absence 
of  a  chemical  he  needed,  but  had  been  unable  to  secure  on  account 
of  the  war.  His  problem  was  solved  by  the  aid  of  my  son,  on 
that  occasion.  All  the  members  of  the  circle  heard  every  word 
that  was  spoken. 

Having  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  of  spirit  return  and  com- 
munion ;  and  wishing  to  convey  it  to  others,  I  included  the  name 
of  my  son  in  the  invitation  list  of  twenty,  that  more  evidence, 
through  another  phase  of  mediuniship,  would  corroborate  or 
discredit  the  evidence  I  give  above,  as  writing  independently  of 
a  psychic's  hand  on  a  slate  in  a  room  with  doors  and  windows 
open,  and  the  sun  shining  in.  He  came  as  I  expected,  and  so  did 
the  whole  twenty  ;  and  what  my  son  wrote  is  reproduced  here 
by  photoengraving  and  with  others  on  other  pages  of  this  book 
will  stand  inspection  everywhere. 

Do  I  hear  some  skeptic  father  question  me,  "How  do  you  really 
know  that  writer  to  be  your  son?"  I  answer,  at  the  trumpet 
seance,  held  in  the  dark,  I  knew  his  voice,  his  manner  of  express- 
ing himself  when  talking  about  something  that  had  transpired ; 
when  his  wife  had  gone,  of  whom  he  spoke  as  he  always  addressed 
her  in  the  home ;  not  only  where,  but  why  she  had  gone  to  her 
relatives  in  the  country;  wlien  she  would  return  and  meet  me, 
and  we  three  would  converse  together ;  the  whole  of  which  was 
corroborated  at  another  sitting  with  his  wife  present.  Then 
again  in  the  case  of  the  independent  slate  writing  in  the  light, 
he  corroborated  some  of  the  identical  things  he  conversed  about 
at  the  trumpet  seance;  and  again  wrote  of  his  wife  "Mollie," 
as  he  had  spoken  of  her  on  the  former  occasion.  .Again  liis  writ- 
ing I  consider  is  a  fac-similc  of  tliat  in  life,  and  quite  as  natural 
to  me  as  his  face  was.  The  style  of  it  anfl  the  manner  of 
expressing  himself,  interlarded  with  humor,  as  familiar  as  can 
be.  Dependent  on  more  than  one  phase,  by  corroboration  through 
several,  one  cannot  but  reach  a  conclusion  with  pro  and  con  efifort 
or  reasoning  where  all  doubt  is  excluded. 

Let  me  ask  any  father  or  any  intelligent  man.  How  do  you 
know  any  friend  or  relative  at  any  time  or  place?    Is  it  not  by 


K',   II 
I      I' 


I 


f       t 


448  DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 

seeing,  hearing  and  conversing  with  him  or  her?    Yes  and  a 
son's  letter  from  the  front  in  wartime  is  by  the  wrttmg  recog- 
nized as  his  and  his  only,  for  no  two  people  write  exactly  ahke, 
each  is  by  a  different  personality.    But  suppose  you  entertained 
doubt,  how  long  would  you  be  in  clearing  up  that  doubt?    Con- 
firmative and  corroborative  evidence  through  trumpet,  by  mani- 
festation of  the  earthly  expression,  as  m  a  materializmg  seance; 
or  on  slate  at  different  times  and  in  different  places,  one  or 
another  estabhshes  a  fact.   If  you  shut  your  eyes,  or  are  standing 
in  the  dark,  and  listen,  while  your  relative  or  friend  speaks, 
at  that  moment  you  know  who  it  is;  just  as  a  dog  knows  his 
master's  voice,  and  face,  no  matter  how  many  other  men  are 
about.    Evidence  confirming  or  corroborating  is  readily  secured 
through  many  different  phases. 

I  have  known  my  son  more  than  fifty  years.    His  voice  alone, 
or    his    writing    alone    are    equally    conclusively    convincing 

°  Throughout  this   book   there    exists   a   veritable   cobweb   oi 

corroborative  evidence  in  support  of  nearly  every  personaht) 

named ;  for  instance  in  the  case  of  Wm.  T.  Stead  alone,  foi 

hitherto  he  had  come  to  me  through  six  or  seven  different  phasei 

of  mediumship;  and  more  than  a  dozen  mediums;  and  now  h 

comes  through  another  door  I  have  opened  for  him.  the  phase  o 

independent  slate  writing,  and  writes  at  three  different  sittings 

Ye,  who  knew  Wm.  T.  Stead  in  earthly  life  give  answer.  Is  no 

that  fact  of  forging  ahead  at  every  opportunity;  and  his  effort  t 

make  doublv  sure  of  something  he  wishes  to  attain,  characteristic 

of  the  man?    He  was  in  earth  life  a  pen-friend  of  mine,  an 

well  I  knew  his  signature,  and  he  wants  the  readers  to  know  h 

is  yet    But  in  spirit  life  his  first  efforts  through  automatic  writer 

hand,  were  not  generally  accepted  as  his  own -though  lat< 

ones  were  convincing.   This  was  doubtless  owing  to  the  rhymir 

tendency,  or  the  psychic   influence,   which  every  medium  po 

.esses,  of  modifying  in  some  degree,  more  or  less  the  tone,  as  do 

every  musical  instrument,  betray  by  its  tone  what  instrumei 

it  is  recognized  to  be,  even  in  the  simplest  melody  rendere 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


J49 


Though  in  the  first  instance  with  Wm.  T.  Stead  the  thoughts 
as  conveyed  were  evidential  to  me  of  his  own  personality. 

However  Stead  wanted  to  offer  still  more  proof  and  so 
accepted  my  invitation  to  conic  again  and  meet  me,  where  he 
could  write  without  the  aid  of  a  psychic's  hand  indepenilently 
on  a  slate.  He  likewise  wants  me  to  know,  and  the  readers  also, 
that  he  knows  something  about  my  psychic  pen,  which  to  me  is 
confirmatory  evidence.  If  you  are  familiar  with  his  writing  as  a 
mortal,  what  are  your  thoughts  about  his  letter  forming,  his 
strokes  and  his  dots,  are  they  not  readily  recognizable?  He  is  in 
a  pleasant  mood,  and  writing  rapidly. 

To  me  the  first  eflfort  of  my  son,  Wm.  T.  Stead  and  others  to 
commune  with  me  by  independent  slate  writing  is  a  success. 

But  have  you  another  question  in  your  mind  to  ask,  and  is  it 
this?  "Can  you,  the  recipient  of  these  messages,  be  sure  that  the 
wr'  ers  were  really  your  son,  your  friend  Stead,  and  the  other 
friends?" 

Again  I  answer  you,  quite  as  sure  as  you  are  of  the  senders 
of  the  messages  you  receive  and  are  signed  by  any  relative,  friend 
or  business  man,  by  aid  of  your  mediums  of  the  phase  of  cable- 
grams, phase  of  telegrams,  phase  of  Marconigrams,  phase  of 
phonograms,  or  the  more  universal  phase  of  government  postal 
delivery  of  letters. 

I  cannot  hope  to  convince  all  others.  Each  and  all  who  follow 
my  example  will  have  to  gain  results  for  themselves. 

That  we  can  communicate  with  those  in  the  spheres,  or  next 
state  of  continued  existence,  I  have  convinced  myself  by  facts 
and  by  proofs,  that  it  is  so,  for  I  have  opened  doors  of  com- 
munication, and  angels  have  come,  and  continue  to  come  through 
them  to  me.  You  may  follow  my  example  and  prove  it  to  your 
own  satisfaction.  The  friends  will  come  to  all  who  open  the  door 
and  ivelcome  them  —  not  otherwise. 

The  last  door  I  opened  for  twenty  of  them  I  most  immediately 
desired  to  receive  greetings  from  or  messages ;  and  I  publish  to 
the  world  the  results  I  obtained.  The  last  door  I  opened  during 
the  26th  and  27th  days  of  August,  1917,  was  the  independent 


T 


!  'H 


450 


DAIVN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND 


,M 


1^ 


|i  , 


slate  writing  door;  and  these  added  pages  of  the  book  contain 
the  evidence  of  what  I  got,  together  with  full  particulars  in  every 
detail  from  first  to  last  of  how  I  succeeded. 

John  S.  King. 

Summary  of  the  Independent  Slate  Writing. 

On  August  21st,  p.  m.,  1917,  I  made  a  written  request  to  my 
Chief  Guide  Hypatia  to  invite  each  spirit  on  a  submitted  written 
list  of  twenty  names  of  relatives,  fripnds,  guides  and  exalted 
spirits,  whom  I  had  selected  from  hundreds  from  whom  I  had 
already  heard,  to  write  gfreetings  or  messages  to  me  while  at 
Lily  Dale,  and  to  do  so  on  slates  indepcn^'ently  of  a  psychic's 
hand.    These  papers  I  la|id  on  my  office  desk  for  her  to  read. 

Five  days  later,  at  2.30  p.m.,  26th  August,  1917,  in  my  pres- 
ence and  on  new  slates,  cleaned  and  examined  by  me,  the  writing 
at  my  first  seance  was  completed.    My  sitting  began  at  2  p.  m. 

The  second  and  third  sittings  began,  the  one  at  3  p.  m.  and  the 
other  at  5  p.  m.  on  27th  August,  1917. 

At  5.30  p.  m.,  the  close  of  my  third  sitting,  all  of  the  original 
20  invited  had  complied  with  my  request,  as  well  as  three  addi- 
tional spirit  friends. 

Each  of  the  three  sittings  lasted  30  minutes. 

The  actual  time  occupied  in  writing  by  the  23  writers,  who 
wrote  26  messages  or  greetings,  was  ten  minutes  in  all  the  three 
sittings ;  at  the  first  5  minutes,  at  the  second  3  minutes,  and  at 
the  third  2  minutes. 

All  the  writings  were  on  one  side  only  of  the  slates ;  and  thir- 
teen slates  were  required. 

Everyone  of  the  twenty  invited  responded. 


i]  i 


ffi^ 


Of  those  who  wrote  separately  there  were 18 

Two  wrote  a  note  jointly,  making 1 

One  of  the  added  three  names  while  there  wrote 1 

Two  who  never  before  communed,  each  wrote 2 

Wm.  T.  Stead  wrote  at  each  sitting,  extra  two 2 

My  Guide  wrotr  one  message  in  English  and  one  in  Greek. .     1 


.4. 


DAWN  OF  THE  AWAKENED  MIND  451 

My  Daughter  wrote  twice,  one  extra 1 

Total  writings 26 

Total  time  of  writing  in  minutes 10 

Total  different  writers 23 

Average  time  of  each  of  the  twenty-six  writings,  in  seconds  23^ 


'  i. 


I 


m 


I^B^!"!!%: 


